diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67751-0.txt | 10361 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67751-0.zip | bin | 157718 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67751-h.zip | bin | 414877 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67751-h/67751-h.htm | 13276 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67751-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 165446 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67751-h/images/i_frontispiece.jpg | bin | 106056 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67751-h/images/i_title.jpg | bin | 23536 -> 0 bytes |
10 files changed, 17 insertions, 23637 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..3ee4cd5 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #67751 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/67751) diff --git a/old/67751-0.txt b/old/67751-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index e75dfd5..0000000 --- a/old/67751-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,10361 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of In the Cause of Freedom, by Arthur W. -Marchmont - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: In the Cause of Freedom - -Author: Arthur W. Marchmont - -Illustrator: Archie Gunn - -Release Date: April 1, 2022 [eBook #67751] - -Language: English - -Produced by: D A Alexander, David E. Brown, and the Online Distributed - Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was - produced from images generously made available by The - Internet Archive) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK IN THE CAUSE OF FREEDOM *** - - -[Illustration: “MY BACK AGAINST THE DOOR, MY HAND ON MY - REVOLVER.”--_Page 94._] - - - - - IN THE CAUSE - OF FREEDOM - - BY - ARTHUR W. MARCHMONT - - AUTHOR OF - “BY WIT OF WOMAN,” “THE QUEEN’S ADVOCATE,” - “A COURIER OF FORTUNE,” ETC. - - _With a frontispiece in colours by_ - ARCHIE GUNN - - [Illustration] - - NEW YORK - FREDERICK A. STOKES COMPANY - PUBLISHERS - - - - - COPYRIGHT, 1907, BY - ARTHUR W. MARCHMONT - APRIL, 1907 - - _All Rights Reserved_ - - - - -CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER PAGE - - I. A CHANCE MEETING 3 - - II. ON THE DEVIL’S STAIRCASE 14 - - III. VOLNA DRAKONA 25 - - IV. A HORSEDEALING TRANSACTION 37 - - V. AT PULTA 49 - - VI. VERY SISTERLY 59 - - VII. THE LUCK TURNS 69 - - VIII. WHAT HAPPENED IN THE COTTAGE 82 - - IX. A VERY TIGHT CORNER 93 - - X. THE HAG TO THE RESCUE 103 - - XI. FATHER AMBROSE 115 - - XII. “SHE IS BETROTHED” 125 - - XIII. VOLNA IS A LITTLE REFRACTORY 135 - - XIV. THE ARREST 145 - - XV. A TASTE OF PRISON LIFE 158 - - XVI. I GET A BIT OF MY OWN BACK 169 - - XVII. “DO YOU LOVE VOLNA DRAKONA?” 181 - - XVIII. FOR FRIENDSHIP’S SAKE 190 - - XIX. TURNING THE SCREW 200 - - XX. DEFIANCE 212 - - XXI. A BLANK OUTLOOK 223 - - XXII. POLICE METHODS 234 - - XXIII. SPY WORK 245 - - XXIV. BLACK MONDAY IN WARSAW 254 - - XXV. NO. 17, THE PLACE OF ST. JOHN 262 - - XXVI. THE TABLES TURNED 271 - - XXVII. THE PLAN PROSPERS 280 - - XXVIII. FLIGHT 289 - - XXIX. IN THE STREET OF ST. GREGORY 298 - - XXX. AFTER THE STORM 308 - - - - -CHAPTER I - -A CHANCE MEETING - - -“Do you mean to take me for a spy?” - -I had hard work to prevent myself laughing at the man to his face; -and it is no light matter to laugh at these self-satisfied, bullying -officials in Russian Poland. Some of them have too much power. - -“Do I understand that you refuse to answer my questions and shew me -your papers?” - -“And what if I do?” He had burst into my room in the little inn at -Bratinsk as I sat reading my paper over a cigar, and without any -preface had fired his questions at me with the peremptory incivility of -the average police agent. My temper had taken the intrusion badly. - -He shrugged his shoulders and raised his eyebrows. “I am a police agent -from Warsaw and must know your business in Bratinsk.” - -At that I saw light. I recalled a paragraph I had just read in the -Warsaw paper. I pointed to it. “Is this the key to your visit?” - -“Ah, you have read it,” he replied with that offensive manner in which -these people always contrive to imply that everything you say or do is -a matter of suspicion. - -“I’ll read it again now with more interest,” said I. I did so very -deliberately, to gain time to cool my temper and see how it could -possibly affect me. - -“We are in a position to state that a raid was made two nights ago -upon a house in the Kronplatz, which has long been suspected to -be the Warsaw headquarters of a branch of the dangerous patriotic -society known as the ‘P.F.F.’ (Polish Freedom Fraternity). The house -was deserted at the time, but important papers were found which -revealed the existence of a conspiracy of wide and far-reaching -extent. The complete break-up of the powerful organization of the -Freedom Fraternity is likely to be the result of the raid, and several -well-known patriots are said to be implicated by the discoveries. Among -the names rumoured is that of Count Peter Valdemar, once well known as -the ‘Stormy Petrel’ of Polish politics.” - -“Do you take me for Count Peter Valdemar?” I asked. - -“I did not come here to be fooled,” was the angry reply. “If you will -not comply with my demands, you must accompany me to Warsaw.” - -I saw the prudence of not angering him. “I am Robert Anstruther, an -Englishman, and have been here about three weeks, shooting over the -estate of my friend, Count Ladislas Tuleski.” - -“Your passport?” - -“Here it is. You have a very unpleasant manner,” I could not help -adding, as I took out my pocket book. By a curious chance I had three -passports; my own and that of my chum, Robert Garrett and his sister, -Margaret. They were to have come out with me on their way to Turkey, -but had been prevented at the last moment. I picked mine out and handed -it to him. “It’s properly viséd, you’ll see.” - -He assumed a very profound air as he read it. “You speak Polish very -well for an Englishman,” he said. - -“I speak also German and French, and some Russian.” - -“You have no trace of the vile English accent.” - -“Is that meant for a compliment?” I asked lightly. It was no use to get -angry again. - -“And you are a friend of Count Ladislas Tuleski? You are, no doubt, -aware that he is a suspect.” - -I smiled as I thought of my friend’s airy impulsiveness and almost -butterfly repudiation of responsibility. “I am surprised he should be -suspected of doing anything seriously.” - -“He is,” was the snappy reply. “And his friends are naturally objects -of interest just now. Where is he?” - -“I don’t know. I heard of him last in London.” - -“And you are from London? It is at least a coincidence. Do you know -Count Peter Valdemar?” - -“I believe I met him once.” I remembered that I had seen him at my -friend’s hotel in London. - -“Another coincidence,” he returned drily. There was a pause during -which he regarded me fixedly, pretty much as though I were a criminal. -“You would perhaps, like to shew me all your papers, to satisfy me of -the truth of your story.” - -That was what an American would call “the limit.” - -I got up and opened the door. “I have told you the truth and I don’t -allow any man to question my word. You’d better go before I lose my -temper.” - -I stood six feet without bootheels; I had been the heaviest number five -in my college eight that Corpus had had for years; and was in the pink -of condition. He saw that I meant business and rose. - -“I don’t question your word,” he began. - -“Are you going?” - -He went out into the corridor. “We shall probably require you to come -to Warsaw.” - -“If you wish to arrest me do it, and be hanged to you.” - -“You mustn’t talk like that, and had better leave Bratinsk. So long -as you stay here you will be under surveillance--” the rest of his -sentence was lost, for I slammed the door in his face. - -The attempt at any kind of surveillance over my movements would -drive me out of Bratinsk like a shot; and I should have been much -more annoyed by the incident but for the fact that I had been daily -expecting my visit to be brought to a close by the weather. I had been -very lucky to hit such an open season; but it was late in December, and -the snow was so long overdue that by leaving at once I should miss very -little sport. - -I determined to go, therefore. I had a pig-sticking fixed for the -following day; and that should be the last. - -It was not at all unlikely, too, that Warsaw would afford me some -excitement. The papers were full of hints about impending troubles -from the strikers and revolutionary party, consequent upon the ominous -unrest in St. Petersburg; and I settled that I might as well go there -for a couple of days to see the fun, and then rush home for Christmas. - -With this plan in my thoughts I strolled up to the railway station to -see about trains. - -As I reached the building the stationmaster, a very busy little -official, named Blauben, came running up to me. - -“Ah, mister, mister,”--he knew this one word of English and thought it -the correct way to address an Englishman--“you can do me a service. I -beg of you. I am in sore perplexity.” - -“What is the matter?” - -“A country-woman of yours. She sets me at defiance and does not -understand a word I say. The last train for three hours has gone and -the law is that I shut the station. She will not go out.” - -“Do you want me to put her out for you?” - -“No, no; you can explain to her that the law requires the station to -be shut now; and they are very strict because of this last conspiracy -they have discovered. No one is allowed to remain, mister. Besides, my -wife is waiting for me; and you know her. She is not patient when the -dinner is kept waiting. Ah, mister?” - -“Where is she?” - -I pictured to myself a typical strong-minded British matron, or -spinster, stern of feature, sturdy of will, Baedeker in hand, insistent -upon her rights, and holding the station grimly against the chattering -officious little Pole; and I looked for some fun. But, instead, he led -me up to a girl, who contradicted in every particular my anticipation. -She was some twenty years of age, well-dressed and as pretty as a -painting; straight, regular features, flaxen hair and blue eyes; -glorious eyes meant for laughter, but now clouded with trouble and -nervous agitation. A picture of pale, shrinking misery that went -straight to my heart. - -“Here is an English mister who will explain,” said the stationmaster -with elaborate gesture. - -I raised my hat and as she glanced at me, the colour flushed into her -cheeks and her large eyes seemed to dilate with a new fear connected -with my presence. In a moment it flashed into my thoughts that she had -understood him quite well. - -“The stationmaster tells me you are a country-woman of mine,” I said in -English; “and has asked me to explain that the station is to be closed -now.” - -There was a pause, her look one of blank dismay. She bit her lip and -then stammered slowly with a rich foreign accent, “Zank you, sir; I -cannot go. I wait for ze train and zomeone.” - -I accepted this as though it were the purest English and gave a free -translation of it to the station master. But he was bluntness itself. -His wife was waiting for him, and he had the law on his side. - -I turned to the girl again and said, trying German this time: “They -have curious laws in this country, and one of them requires the station -to be closed.” - -Her face lighted with unmistakable relief and she answered in the same -language: “My servant has gone to make some arrangements, I only wish -to wait for a train.” - -I interpreted this also; but the man was obdurate. “She cannot wait -here. No one is allowed--by law.” - -“But I _must_ wait,” she broke in, and blushed vividly and trembled at -having given away the fact that she understood him. - -“Let me offer a suggestion. I am an Englishman, Robert Anstruther, and -if you will permit, I will wait with you outside until your servant -returns. These officials are obstinate just now because of some plot -that has been discovered; and he will only send for the police if you -do not comply.” - -At the mention of the police she rose quickly, all the colour left her -face and her lips quivered. - -The stationmaster beamed his thanks upon me as he bowed us out and -turned the key upon us. - -“These little officials are very touchy,” I said, when we stood outside -and I saw she was quite undecided what to do. - -She paused, and then said impulsively: “I don’t know what you will -think. I--I am so ashamed.” - -“I hope not. There is no need.” - -“I mean about--I am not English.” - -“Are you not? You answered me in English,” I said gravely. - -A little blush signalled vexation. “As if you did not know. It is no -subject for laughter.” - -“God forbid that I should laugh. You are too evidently in deep trouble.” - -“And you know that I understood him all the time.” - -I bowed. “I ask no questions.” - -“I should like to explain, but I cannot. Oh, how humiliating!” she -cried, and the distress and trouble in her tone touched me deeply. - -“I am only a stranger, but if I can help you, I beg you to give me the -opportunity.” - -“You cannot. You cannot; oh, I----” She left the sentence unfinished -and turned away to stare along the road leading to the village, her arm -resting upon a gate near. “If he comes back----” I heard her murmur; -but the rest of the sentence was lost. - -She was a mystery, and a very fascinating mystery too. Who could she -be? Why travelling alone? What was her trouble? Why pretending to be -English? Why had she started so at the mention of the police? These -and a dozen other questions rushed into my mind in the minute or two -that followed. I cudgelled my wits for something to say; some way of -breaking down the barrier that prevented her making some kind of use of -me. - -The visit of the police agent having turned my thoughts to the subject -of the conspiracy, I wondered whether she could be in any way connected -with it. A fugitive, perhaps? But the idea was preposterous. She was -surely the very incarnation of innocence; about as well fitted for a -conspirator as I was for a police agent. - -She turned suddenly and broke in upon my thoughts by saying, hurriedly -and nervously, this time in Polish: “Thank you, sir, for what you have -done and also for your offer; but I must not detain you longer.” - -I smiled. “You are not detaining me; but I will go, of course, if you -wish.” - -She hesitated. I hoped it was from reluctance to dismiss me. Then she -put out her hand impulsively and said with an air of constraint and a -very wistful look: “My secret is safe with you, I know.” - -“I should like to make it a condition of silence that you let me help -you further.” - -“No, no. That is impossible; impossible,” she cried quickly. “My--my -servant will be back soon.” The fear in her eyes increased as she spoke -of him. - -“Well, don’t forget the name--Anstruther. I’m at the _Petersburg Inn_, -should you--or your friends think me likely to be of any use.” - -She shook her head. “No, no. Thank you. Thank you.” - -I raised my hat and turned away. I would have given a lot to be able -to find some excuse for staying with her; and when I looked after -her, chance found me a reason to go back. She was walking slowly in -the direction of the village, her back towards me, and I saw her -handkerchief fall. - -I picked it up and hurried after her. Hearing my step she turned so -quickly as to suggest alarm. - -“You have dropped this,” I said, handing her the little dainty lace -trifle. As I held it out the initials “V.D.” embroidered in the corner, -lay uppermost. - -She took it hurriedly, glanced from the initials to my face, and then -thanked me. - -Just then a man came hastily round a bend in the path some twenty paces -ahead of us. She bit her lip at sight of him and her nervous confusion -increased. - -“My--my servant. You must go, please.” - -Surprised that she should shew such fear of a servant, I drew aside -with a smile and she walked on. - -Then I looked at the servant; and the mystery about her at once became -clearer and yet deeper. - -It is one of the freaks of my otherwise treacherous memory, never to -forget a face; and despite his disguise I recognized the man at once. -I knew him by his remarkable eyes--small, piercing and almost black in -hue. - -It was Count Peter Valdemar, the “Stormy Petrel” of Polish politics; -the originator of a dozen conspiracies. He was dressed as a servant, -wore a close-cropped red wig, and was clean shaven. - -I recalled the police agent’s words instantly; and the danger to the -girl appealed to me. For her sake I resolved to warn him. - -They spoke together, and from his glances in my direction, I guessed -she was telling him what I had done. As I approached them, he assumed -the deferential air of a servant. - -“A word with you,” I said. - -He was full of surprise. “With me, sir?” - -I drew him aside. “I have no desire to pry into your affairs, but I -wish to warn you that you are in great danger of discovery here.” - -“Danger! Of what? Surely you are mistaken, sir?” He spoke with a -flourish of the hand and a bow, but his piercing eyes were fixed -intently upon mine. - -“I am a friend of Count Ladislas Tuleski, and I met you once or twice -in his rooms in London a year ago. You are Count Peter Valdemar. This -morning a police agent from Warsaw visited me, and regarded me as a -suspect because of my friendship with the Count, and because I admitted -that I had known you. Take the warning from me as a friend; and be on -your guard. If I have recognized you, others may.” - -It was safer for us both not to be seen together, so I walked off -leaving him a very much surprised Count indeed. - - - - -CHAPTER II - -ON THE DEVIL’S STAIRCASE - - -I had not walked three hundred yards towards the village when I met the -police agent hurrying stationwards at a pace which would quickly bring -him face to face with Count Peter and his companion. - -This must be prevented at any cost, so I stopped him. - -“I wish to speak to you.” - -“They told me you had gone to the station.” - -This was all right, for it showed he was following me. “Our interview -ended hastily this morning because I thought you doubted my word and I -was angry. I see now that you were doing your duty. Come back with me -to the inn, and let us talk things over.” - -“You can say what you have to say here,” he answered. He was a surly -dog: but I dared not let him pass me. - -“Scarcely that; because I can adopt your suggestion and prove to you, -by letters and so forth, that I am what I told you; an Englishman and -not a spy.” - -“Why do you change like this?” His suspicious tone again. - -“The reason is simple. I have decided to leave here to-morrow probably, -and don’t wish to be bothered by your spies meanwhile. It is simpler to -convince you with proofs.” I linked my arm in his. “Come along, we must -understand one another better. I am not the suspicious individual you -think and you are no doubt a better fellow than I deemed.” - -He was a little beast, only fit to be kicked; but I thought of the girl -and smothered my natural inclinations. - -By the time we reached my rooms I had worked some of his suspicions -loose; and when I laid before him letters from my sister and friends at -home, and showed him such things as my cheque book, letter of credit, -and so on, he was sufficiently satisfied to have a bottle of wine with -me. - -Over this his tongue was loosened and we discussed the conspiracy, -which he admitted was widespread and in some respects more dangerous -than any which had threatened the Empire for years. Its especial -danger lay in the skill with which the leaders had attempted to blend -industrial discontent with political intrigue; and so form a union -among vast masses of the population in many industrial cities. - -The practical grievances of the workers and the many wrongs of the -rural population were being used by the democratic theorists, the -dreamers and the political agitators to foment discontent; and I knew -enough of Russia to be aware that such highly inflammable materials -as these might easily be heaped together and then fanned into one huge -simultaneous explosion all over the Empire, terrible enough to startle -the world. - -In Russian Poland the cause was the old one--national independence; and -it was in this that Count Peter Valdemar had taken a part and that my -friend Ladislas was involved. - -I repeated my surprise that my friend should be regarded as dangerous. - -“He is a leader; and at such times any man may be a source of danger,” -was the reply. - -“And this Count Peter--where is he?” I asked casually. - -“He is probably making for the German frontier, with the intention of -flying to England. He was at Warsaw; but disappeared. Your country has -much to answer for in harbouring all these plotters.” - -“If it comes to that we have a few anarchists of our own, and they are -harboured on this side of the Channel.” - -“Not in Russia. But I don’t think the Count will escape us this time. -He is well known to so many of us.” - -“And if you catch him?” A significant smile answered me and a tilt of -the eyebrows. - -“You have a wonderful police system,” said I, admiringly. - -“We shall catch him on the frontier, sir. Make no mistake. No man can -get through the net we have spread there.” - -I emptied my glass. “Well, here’s luck to all who deserve it. And now, -about myself?” - -“I will communicate with Warsaw; and meantime go where you will or stay -here if you prefer.” - -I had succeeded in detaining him nearly a couple of hours, and by this -time the Count and his companion ought to be out of the place; so I -ordered my horse, resolved to go for a ride to test the truth of the -little beggar’s assurance that I was not to be watched. - -I chose the southern road and as the ground was very hard I went at -a leisurely pace. I was not followed; and as soon as I had satisfied -myself of this, my thoughts slipped back to the incident at the railway -station, and a pair of blue eyes that had looked with such desolate -wistfulness into mine. Would the Count get away? Had they gone already? -Would chance ever bring us together again? Could I not do something on -my own account to help chance? That was more my way; and I set to work -thinking how I could use my friendship with Ladislas to accomplish my -end. - -I was still following this train of thought when I reached the hill -known locally as the “Devil’s Staircase.” Bratinsk stands on a plateau; -and about five miles to the south, this hill, one of the most dangerous -I have ever seen on account of its fearful gradient and deadly twists -and turns, leads to the plains below. From the top there is a fine view -over the Batak Levels, a stretch of fertile country extending for -miles to the foot-hills beyond. It was a favourite spot of mine and on -reaching it now I dismounted, tethered my horse near and strolled to -smoke a cigar and continue my reverie. - -I was inclined to shake hands with myself at the thought of using -Ladislas. He would surely be able to tell me enough of Count Valdemar -to put me on the track; and I was just thinking how to describe the -girl whose initials I believed to be “V. D.” when I caught the grating -of wheels, followed rapidly by the throbbing sound of horses’ feet. - -Some one must be in a deuce of a hurry, I thought, as I looked back -along the road. Some one was, surely enough. Not a couple of hundred -yards from the brink of the hill came a light caleche with two -occupants drawn by a pair of horses at full gallop. What was the fool -of a driver about? To dash down the Devil’s Staircase at that mad pace -meant death. No horses ever foaled could make the sharp turns and -twists of that zigzag, treacherous, deadly incline at a gallop. - -I shouted a warning at the top of my voice; and then my heart seemed -to leap in my breast and every vein in my body to chill like ice as -the occupants of the caleche looked up, and I recognized Count Peter -Valdemar and the girl who had been in my thoughts all that day. - -As the runaways reached me I leapt down on to the road and I made a -spring for the reins of the horse nearest me. I missed them and was -rolled over and over, while the frightened beasts dashed on, the Count -tearing and tugging and straining at the reins in a futile effort to -stop them. - -I jumped up and ran down the hill in pursuit. Just below, the road made -an S-shaped curve, and the horses were round this and out of sight like -a flash; and while I was racing after them round the first bend, I -heard a shout in a man’s voice, a girl’s scream, and then the crashing -sound of a smash. - -I reached the scene in a few moments. The wreck had come at a point -where the road turned at less than a right angle; and the sight of it -sickened me with fear. - -One horse was down, lying against a bank, bleeding profusely and -kicking spasmodically in what I judged to be a death struggle. The -other was on its feet and was plunging and tugging to free itself from -the reins and harness which had got entangled in the wreck of the -caleche. Under the body of the vehicle lay the Count, and as I did not -for the moment see his companion, I guessed that she must be hidden -under the wreckage too. - -With a big effort I hoisted the vehicle sufficiently to drag out the -Count; but the girl was not there. - -Then I saw her lying behind a bush by the roadside. I ran to her and -laid my finger on her pulse. With intense relief I found the beat; -feeble it is true, but steady; and I poured some brandy into the cup -of my flask and managed to get a little of it between her lips. A -trembling sigh escaped her; and I returned to the Count. - -The police agent was right. The Count would never cross the German -frontier--he had crossed the farther one. I knew enough of first aid -work to ascertain the cause. His neck was broken; and I guessed he had -been thrown sideways on to his head, snapping the vertebrae. I drew the -body to the side of the road and threw one of the rugs over it. - -Next I freed the sound horse--thinking he might be needed--soothed him -a bit and tethered him to a tree. - -By this time the girl was fast recovering and I went back to her. I was -administering another dose of the brandy when she opened her eyes. - -“You!” she said. - -“Yes, fortunately. Don’t worry about things. May I help you to sit up -and take this, or can you manage it alone? That’s good,” I smiled as -she sat up unaided. - -“What has happened? Oh, I remember. The hill and then----” and she put -her hands before her eyes for a moment. - -“You have had a wonderful escape.” - -The word confused her. “Did we escape then? Is he not following us? My -uncle thought--oh, I understand; I thought you meant--but is he hurt?” - -“Yes, badly.” - -I had placed her so that her back was towards the wrecked carriage and -the Count’s body; but at my words she turned and looked round. Her eyes -were wide with horror. “Is he dead?” she asked. - -“But for a miracle you would have shared his fate.” - -She was silent for a moment and lifted her hands and let them fall with -a sigh. “He would rather have had it so than have been captured; and he -feared that this time. He was a hard, desperate man.” - -There was no sign of any strong emotion or great personal grief in this -reference to him. It was far better so under the circumstances. But I -did not quite know what to say. - -Then she surprised me. “He told me to come to you if anything happened -to him. You recognized him, he said.” - -“Yes, as Count Peter Valdemar. I warned him this morning.” - -“He told me. You are a friend of--Count Ladislas Tuleski?” She said -this with just a suspicion of hesitation. - -“An intimate friend. Do you know him?” - -“Yes--I know him,--oh, yes: I----” she hesitated, glanced at me and -stopped. - -“He is one of my most intimate friends and one of the best fellows in -the world,” I said enthusiastically. - -She made no reply, but glanced swiftly at me again and lowered her head. - -“I think I can walk now,” she said presently; and I helped her to rise. -“I am not hurt, you see. It was only fright and shock.” - -“Thank God it was no worse,” I cried. She did not seem to hear this. -“Now, what do you wish to do?” - -“I don’t know. What ought I to do? My uncle--do you know the Count was -my uncle?--or, rather, not my own uncle, no real blood relation.” - -“No, I had no idea.” - -“When the trouble came at Warsaw he had to fly, and he was carrying -certain papers with instructions to friends of the Fraternity to -Cracow. A raid is expected there; and there are papers which threaten -us all. Even my own dear mother is in danger. He told me to carry those -papers through to Cracow at any cost; to get your help if need be, and -to say that your friend, Count Ladislas, was also involved. I was to -tell you this, if you showed any reluctance to help me. But now what -can we do?” and she looked the picture of dismay. - -“You were travelling as an English girl?” - -“Yes, as Miss Mary Smith. He got passports for me in that name and for -himself as Ivan Grubel, my servant.” - -“Where are they?” - -“He has them and the rest of the papers. They are sewn into his coat.” - -“Why did he make all this methodical preparation?” - -“He was recognized, I think, in Bratinsk. That was why we were driving -away. He expected to be pursued.” - -“If I get the coat, can you find the papers?” - -“Yes, but--he is--dead;” and she shuddered. - -“We have to think of the living. Yourself, my friend, and your mother.” - -It is not a pleasant thing to strip the coat off a dead man; but it -had to be done. So I went and did it as quickly as I could. I took -it back to her and she was hurriedly searching for the papers when -she gave a little gasp of alarm and shrank close to me as a horseman -appeared, picking his way very gingerly down the hill. It was my -friend, the police agent from Warsaw. In a moment he took in the scene. -He recognized me at once, and my companion a moment later. - -“Ah, this is better luck than I expected. A smash, eh? So you didn’t -get far away after all? I knew I should catch you, but didn’t hope to -do it so soon. Where’s Count Peter Valdemar?” - -“You again, is it?” I said, with a smile. “This young lady, a -country-woman of mine, Miss Mary Smith, has met with an accident and -her servant, named Ivan Grubel, has been killed. The horses ran away.” - -“Killed, eh? That’s his coat then. Give that to me.” My companion -caught her breath and clutched my arm. - -“You guessed too fast, my friend; you did so this morning, you know, as -I showed you afterwards. This coat is mine;” and with that I slipped my -arms into it and put it on. - -“Yes, it’s easy to see it’s yours by the way it fits you,” he sneered. -My arms were some three inches too long for the sleeves and the body -was ridiculously short. “I know you by this time. You must give me that -coat. I saw the woman there searching the pockets for something.” - -“If you want it, you’d better come and take it. I shan’t give it up -unless you do.” - -“For your own sake don’t mix up any more with this. If you are an -Englishman, go away and leave me to deal with this woman. But give me -that coat. You know to whom it belonged; and I must have it.” - -He dismounted and walked toward me. - -“You had better keep your distance,” I said quietly. - -“You resist? Then I must do my duty. You are my prisoner.” - -The threat of arrest seemed to scare the girl badly, but without a -second’s hesitation she tried to shield me by taking everything on her -own shoulders. - -“I alone am responsible,” she cried, stepping forward. “Give up the -coat, Mr. Anstruther. It is I who should be the prisoner.” - -She acted pluckily, like the little brick she was, and with the best -intentions in the world. But it was a huge mistake. She had practically -given the whole thing away. - -The significant leer of triumph on the police agent’s face made it -plain that he appreciated this. - - - - -CHAPTER III - -VOLNA DRAKONA - - -I lost no time in undeceiving the police agent. “You are plucking -unshot birds,” I said. “There is not going to be any arrest either of -this lady or myself. You can end the thing anyhow you please, short of -arresting either of us.” - -I was glad that that made him lose his temper. “Do you dare to disobey -me?” he cried furiously. - -I became personal and heaped fuel on the fire of his anger. “Don’t be -a foolish little person. You don’t know how idiotic you look. You can -do nothing. You are six inches shorter than I am, and I don’t care a -kopeck for your authority as a policeman.” - -He swore fluently and stamped his feet with rage. “You will answer for -this,” he shouted, using a very foul epithet. “I thought this morning -you were a spy. Now I know it. You shall not insult me. In the name of -the Czar, I call on you to submit.” - -I laughed at him with intentional aggravation. “You are a worse fool -than I thought. I am a British subject; I have done no wrong; and I -care no more for your Czar than I do for you. You have just insulted me -grossly and the best thing you can do is to clear out.” - -“You are a revolutionary, in league with this woman and the carrion -there;” and he jerked his thumb toward the dead body. - -I took no notice of this coarseness, but untethered the unhurt horse -and led it over to my companion. - -“We are going,” I said to him. “I have told you that this is Miss Mary -Smith; I have her passport here in my coat.” I rummaged in the pockets, -found two passports, and handed them to him. - -He glanced at them and then pocketed them with a grin of -self-satisfaction at his astuteness. - -“Where are you going?” - -“That is our own business. I will not let you follow us. Return me -those passports,” I said, threateningly. He did not see my object but -backed away toward his horse. “Come, quick.” - -He hesitated a moment and then mounted hurriedly. “As they were in your -coat they will connect you with these people,” he said with a cunning -leer. - -I did not care a rap for this now; whether he kept or returned them. -We could not possibly use them again, so I shrugged my shoulders and -turned away. “Go to the devil,” I said. - -But he had a surprise for me. As my back was turned a pistol shot rang -out, and the horse I was holding plunged and tore loose from me, limped -down the hill and fell to the ground. - -“Now we’ll see about your tall talk, Mr. Englishman. You and the woman -there will just march on ahead of me into Bratinsk; and if either of -you so much as look round, I’ll fire. Mind that. By God.” - -His weapon was levelled at my head and my companion again showed the -stuff she was made of. With a little cry she dashed right in front of -me dead in the line of fire. - -“You must not shoot,” she said, quite steadily. “This gentleman has -done nothing but help me after the accident.” - -“We’ll find out all about that at Bratinsk,” replied the man. “Now -march, you two.” - -It was an ugly situation; but I did not take the police agent as -seriously as did “Mary Smith.” They are bullies to the core, so long as -it is safe to bully; and this fellow was a particularly brutal brute of -his brutal class. - -There is one thing they are all afraid of, however, the censure of -their superiors; and their superiors hate the investigation which -follows when anything happens to foreigners in general, and Englishmen -and Americans in particular. - -I felt quite confident, therefore, that he would not fire, and that -the chief danger we ran was that his weapon might go off by accident. -Moreover, he was probably as bad a shot as they nearly all are. So I -put up a bluff. - -I drew my companion to one side and looking the man square in the face -I walked a couple of paces toward him. Instead of shooting he backed -his horse and warned me again. This satisfied me. - -“You can fire if you like. You know I am an Englishman and if you shoot -me there’ll be a row.” - -“Do as I say,” he shouted with an oath. - -I paused and then said very deliberately: “I’ll see you in hell first. -Fire at me if you dare.” - -A little gasp of alarm from the girl was lost in a volley of oaths from -the police agent. - -Then the luck veered once more to our side. Inadvertently his spur -touched his horse’s flank and the animal, taking his loud tones as -addressed to it, began to fidget and prance so that he could not have -taken aim had he wished. The figure he cut was quite laughable. - -But it was my chance and I took it. I picked up a stone and flung it -at the horse. This set it kicking and plunging desperately so that the -none too skilful rider was nearly unhorsed. Choosing my moment I ran -up, seized the hand which held the revolver and wrenched the weapon -away without any trouble at all. - -That was the end of the fighting so far as he was concerned; for he -drove his spurs home and clattered away up the hill. - -I judged that he was afraid I might now do the shooting which he had -threatened so glibly; and mingled with his fear was the belief that, as -he had shot our horse and had thus destroyed the means of our flight, -he could safely ride off to fetch assistance. - -“That’s a good riddance anyhow,” said I with a laugh, when he had -disappeared. “I think you’re the pluckiest girl I ever knew.” - -“I was so frightened,” she declared. - -“Yes, so frightened that you actually put yourself right in front of -his revolver. That’s the kind of fright I mean; only I call it pluck.” - -“It was nothing. But you should not have taken any part in this -miserable affair. You have compromised yourself with the police and may -get into all kinds of trouble.” - -“Don’t you think we had better start for Cracow? That fellow won’t be -away longer than he can help, and I have to get a little scheme ready -for him before he returns. The sooner we start the safer.” - -“But what can we do about----” and she glanced to where the Count’s -body lay. - -“If we are to think of the living, we can do nothing. He has been -recognized and when the police return they will care for the body and -something can be done from Warsaw.” - -“It seems heartless to leave him,” she murmured in distressed -perplexity. - -“There is no other way; so if you please we will start. I’ll tell you -my plan as we walk. Your mother’s safety is in the balance, remember.” -She yielded then and we set out. - -“I think we shall get through without any great trouble. There is a -train from Bratinsk somewhere about eight o’clock, which will put us in -Cracow in a few hours.” - -“But I have no passport now, to pass the frontier.” - -“Fortunately, I can arrange that. My first plan is to send the police -off on a false scent. There is a peasant family, not a mile from the -top of the hill--where my horse is, by the way--and they will do -anything for me. I helped them out of some trouble when I was here last -year, and they think a lot of it. With this police agent away from -Bratinsk for a few hours, we can get off secretly and safely.” - -At the top of the hill I found my horse, put “Miss Smith” on his back -and handed her the coat which had been the first cause of trouble. - -“I shall need the coat for my plan; so find the papers which are sewn -into it and be ready to rip them out the moment we reach the cottage.” - -“But you?” she protested. - -“No protest, please. I am good for more than a mile at fair speed.” - -“You do all this for a stranger,” she said, her eyes lighting as she -looked down at me. - -“Oh, we shan’t always be strangers. Keep him going. I can’t talk and -run at the same time. Be merciful;” and with that we set off at a good -round trot. I held to the stirrup and so had no difficulty in keeping -up. - -In about five minutes we turned off the road and the cottage was soon -in sight. By good fortune the man I sought, Michel, was in the patch -of garden and greeted me with a smile. I came to the point at once. - -“Michel, you have often asked for a chance of repaying that little -debt. You can do it now. I want you and your sister, Testa, to help me. -You are to ride my horse and your sister yours, and start at once. Ride -down the Devil’s Staircase, strike out any way you like at the bottom; -ride for four or five hours; you in the name of Ivan Grubel, your -sister as Mary Smith, an English girl. At the end of the ride, which -must be as near a railway station as you can manage, turn my horse -adrift to go where he will; and then make your way home secretly. And -no one must know of your absence. You’ll do this?” - -“Why yes, Excellency. Testa, Testa;” and he ran in calling his sister. - -“Now for the coat? It will be the best possible thing to create the -false trail with.” - -“The papers are here in the lining.” - -“Get them out then at once, please. We have no minutes to lose.” I -handed her a knife and she found them. - -Michel came round the cottage a minute later leading the horse for his -sister just as Testa herself appeared ready to start. - -“Good-evening, Excellency,” she said, her brown eyes dancing at the -thought of an adventure. - -“You grow stronger every day, Testa, and prettier,” I said. “Now, -Michel, wear this coat, take care that every one has a full view of -it; and when you get rid of the horse, strap it on his back. Mind, you -two, my liberty may depend upon you. God-speed.” - -“Trust me,” replied Michel as he mounted. - -I helped Testa to the saddle. “Don’t look scared, child,” I said; for -her face had clouded at my words. “I shall be in no danger if you do -this thing well. Off with you.” - -“By the help of the Virgin,” returned Testa; and away they went -helter-skelter towards the Devil’s Staircase. - -As soon as they were out of sight we set off for Bratinsk, across the -fields; and I explained the next part of my plan. This was to use the -two passports of Bob Garrett and his sister. - -“I have not told you my real name,” said my companion. - -“We scarcely seem to have had time to speak of anything yet. We’ve been -pretty busy, you see.” - -“It is Volna Drakona. My father is dead; my dear mother is in feeble -health. I have a half-brother and half-sister--Paul and Katinka.” - -“The passports will give you another sort of brother till we get to -Cracow. Only for a few hours, however, if all goes well. Volna! I have -never heard that name before.” - -“It is my mother’s----” she said simply. Then, “You like it?” - -“It is southern in its sweetness.” - -“My mother is from the South. Do you think I could write to her and let -her know that all is well with me? She may hear of my uncle’s death, -and the anxiety will almost kill her. We are deeply attached to one -another.” - -“There is no reason why you should not. And from Cracow it may be safe -to telegraph.” - -“You speak as if we were quite certain of getting through.” - -“Why shouldn’t we? I have had another thought. My servant is at -Bratinsk and I shall use him to create another scent for the police. I -shall send him off toward Warsaw in my name while we go to Cracow as -the two Garretts. I look for no trouble in Bratinsk. The police agent -is not likely to think we shall venture to return there. I expect he -will just get the help he needs and rattle back to make the arrest. He -will then follow Michel and his sister; and as this will take up some -hours at least, we ought to be clear away and near Cracow before he -even returns to Bratinsk.” - -“You make it seem very simple and easy.” - -“So it ought to be; but I shall feel better when we are in the train -speeding west. There is one thing, by-the-by, you had better make some -kind of change in your appearance. I can do it easily by shaving my -beard and changing my clothes. Do you think you could buy something in -Bratinsk? Your description is sure to be telegraphed in all directions.” - -We discussed the means of doing this and had scarcely settled matters -when we reached Bratinsk. Having arranged where to meet, I went to the -inn and Volna to procure the change of costume. - -The dusk was beginning to fall and deeming it best to be cautious, I -entered the inn by a side door and succeeded in slipping up to my rooms -unnoticed. - -My servant, Felsen, was not there; but afraid to lose time in waiting, -and unwilling to risk asking for him, I set to work and shaved off -my beard and moustache. As I changed my clothes, I found the police -agent’s revolver; and took it with me. - -As Felsen always looked after my things I did not notice anything -amiss, except that he seemed to keep them very carelessly; but as soon -as I went into the sitting room, which opened from the bedroom, I -scented trouble. - -Every drawer and cupboard in the place had been ransacked, and papers -and books were all left in the greatest confusion. - -The reason was plain. It was the result of a police visit. My friend -of the Devil’s Staircase had set his comrades to work. Instinctively -I ran back into the bedroom and destroyed the evidences of my shaving -operation, and was in the act of leaving the room when I heard voices -approaching it. - -I had barely time to step into a cupboard when the door was opened and -two men entered. One was Felsen, the other a stranger. His curt, sharp -tone and manner suggested the police. - -They passed through into the sitting room beyond. - -“Your master has not been back then, it seems?” - -“I shouldn’t think he’ll come back after what you say.” - -“He’ll probably be brought back.” This with a sneer. “We know how to -deal with spies and traitors.” - -There was a pause and then Felsen said: “I suppose if he’s caught he -won’t be let out for a long while.” - -“Our prison doors only open one way easily,” chuckled the other. - -“Then I may as well look after myself, I suppose.” - -“Yes. He’s evidently made a fool of you.” - -“Well, it’s my turn now. Have a cigar?” - -I heard matches struck and smelt my best cigars. - -“We can wait downstairs as well as here,” said the police agent. “I’ll -lock the doors this time to make sure.” He came into the bedroom, -locked the door on the inside and then went back. The other door was -then locked and the two men went downstairs. - -Fortunately he had left the key in the bedroom door, and the instant -the way was clear, I went out, crept along the corridor and down the -back stairway to the door by which I had entered. - -I gained the street safely and walked away toward the railway station, -trusting to the gloom of the evening and my shaven face to save me -from recognition. - -By the action of the police and the fact that they were already on the -look-out for me had crumpled up my plan. And there was still worse to -come. - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -A HORSEDEALING TRANSACTION - - -As I hurried to the station I tried to think over the position coolly -and carefully. - -In the first place, I was now a fugitive from the police; but as I had -done no wrong, the fact had a sort of fascination for me. The scent of -adventure and the prospective excitement attracted me, and the idea of -a trial of wits with the authorities roused every combative instinct in -my nature. - -Even had there been no one else involved, I should have gone through -with the thing for its own sake. But there was Volna. Her safety -and that of her mother depended upon me; and that fact was the most -powerful incentive I could have had to urge me to my utmost effort. The -thought of helping such a splendid girl was just a sheer delight. - -Those papers had to be got to Cracow. The mother’s safety required -this; and the risk involved in the attempt formed the spice of the -adventure. I had powerful and influential friends both at home and on -the continent who would readily help me to get out of any bother so -far as matters had gone at present; but it might be a very difficult -thing if in the present excited state of the empire, I was caught -helping the “P.F.F.” by carrying seditious documents for revolutionary -purposes. Volna also had run no great risk as yet. The mere fact that -she was travelling with Count Peter Valdemar was not by itself likely -to involve her in any serious consequences. If the papers could have -been destroyed, therefore, we could easily have put an end to the -complication. But this was impossible. Their delivery in Cracow was -imperative. - -We stood thus at the dividing line between safety and risk; and there -was nothing for it but to go through with the matter to the end. - -My experience at the inn had its lesson. I recognized that I must move -very warily indeed in making any inquiries at the station. The fussy -little stationmaster, Blauben, might recognize me despite the change in -my appearance; and I did not at all relish the prospect of interviewing -him. - -But in this one respect the luck was with me. I was surprised to see a -small crowd of people at the generally deserted station, and it was an -easy matter to mingle with them without being observed. - -That was all the luck there was, however, as the reason for the crowd -spelt further disaster to my plans of escape. The place was in a hubbub -of excitement; and I soon learnt that there had been a very serious -accident on the line at a place called Pulta, some seven or eight miles -west of Bratinsk. - -As a result of this the line to Cracow was blocked. There would be no -train going west that night. - -The people in the station were travellers from the opposite direction -who had been put out and told, with the usual courtesy of the railway -authorities, that they must shift for themselves until the line was -clear. They might think themselves lucky, I overheard little Blauben -tell one man, if they got on by noon the following day. - -This was check with a vengeance; if not checkmate. - -I hung about for some time with the object of ascertaining the chance -of getting a train in the other direction--anything to get out of -Bratinsk--and was pretending to study one of the time bills when I -caught my own name. - -“Know the Englishman, Anstruther? Of course I do.” It was Blauben’s -voice. “If he comes here, I’ll stop him.” - -“We think he may try and bolt.” - -“How’s he going to bolt? There’s no train west and nothing east except -the midnight express. But what’s it all about?” The reply was given in -low tone and escaped me. But part of the stationmaster’s answer was -enough. - -“Spy? Rubbish. Why he was here shooting last year. You people would -find spies growing on gooseberry bushes. No. I have already told a -hundred of you that there will be no train”--this to a questioner -in a tone of exasperation; and I saw him hurry off gesticulating -frantically. I could do no good by waiting longer, so I slipped out of -the station, and went back to the village to meet Volna. - -After all, the accident at Pulta might not prove an unmitigated evil. -The few sentences I had overheard showed that the police were watching -the station for me; and an attempt to leave would probably have landed -us right into their hands. - -Then it occurred to me that we might even turn the accident to good -account. If we could get to Pulta soon, we could give an excellent -reason for our presence; that we wished to inquire about some friend -supposed to have been in the wrecked train; and, as the line from there -to Cracow would be open, we could do the journey after all by rail. - -Pulta by the road was some ten miles, and a rough hilly road it was. -Too far and too rough for Volna to attempt to walk. To hire any kind of -conveyance was of course out of the question; as it would lay a trail -which even a blind policeman could follow. I had a spare horse at the -inn; but for the same reason I dared not attempt to take it out of the -stable. - -In that part of Poland, however, one deal can always be made without -exciting any comment or surprise. Any one will trade a horse with -you, and at any time of the day or night. I believe a man would not -be in the least surprised to be called out of bed at midnight for the -purpose; and I am sure he would gladly get up for the sheer pleasure of -the deal. It is the one great pastime, or as near to a pastime, as the -older men of that district care to get. - -But to obtain a saddle was another matter; while even to have asked -for such a thing as a side saddle would have stirred enough curiosity -to set the gossips’ tongues click-clacking all over the village. There -was nothing for it therefore except that Volna should ride bare-back; -and as I should have to lead her horse, there was no use in getting one -for myself. - -Volna was waiting for me when I reached the appointed place. She had -made a considerable change in her appearance. A long fur cloak covered -her dress, and in place of her former dainty headgear she was wearing a -close fur turban. - -Wishing to try the effect of my own altered appearance, I assumed a -sort of slouching walk and made as if to pass her. - -“Did you think I should not know you?” she asked. - -“I was rather hoping you would not. I am supposed to be disguised.” - -She laughed. “I should know you anywhere.” - -“Then we must trust that other eyes are not so keen as yours,” said I, -feeling a little crestfallen. - -“Or that they are not so interested in recognizing you. What about the -train?” - -“None but bad news;” and I told her what had occurred and how I -proposed to manage. She agreed at once, but was for walking. - -“I think I can walk ten miles,” she declared readily. - -“There is no need. It is a rough, hilly road; and there is a man at -the other end of the village from whom I can buy a horse without any -chance of rousing suspicions.” - -“It would not be more hilly for me than for you, would it?” - -“I think you had better have the horse.” - -“Then I will say no more,” she agreed. “I am afraid my disguise is not -much more successful than yours,” she added, as we walked on. - -“It might have been awkward if neither had recognized the other, -mightn’t it?” - -“I hadn’t thought of that.” - -“You would have to hide your face, if you don’t want to be known.” - -“I expect I look an awful fright.” - -“The more disguised you are the better,” said I. She laughed. “It is -good to hear you laugh in the midst of all--this uncertainty.” - -“It cannot be so very dreadful if you can manage to pay such neat -compliments Mr.--Anstruther.” - -“You find that name a bit troublesome, eh?” - -“Don’t you think you are worth taking some trouble for? But it _is_ -hard.” - -“Lucky that I’m going to change it while we are together.” - -“Change it?” - -“We’ll talk that all over on the road to Pulta. Here’s the place where -I hope to get the horse. It may take a little time. Will you wait for -me?” - -There is a rough kind of recognized procedure in horsedealing in that -district; but as I had had more than one experience of the kind I knew -how to act. - -I crossed to the house and seeing a light in the stable behind, guessed -I should find the man bedding his horses. He did not know me, but I had -heard of him. - -“Good-evening, Andreas,” I said in a rather surly tone, as if I had a -grievance against him; and without another word I walked up to the four -horses one after the other and looked them over. He took no notice, but -went on forking the bedding. This was all strictly in accordance with -etiquette. - -I came out of the last stall shrugging my shoulders and laughing -contemptuously. “Blauben is a little fool. He said I should find some -horses here. Good-night. There isn’t one worth a couple of roubles.” - -The last sentence he understood to mean that I might possibly deal. He -dashed his fork on the ground and came toward me, saying very angrily: -“What’s that? Who are you? Who sent you here?” - -“Old Blauben at the station.” - -“And do you think you know anything about horses? You don’t know even -how to look at them?” - -“I have a chestnut that’s worth the whole string. I thought there -was something to buy here. I suppose he thought I wanted meat for a -bouillon factory. Good-night.” - -“Wait, there, wait, you long imp of ignorance. Do you want to make a -match with your chestnut? Where is it?” - -I laughed. “If these crocks of yours saw mine they’d learn how to move. -Here, smoke, you old owner of dogs’ meat;” and I handed him a cigar. - -“Holy Virgin, what do I hear?” he cried, throwing up his hands, and -putting a lantern near my face. He knew well enough now that I had come -to trade; and was happy. But we kept up the farce a little longer; he -abusing my chestnut and I his four nags. - -His next object was to find out which horse I had selected; but I kept -this from him carefully. At length I pointed to one that I would not -have had as a gift. - -“I’m going to give my dogs a treat one day, I think they could manage -with that. How much for it, if I give you back the hide and the feet?” - -He grinned. “You know a fine horse when you see one, after all,” he -said. “You shall have him--three hundred roubles.” About £30 this. - -“Kopecks, you mean. Good-night.” - -“Wait, wait. Was there ever such an impatient fool as you? Do you -really want him?” - -“No, only I didn’t want this long walk for nothing: and I’m taking some -horses to Noshti Fair.” - -“Isn’t there one of the others you’d care for? Don’t be in a hurry.” - -“I’m in no hurry. What about these others?” - -Then the real bargaining began. He put a price on the horse I wished -to have; and we chaffered and smoked and swore and abused one another -in the way these bargains are made. I dared not hurry the matter too -much. He would boast all over the village the next day of the fool who -had given him the price he asked; and the transaction would become -public property, with the result that the police might get wind of it. - -It was safer to waste the time necessary to drive a hard bargain. And -so we wrangled until I had fought the amount down to a fair price, when -we spent another ten minutes squabbling whether he should give me an -old bridle or merely a rope halter. - -When I had gained my point and was riding the horse away he swore so -violently that he was a heavy loser by the deal, that I knew he had -made enough profit to boast about. I thought it best to alter his -opinion, therefore. - -“Do you know the history of this horse?” I asked knowingly. “No, you -can’t or you’d know that I’ve cheated you. Do you know that he came -from General Kolwich’s stable and was sold for four hundred roubles? I -should have paid that for him, had you pressed me. I shall get five for -him. But you should learn to know a horse when you see one.” - -He pushed his cap back and scratched his head, and invoked the name of -the Deity in a despair that was almost pathetic. - -I rode off with a chuckle. I knew that I had struck deep into his -pride as a horse trader, and that he would now keep his lips as close -as a rat trap about the whole transaction. He would brood over it, and -wait for the day when he could get even with me; but though the skies -fell, he would never speak of that horse again to any one. - -The bargaining had taken nearly an hour, and I feared the sands of -Volna’s patience would be running out fast. - -She greeted me with a sigh of relief. “I had begun to fear all sorts of -things.” - -“You have never had to buy a horse in these parts. It’s an acquired art -and can only be accomplished with many lies and much time. But we’ll be -off now. You can manage to ride bare-back, I hope?” - -She smiled. “I have ridden bare-back ever since I was a child.” - -“Then you haven’t had time yet to forget.” - -“Is that a reflection on my youth or another compliment?” - -“It’s about the truth, that’s all.” - -“I’m nearly one and twenty,” she declared with a delightful air of -dignity. - -“It is a great age,” I agreed. “I remember how I felt at the time. One -is never so old again, they say, until quite late in life.” - -I helped her to mount. “Bare-back riding is a little undignified for -one and twenty, I’m afraid. Now we are really off and in our new -characters. Do you know who you are?” - -“Miss Margaret Garrett, an English girl who is very troubled what to do -with the r’s in her name.” - -“We can alter that. My friend always calls his sister Peg.” - -“Peg! what a woodeny name.” - -“Short for Peggy--we think that rather pretty.” - -She repeated it several times and laughed. - -“Why do you laugh?” - -“You have queer notions of what is pretty.” - -“Mine’s worse, I’m called Bob.” - -“Bob! Yes, that is much worse. Bob. Bob. Bob. It’s very short, and -easy; but it’s very funny.” - -“My sister always calls me Bob--every one does, in fact.” - -“You have a sister then. What is her name?” - -“Sylvia.” - -“Now that _is_ a pretty name.” - -“Not always. She gets called Silly, sometimes.” - -“That’s monstrous. Is she angry?” - -“Not a bit. You see these are really pet names.” - -“Oh!” She was silent a moment, and then said: “And are we to be Bob and -Peggy to one another?” - -“I guess so, except when we quarrel. Then it will be Robert and -Margaret. But it will only be until to-morrow.” - -“To-morrow?” - -“When we reach Cracow, you know.” - -“Shall we get there to-morrow?” - -“We ought to.” - -“All right--Bob.” She said it with a sly little laugh. - -“You’ll soon get used to it, Peggy. And now I’ll get you to carry my -heavy coat, and if you’ll shake him up we’ll trot for a bit. The sooner -we’ve put a mile or two between us and Bratinsk the better.” - - - - -CHAPTER V - -AT PULTA - - -We kept up a fair pace for nearly an hour, the horse moving at a slow, -loping canter, with spells of walking for me to recover breath; and in -this way we covered six or seven miles, which brought us to the foot of -the steep rugged hills that divide Bratinsk from Pulta. - -“We’ve about a mile and a half climb here, then a stretch of a mile or -so along the top, and after that a tremendous hill down into Pulta,” I -told “Peggy,” as we pulled up. - -“Are you not tired?” - -“No. I could cover a lot of ground at that jog trot. I’m pretty tough, -you see.” - -“Ride up the hill and let me walk.” - -“Not a bit of it. We’ll push on as we are, if you don’t mind.” I had no -breath left for talking, so I plodded on in silence. There had been so -much to do in the interval since we had left the Devil’s Staircase that -I seemed to have had no time to think of anything except the pressing -affair of the moment. But I had time now, as I strode up the hill; and -for the first time I seemed to awake to a recognition of the supreme -confidence and unquestioning trust which Volna showed in me. - -The night was very dark; we were miles from everywhere; she knew -nothing of me, and had only seen me first some eight or nine hours -before; and yet she rode by my side as contentedly as though we had -been friends for life, and were just out for a sort of conventional -picnic in conventional hours. The pluck of it appealed to me as much as -anything. - -“You are a wonderful girl, Peggy,” I exclaimed involuntarily. - -“Peggy? Do you know, I think I begin to like that name. I have been -saying it over and over to myself during the ride. But why am I -wonderful? I wish I could get used to saying Bob. But I have a sort of -something in the throat that seems to jump up and stop me.” - -“Ah, that’s a spasm of the naming tissues. One only has it when a name -is fresh. You’ll get over that. The best cure is to say it often.” - -“Is it, Bob? But why am I wonderful?” - -“You do this unconventional thing as though it were the most ordinary -thing in the world!” - -“Do you mean I oughtn’t to trust--my brother Bob? You see, I just can’t -help myself. I had to trust you. Besides, if you knew”--she broke off, -and after a pause added a little eagerly--“you understand, don’t you?” - -“I understand that chance has given me a very delightful sister.” - -“Why, didn’t you begin by keeping my secret from that -stationmaster--about Mary Smith. I felt like--like nothing I ever felt -before when he brought you up and said you were English.” - -“You tried your best to speak English.” - -“It was like--like a glorious dream come true when you looked so grave -and answered me in German. I’m not used to having people do kind things -for me, except my dear mother. And when we stood outside the station, -I--well, I’d have given anything just to have unloaded my whole stock -of trouble to you.” - -“Poor Peggy!” - -“No, not Peggy, she hasn’t any troubles of that sort yet. They -are--Bob’s. But it’s poor Volna; and Peggy will soon be Volna again.” - -I did not know how to answer this. There was such a touch of sadness in -it: so I said nothing. - -“May I tell you?” she asked presently. - -“Sylvia always tells me hers; so I know how to keep a secret.” - -“I told you I had a half-sister and brother, didn’t I?” - -“Are they like you at all?” - -“No, no. They are both members of this terrible -Fraternity--revolutionaries. My father was one and lost his life in the -cause. My uncle, Count Peter--he was the brother of my father’s first -wife--has always dominated our family: even my poor dear mother.” - -“Is she involved with the Fraternity, too?” - -“No, and yet yes. She has no sympathy with the movement at all; but my -uncle influenced her and she has given large sums of money. She is -rich, you know, and, if it is found out, the government would be glad -to get any pretext for confiscating her fortune. They would throw her -into prison, and it would kill her.” - -“But surely your uncle was not so mad as to leave anything implicating -her in existence.” - -“I wish I could think that. It may be so; but only this morning he -warned me that if these papers did not get to Cracow and a raid was -made there, things would be found which would place her in danger.” - -I thought some things about Count Peter which I did not express. “I -hope he was exaggerating matters,” I said. - -“We have not been happy at home because I would never join in any of -these miserable conspiracies. My sister Katinka, and Paul too, always -upbraided me.” - -“You put your sister first, I notice.” - -“She influences Paul. She is very strong willed, and very--very zealous -for the ‘Fraternity.’” - -“I don’t think _you_ would make a very formidable conspirator, you -know.” - -“It is not that, exactly. I am too much of a coward, I know. But -mother’s fortune comes to me and--oh, this miserable money; they want -it for the cause.” - -“Phew!” I whistled. “I begin to understand.” - -“You thought it strange, I expect, that I was so little affected by my -uncle’s fate; but I----” - -“Don’t say any more if it worries you,” I said when she paused. - -“Oh, I must tell you; only--the fact is, I was always afraid of him and -he brought me away from home this time, saying only that I was to go on -a visit to some friends; but when we were near Bratinsk he told me what -the real object was and--and that mother and he had agreed that I was -to be married.” - -“Married!” I exclaimed. - -“Married to a man who is high up in the Fraternity, and that I should -not go back home until--until that was done.” - -I thought more things about Count Peter--stronger and harsher things -too, this time. - -“I had not heard this an hour before you saw me at the station.” - -“No wonder you looked troubled.” - -“I stayed there hoping to get a train back to Warsaw. I meant to run -away. There is another reason, a terrible entanglement, which made me -so eager to get back.” - -“Involving you?” - -“Yes, I’ll tell you all about it some time. It closely concerns my -mother’s safety, too.” - -“What brought your uncle to Bratinsk?” - -“Affairs of the Fraternity; to consult with one of the leaders.” - -“Well, I won’t say all I think of your uncle for having involved you in -all this.” - -“He is dead. Perhaps if he had not been killed he would have listened -to me.” - -“Perhaps!” But I had my own opinion. “You are right. Volna has had her -troubles.” - -“I could not feel so sorry for him as I should, if--if things had been -different. I am glad I have told you. It’s such a relief to have told -some one. And now you know all about me.” - -“Did you manage to write to your mother from Bratinsk?” - -“Yes, just a short note--that all was well with me.” - -“We must try to keep it so, too. Here we are at the top of the hill. -Now we’ll push along again: and then, the first train for Cracow.” - -We soon covered the flat along the top and I pointed out to her the -twinkling lights of Pulta below us. - -“How quickly we’ve come,” she cried. - -“We must have a straight story to tell. I shall say we are driving in -from Vashtic--a place on the other side of Pulta--and that our carriage -broke down and we had to continue the journey in this fashion. I shall -ask whether Mr. Trevor, a tall fair man, was in the train at the time -of the wreck. But you’ll leave the lies for Bob to tell of course.” - -“How bluntly you put it.” - -“Oh, we can’t help telling some. But it’s in a good cause; so we must -hope they’ll pass as white ones.” - -I began to understand that night that artistic lying is really a -very difficult accomplishment, when inquisitive officials have to be -satisfied. - -I found the railway station at Pulta in the hands of the police. It had -been taken into custody so to speak. When anything happens in Russian -Poland, it immediately becomes an object of suspicion; and any one -seeking information is at once suspected of complicity. An officer -stopped us and asked in a peremptory manner: “Who are you and what do -you want?” - -“There has been an accident, I believe.” - -“Who are you and what do you want? Answer.” A little more sharpness in -the tone. - -“I am an Englishman, Robert Garrett, and this is my sister. We wish to -know whether a friend, Mr. James Trevor, of London, has been hurt in -the accident!” - -“What accident?” - -“The accident to the Cracow express!” - -“Who told you there had been an accident?” - -“I heard it at Vashtic.” - -“Who told you there had been an accident?” he repeated. - -“It seemed to be generally known. The servants in the house where I was -staying heard it somewhere.” - -“What are the servants’ names?” - -“I don’t know. I think the man who told me was called Paul. But what I -want to know----” - -“Where were you staying at Vashtic?” he interrupted. - -“What can that matter. Mr. Trevor of London----” - -“Ah! You refuse to answer?” He turned away and beckoned to a companion, -with whom he conferred, nodding toward us. Then turned to me again. -“How did you get here?” - -“I started in a caleche but the wheel came off and we had to finish the -journey in this fashion.” - -“Which wheel?” - -“The left hind wheel.” - -“Whose carriage was it?” - -“I hired it from Gorlas Malstrom.” My inventive faculty for names was -getting strained. - -“Where does he live?” - -“At Vashtic close to the hotel.” - -“Which hotel?” - -“The Imperial.” I remembered the name of a place where I once had lunch. - -“Are you staying there?” - -“I am not going back.” - -“How long were you there?” - -“Not more than an hour or two.” - -“Where were you before?” - -My local geography not being strong enough to stand a fusillade of this -kind, I threw up an earthwork of anger. - -“Look here, do you want me to give you a history of my tour with all -particulars of my hotel bills since I left London?” - -“Ah, you refuse to answer,” he said again, stolidly regarding me with a -gloomy stare of suspicion. - -“Oh, no; but I’ve had enough of your impertinent curiosity. I am an -Englishman, let me see your superior officer.” - -“Go away,” he said curtly. - -“I demand to see----” - -“Go away; or you will be arrested.” - -Then I had an inspiration. I said, with a show of great indignation: -“Very well. I’ll go, and what’s more I’ll go by the first train to -Cracow and lay the matter before the British Consul. When is the first -train? You’ll see whether you can smash up English travellers in your -infernal trains and then refuse their friends any information.” - -This appeared to make an impression. He hesitated, spoke to his -companion, and then said: “Come back in the morning. There is no train -until eleven o’clock.” - -I had gained the information I needed; but I kept up my pretence of -anger, muttering and grumbling and mumbling about what the British -Consul would do, and so on, as I turned the horse’s head and moved off. - -“Bad luck again,” I whispered to Volna. “No train to-night. You may as -well try to get a night’s rest.” - -“It’s a dark wood that has no clearing,” she said cheerily. “You need -rest too, I am sure.” - -We went off to find a hotel: and presently Volna whispered: “One of the -men is following us.” - -“The best thing we can do is to make use of him, then,” said I; and I -halted to let him come up. It was the companion of the man who had -questioned me, and I resolved to try a different method with him. - -I took out a gold piece and let him see it. “You have been told off to -follow me, I suppose?” - -He glanced at the money and thought I was going to bribe him. “I have -only my duty to do,” he said. - -“If you’ll be guide instead of follower and show me where my sister and -I can get rooms, I’ll give you this.” - -He was my man instantly. “There will be no difficulty about that. The -accident on the line has filled up the place, but I can manage it for -you. You are English?” he said, as we walked. - -“I only wanted to see if my poor friend, Trevor, was in that smash. But -you heard what passed?” - -He shrugged his shoulders and grinned. “You did not ask in the right -way;” and he glanced at the money I had given him. “To-morrow it will -be all right. There is a train to Cracow at eleven o’clock. I shall be -there. No Englishman was hurt in the accident. You may feel quite at -ease.” - -“I am glad to hear that,” I said. I was; but not for the reasons he -thought. - -He earned his gold piece; for he soon found accommodation for us and -for the horse; and bade us good-night, repeating his assurances that -all would be well in the morning. - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -VERY SISTERLY - - -Volna was down before me the next morning waiting in a little room -where we had had supper. - -“I guessed Bob would be tired so I would not have him called,” she -said. “I have been up an hour or more.” - -“And Peggy, how is she?” - -“Hungry. And breakfast is ready.” - -“You slept well?” - -“When I had stopped thinking. I couldn’t help it,” she said in answer -to my shake of the head. “I was saying my lesson over and over, lest I -should forget it. Do you know it?” - -“Lesson?” - -“All the names you mentioned so glibly last night at the station.” - -I laughed. “Oh, we shan’t need to remember. We shan’t have any more -bother. That man’s hint as to how to ask questions will carry us -through. You’ll see.” - -“Well, we must be quick, it’s nearly ten o’clock.” - -“We’ve half an hour. And we’re developing a knack of doing a good deal -in half an hour.” - -“I think I shall be a little afraid of you.” - -“Why?” - -“You tell them so readily.” - -“Ah, that’s Bob Garrett. Don’t worry about him. He won’t tell them to -you.” - -“I know that.” - -“I think that for a pair of dangerous conspirators we keep up our -spirits capitally.” - -“I shouldn’t be able to without you. I don’t know what I should have -done, indeed, nor how to thank you.” - -“Wouldn’t a man be a brute who didn’t do his best to look after his -sister?” - -“You make light of everything.” - -“Well, you can thank me at about six or seven o’clock this evening. We -shall be in Cracow then, and the papers will be out of our hands and -off our minds.” - -“And after that?” - -“By Jove. I don’t know. I haven’t thought about that. One thing at a -time and--Cracow first. We must go.” - -We walked up to the station and found a most welcome change in the -attitude of the police. Our friend of the preceding night was looking -out for us, and he had evidently let it be known that there were gold -pieces to be earned. Everybody received us with smiles. Even the man -who had acted the inquisitor’s part overnight came up and was almost -profuse in his apologies. - -He had not known that I was an English milord; my appearance at that -time and in such a way had aroused curiosity; duty compelled them all -to be suspicious; there were dangerous people about; I had probably -heard of the discovered plot; and so on. - -I understood. I took out some gold coins and fingered them carelessly. -His eyes lighted with greed as he gazed at them. - -“About the accident?” I asked. - -“There has been a bad accident; but no one of the name of Trevor, -no Englishman at all, was in the train. I have made a special -investigation,” he added insinuatingly. - -“I’m sorry to have given you the trouble; but thank you.” - -“It is no trouble, only a pleasure to be of some small service to an -English milord.” - -“I am greatly relieved,” I said. “You will probably have had to pay -some one for the work. Permit me to repay you;” and I gave him a fifty -rouble note. His good will was cheap at a five pound note; but he -seemed amazed at so generous a tip. His face beamed as he pocketed it. - -“Really it is not necessary,” he said. “If I can be of any further -assistance, pray tell me.” - -“My sister and I were thinking of going to Cracow,” I said -indifferently. “Is the line safe, do you think?” - -“You still wish to see the British Consul there?” This with just a -shade of anxiety. - -“Oh, dear no--unless it is to express my high opinion of the courtesy -shown me here. Last night is forgotten. I quite understand.” - -“The train will start at eleven. It is usual--a mere form of course -in your case--to ask for passports when issuing tickets for stations -beyond the frontier.” - -“Here they are;” and I took them out of my pocket book making sure that -he should see there was plenty of money in it. “Robert Garrett and -Margaret Garrett, my sister.” - -He just glanced at them and with a bow to Volna, returned them. - -“Shall I show you where to get your tickets?” He was making everything -delightfully smooth for us. - -“I suppose we shall reach Cracow by about four?” I asked casually, as I -took out my cigar case. - -“Scarcely that, I fear. The traffic is disorganized and the direct -line has been closed. You will travel by way of Bratinsk and change -there; and then go round by the loop which joins the main line again at -Solden.” - -The ill news was so unexpected that it caught me right off my guard. To -go to Bratinsk meant walking right into the hands of the men who were -hunting for us. - -To cover my sudden confusion, I let my cigar case fall, and as the -official stooped to pick it up, I caught Volna’s look of dire dismay, -and shot her a warning glance. - -“You smoke of course,” I said to him, and as we lit our cigars, I was -thinking how on earth to get out of the difficulty. - -Then Volna gave another proof of her quick-wittedness. “Ought you to -smoke just yet, Bob?” she asked in a snappy sisterly tone. “You know -what the doctor said about your heart.” - -I took the cue. “You’re always interfering, Peggy,” I said, very -testily. “I wish you wouldn’t.” - -The police official affected not to hear this little interchange of -family amenities and discreetly looked away. - -“I only do it for your good,” she rapped back, with a great air of -superiority. “You complained of that feeling, you know. But please -yourself. You always do.” - -“Rubbish. It’s only because you know I want to go and you want to -stay.” She shrugged her shoulders and turned away. - -“If you are going, the time is close,” said the official. - -“Of course I am going;” and I scowled at Volna and took out some money. -“Where do we get the tickets?” - -He was turning to show me when I let the coins fall and the cigar drop -from my lips as I pressed one hand to my heart--which, by the way, was -as sound as a bell--and clutched him with the other for support. - -“I knew it by the look about your eyes. I saw it coming,” said Volna, -unsympathetically, as she stooped to pick up the money, and the man -helped me to a seat. “You _will_ do these things. Please lay him -straight down and get him some water, or better, a drop of brandy.” -She took off my hat and fanned me with her handkerchief. “It’s nothing -serious,” she said to the others who came round. “He’ll be better in -a moment. Thank you,” this to the man who came back with the brandy. -“Give him air, please.” She was most business-like and sisterly--as -though I had been in the habit of fainting daily and she of restoring -me. - -I came round, of course; but not until the train had left and the -question of our return to Bratinsk was settled. - -“Perhaps you are satisfied now,” I said to Volna most ungraciously, as -I sat up. - -“How absurd you are, Bob. I didn’t give you the cigar.” - -“When is the next train?” I asked the official. - -“Not until to-night.” - -“There you are,” I said to Volna with a brotherly readiness to put all -the blame on her. “What now?” - -“This gentleman said there was some fine scenery here; and a ride or -drive would do you good.” - -“Scenery!” I cried with a fine contempt. “Well, I suppose we can’t sit -about the station all day. But do as you please;” and she walked out -of the station. I could have laughed at the excellent affectation of -sisterly discontent. - -The police official sympathized with me--it was I who had tipped -him--and expressed his feeling with a deprecating smile and shrug and a -lifting of the brows. - -“I suppose it’s the only thing to do,” I murmured as I rose. - -“It is perhaps for the best after all that you did not catch the train. -There is you baggage,” he said. - -“Baggage?” - -“Remembering what you said last night about the accident to your -carriage on the way from Vashtic, and thinking you might need the -baggage in it, I sent out this morning to have it brought here.” - -“Did you? That’s really very friendly and obliging,” I managed to -answer quite cordially, while wishing him at the devil for his -interference. - -“What shall we do with it?” - -“Oh, just keep it at the station here till I come back for that evening -train. You’ll know it easily. Two leather portmanteaus; one marked ‘R. -G.’ and one ‘M. G.,’ London. I’ll go and tell my sister. She’ll be as -delighted as I am at your thoughtfulness. It was only that which made -her wish to remain here for the day.” - -I went after Volna, who was walking toward the little town. - -“That’s a nice thoughtful fellow. He has sent out some one to find our -luggage in the broken-down trap and bring it in. I told him how glad -you’d be.” - -“Should I go back and thank him?” - -“I don’t think it’s necessary, you can do that when we get back this -evening. We are going for a ride now--and the sooner we’re off the -better.” I went to the stable where my horse was, thinking how to get -over the rather awkward difficulty of securing a second animal. - -I did not intend to return to Pulta; and if I hired the horse I should -not be able to return it. To buy it might create suspicion, as a -man does not purchase a horse merely to go for a ride--even in that -horse-bartering region; and I had no wish to turn horse-thief. - -I put a bold face on the matter and went into the stable whistling. An -ostler was grooming my horse and the owner of the place looking on. - -“That’s a nice looking animal of yours,” he said. - -“Yes; and as good as he looks.” - -“No doubt. Andreas knows a good horse.” - -“Andreas? Who’s he?” - -“At Bratinsk. Where you got him, I suppose.” - -I scented danger and fenced. “I suppose you know most of the horses -round about here. Will you smoke?” And I gave him a cigar. - -“I know this one. I sold him to Andreas.” - -“Did you? Well, I don’t care anything about Andreas, but I know he’s a -good horse and I want to hire one as good for my sister to ride to-day.” - -“I can find you one. There he stands.” I had a look at him. A good -horse I saw at a glance. “I like his looks,” I said. - -The ostler took him out and ran him up and down. Then an idea occurred -to me, involving some of the white lies of necessity however. I -expressed a very exaggerated admiration. - -“Carry a lady?” - -“Carry a baby,” was the reply. - -“Then I tell you what I’ll do if you’ll agree. We’re going to Cracow -for a couple of days and coming back; and when we come back we shall -want two horses. I’ll buy him from you if you can find me a couple of -saddles, and if we can come to terms for your taking care of both the -horses while we stay here.” - -It did not take very long to conclude the bargain, and Volna and I were -soon mounted. - -Just as we were starting my friend of the police came up. - -“Going for the ride then?” he asked knowingly. - -“Oh, yes. By the way, has that luggage of mine come in yet?” - -“No. They ought to have been back long before now.” - -“That’s a nuisance. My sister has to do without her habit.” - -“She looks very charming,” he replied, with a bow. - -“What time must we be back for that train?” - -“Six o’clock. But why not ride to Solden, it’s not more than twenty -miles or so. You could take the train there.” - -“Oh, no. We’re going the other way.” - -“Are you ever coming, Bob?” asked Volna, sharply. - -He stepped aside with another significant shrug of the shoulders and -with a laugh I rode off. - -“You do the vinegary sister to the life,” I said. - -“There was cause then. I caught sight of that police agent from -Bratinsk in the distance.” - -“By Jove!” I exclaimed; and we clattered off through the narrow streets -and as soon as we were clear of the town gave our horses their heads. - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -THE LUCK TURNS - - -Volna was thoroughly at home in the saddle, and it was easy to see that -she had been accustomed to horses all her life. She had a perfect seat; -and that firm hand and control which bring out the best there is in a -horse and make him understand that the master is up. - -It was delightful to watch her; and as we kept at it in that first -rattling stretch, I believe that in the sheer exhilaration of the ride, -we forgot everything, even the unwelcome appearance of the police agent -from Bratinsk. - -But neither the pace nor the oblivion could last for ever, and when we -drew rein at the foot of a hill we came back to a recollection of the -load of our worries. - -“Wasn’t that glorious?” she cried, her cheeks glowing, and her eyes -shining, as she stretched forward and patted her horse’s neck. - -“You ride magnificently. How you would enjoy a run with the hounds in -England!” - -“I have read about it. I love horses. I can keep in the saddle all day. -I have done it at home.” Then her face clouded. “How selfish! I had -almost forgotten,” she added. - -“We are doing all we can,” I replied. “Are you sure that the man you -saw was that police agent?” - -“Could I forget him?” - -“You don’t think he saw us?” - -“No. He was talking very earnestly to some one. But I recognized him -instantly.” - -“I’d give something to know what brought him to Pulta.” - -“He was following us, surely.” - -“We must hope not. If Michel did his work properly, my horse with your -uncle’s coat will have been found a good many miles on the other side -of Bratinsk; and his men should be hunting for us there. But I can’t -say I like the look of the thing.” - -“What shall we do?” - -“We’d better try and think what he’ll do. I had intended to take the -hint which the man at Pulta dropped, to ride to Solden, and take the -train from there. But if the other man picks up our trail there, he’ll -set the wires going and we shall find some one waiting for us at -Solden.” - -“How far is it to Cracow? Could we ride all the way? I could ride all -day and all night too, if necessary, as long as the horses will last -out.” - -“We don’t know the road. I don’t even know where we are now. When you -saw that man, I just rattled off at hazard. I know Cracow is pretty -well west of Pulta, a little bit south too, and I guess we are on the -right road. I am accustomed to take long rides and besides having a -fairly good bump of location, always carry this;” and I showed her a -small compass on my watch chain. - -“I always ride by the sun, but then I know the country round Warsaw for -ever so many miles.” - -“We should be in a pretty pickle if we were lost,” said I. - -“The pickle would be much hotter if it was a police preserve.” - -“By Jove, it would. And the worst of it is that if that fellow hears of -us at Pulta, he’ll know the names we’ve taken.” - -“Poor Bob, I’m getting him into very troubled waters.” - -“It’s not Bob or Peggy I’m thinking of, it’s Volna, and Volna’s mother. -Cracow seems a mighty hard place to reach; but I’m going to get there -somehow.” - -I was silent for a while thinking over the problem. Volna’s suggestion -was the best if we could do it--to ride all the way to Cracow. But it -was no light undertaking. If I had known the way, I should not have -hesitated; but the days were short and although the sun was shining -brightly enough then, the weather looked as though it were going -to change. It was warmer; and when a spell of frost breaks in that -country, it generally indicates that rain or snow is coming. To be lost -in a rain or snow storm would be a very ugly development indeed. - -There was moreover the awkward question whether we were likely to be -pursued. On the other hand to stop at Solden appeared to be even more -risky. - -Seeing me thus thoughtful, Volna broke in. “You are not going to keep -anything from me, are you. Don’t do that, please? Do you think that man -is likely to ride after us from Pulta?” - -“That was just in my mind. I should say it will depend upon how soon he -learns anything about us. He is more likely to trust to the wires.” - -“It’s getting very exciting. He may telegraph ahead and have people -sent out to stop us. I suppose I ought not to say so, but I am -beginning to feel a sort of keen enjoyment.” - -“I have made up my mind. We’ll stick to the horses and avoid the -trains. But we’ll try and mislead any one who may follow us.” - -We had already passed several people on the road. I stopped the next -comer. - -“Is this the road to Solden?” I asked the man, evidently a farmer. - -“Yes, one of them.” - -“Straight road?” - -“As straight as roads are in these parts,” he replied, with a grin. - -“I mean do I have to turn to the left or right?” - -“You’ll be turning most of the time. You’re from Pulta, aren’t you?” - -“It’s not where I’m from but where I’m going that concerns me.” - -“All right. I know the lady’s horse;” and on he drove without any more. - -“Everybody seems to know everybody else’s horse about here,” I said. -“If it weren’t awkward it would be comical. We’ll ride on and try the -next man.” - -The next was another farmer. A surly Russian who understood Polish with -difficulty and spoke it unintelligibly. So I thanked him and rode on no -wiser. - -Three or four miles later brought us to a village. - -“Had we not better get some food here?” asked Volna. “I will go and buy -it, and perhaps can find out at the same time what road we ought to -take.” So we dismounted, and I waited with the horses. - -Presently a priest came by, and bade me good-day with a smile. - -“You have a picturesque place here, Father,” I said. “What is it -called?” - -“Kervatje,” he answered, and we began to talk. I learnt that his -name was Father Ambrose, and after some while he asked, “You are a -foreigner?” - -“An Englishman. My sister is with me. We were going to Solden, but I -fear have lost the way.” - -“Oh, no. Solden lies across the hills there. A rough road but fairly -direct. The only point of difficulty is just over the brow of the hill -where the road forks. Take that to the right or you will go astray and -might find yourselves in Cracow, after some forty miles or so, that -is----” and he smiled pleasantly. - -“I’ll remember what you said,” I replied, “and am much obliged to you.” - -“It is a pleasure. I have been in England; and speak English a little. -But I read much.” We then chatted about London and the incidents of his -visit until Volna came up. - -“My sister,” I said. As he greeted her I saw him start and look very -closely at her. - -“How do you do?” he said in English, to her complete discomfiture, -holding out his hand. I read her signals of distress and sailed in to -the rescue. - -“My sister is unfortunately dumb,” I said. - -“How sad,” he exclaimed, throwing up his hands. Then he looked puzzled. -“She bears a remarkable resemblance to a very beautiful woman whom I -knew in the long ago. Twenty years and more. She is a Pole, and is now -the Countess Drakona. How very strange.” - -“Yes, these chance likenesses are very extraordinary,” I said, gravely. -“Come, Peggy, we must get on,” I added to Volna, in English, and put -her in the saddle again. - -“How very sad,” he repeated, mournfully. “And yet how clever of her to -be able to make herself understood in buying things.” - -“The education of the dumb in England is almost perfect. Signs are -their language, you know,” I replied, as I shook hands with him and -mounted. - -He looked after us very thoughtfully, and when presently I turned, he -waved his hand to me and I saw him walk a few paces and then enter the -shop where Volna had made her purchases. - -“I think we’ll rattle on again for a bit. He’s going to find out that -yours is a singular form of aphasia, and only affects your knowledge of -English. Perhaps he’ll class it as a case for the scientists; but more -likely as one of suspicious ignorance.” - -“Who can he be?” asked Volna. - -“He gave me his name as Father Ambrose.” - -“I have heard my mother speak of him.” - -“He spoke of her as a very beautiful woman.” - -“And she is still beautiful.” - -“And he said how closely you resembled her.” - -Volna laughed. “Bob mustn’t be conventional. That’s a sort of ball-room -dandy’s speech. And no brother talks like it.” - -“Brothers don’t always say all they think.” - -“But they keep their thoughts to themselves.” - -“I know what I think about my sister,” said I. - -She smiled again, and glanced at me. “Don’t you think I bought a huge -parcel, Bob?” - -“If we eat all that, it will last us farther than Cracow. But I know -what it means generally, when a girl goes shopping.” - -“Yes, she thinks of things that are necessary. There are loaves in -there for the horses.” - -“I never thought of them,” I admitted. - -“One of us must think sensibly,” she retorted. - -“True for you. But did you find out anything about the road to Solden?” - -“No. A woman served me, and she knew nothing.” - -“Well, I found out from the priest. At the top of the hill yonder the -road forks and that to the left will take us to Cracow, forty miles.” - -“I wonder what he is thinking now he knows I am no mute.” - -“Men make all sorts of mistakes, and I shouldn’t be in the least -surprised if he believes we are just--running away together.” - -“Bob! How ridiculous!” she cried, with a merry laugh, her cheeks -aflush. “Let us get on;” and she shook the reins, and dashed on ahead -from me. - -When we reached the forked roads at the top of the hill I glanced at -my watch. It was nearly half-past three, and we had still forty miles -to cover on an unknown road; it had taken us some three hours to do -about twenty miles in daylight with the horses fresh--how long would -they take to finish the journey mostly in the dark? I shook my head -dubiously over the sum. - -“We’ll ride on a couple of miles or so and then find a spot for our -picnic; but we can’t spare more than half an hour at the outside.” - -Black bread, sausage, and village cheese do not make an epicurean -lunch; but Volna and I had rich hunger sauce, and were more than -satisfied. We fed the horses while we were eating, to save time, and -in half an hour we were ready for the road again. There was no longer -any doubt that the weather was going to change. As we mounted there -were very ominous banks of dark sullen clouds. Rain or snow would fall -within a few hours: but I could only hope it would be rain. - -“I fancy we’ve shaken off any pursuit even if any one started out to -follow us,” I said. - -“We are going to have some weather, too, that will help us. I hope Bob -doesn’t mind riding in the wet.” - -“You guessed the thought in my mind, eh?” - -“No. I’m used to reading weather signs. The rain never hurts me. I’ve -been out for hours in it. But we shan’t have much for an hour or two, -you’ll find.” - -“We’d better make the most of our time then.” - -We rode as fast as we dared push the horses in view of the distance to -be covered. I eased my animal up the hills, and now and again took a -spell of half a mile or so on foot; but despite this, I was concerned -to find that before we had covered another twenty miles he began to -show signs of fatigue. - -Then the storm burst upon us. It was rain, not snow; but rain in almost -tropical force. It would not have been so bad, had we known the road; -but we had already had to stop several times to make sure we were going -right. - -For two hours we plodded through a pelting storm until I was drenched -and feared that Volna must be in the same condition. - -“I wouldn’t care if I could see,” she said once. It was pitch dark, and -we could only go at a walking pace. - -“I shouldn’t care if you were not wet,” I answered, “though I confess -I’d like to know where we are.” - -“I am not very wet,” she said. “My fur cloak protects me. We shall get -somewhere in the end.” - -“In England we have a civilized habit of putting up sign posts,” I -grumbled, as we came to another forked road and I was at a loss which -to choose. “All the roads seem to be twins in this place.” - -Which way to choose I could not even guess. I tried to judge which was -the better road; but both appeared equally bad. - -“Let the horses decide,” said Volna. - -“Yours is the fresher of the two, and better able to use his instinct.” - -“Yours is much keener to get to a stable,” she laughed. - -I walked mine back a little distance and then gave him his head. He -walked deliberately to the side of the road, and began to crop the -grass. - -Volna tried hers then; and he went as far as the fork where he waited -for the other to join him. Then they both moved on to the left. - -“So be it,” said I, and we let them go as they would. - -“It’s not raining so fast,” declared Volna, presently. “Shall we draw -up under a tree and give them the rest of the bread?” - -“It’ll be nice soft food,” I laughed. - -“I can wring my cloak, too, and ease the weight from my horse a -little.” - -We pulled up under a tree and gave the horses the bread, munching a -crust ourselves, and making the best of things. Volna’s pluck was -inextinguishable; and she laughed and joked over her plight as she -wrung out the wet. - -I struck a match and looked at my watch, and was startled to find it -was nearly ten o’clock. - -I told Volna and we started again. The rain was much less and the -darkness had lifted somewhat; but I led my horse now instead of riding. - -Presently I felt the road getting suspiciously soft and grassy, and -some minutes afterwards I stumbled up against a gate which blocked the -way and led into a wood. - -There was nothing for it but to go back to the forked road. To make -matters worse, the rain started again and came pouring down even more -violently than before. - -Nor was that the worst. We got off the road again, and once more were -brought to a standstill by a gate. - -“It looks as though we were lost,” I said. - -“We’ve about reached the bottom of our troubles, I should think,” -replied Volna, still cheery. “But if the chance offered, I should like -to put off the rest of the ride till daylight. And look, there’s a -light.” She pointed to it gleefully, away to our left. - -We made our way to it with trouble, and found that it came from the -lower window of a small house. - -I rapped at the door; and the light was instantly extinguished. - -I had to knock again twice, and then a window above was opened, and a -woman put her head out. - -“Who are you, and what do you want? Are you the police?” - -“Police? No. We have lost our way, and want shelter.” - -“There’s no one in the house but me. How many are you?” - -“Two. Myself and my sister. We can pay you well.” - -She drew her head in for a minute, and then looked out again and said. -“Are you sure you’re only two? Let’s see you.” We stood back that she -could do so. “I’ll come down,” she said. - -When she opened the door the light she held revealed to me one of the -most forbidding faces I have ever seen on a woman’s shoulders. - -“You’ve got horses, have you? You must stall them in the shed.” - -She handed me a lantern, and Volna came with me. When we had fumbled -our way to the shed, and tied the horses up, giving them some hay we -found in the place, we went back to the house. - -She admitted us without more delay and as soon as we were inside, -locked and bolted the door. “A lone woman needs to be careful,” she -said in explanation, as she led us into a room at the side where a fire -was burning. - -Two glasses and a spirit bottle were on the table, and a smell of rank -tobacco smoke hung about the place. - -Volna went in first, and the woman, having placed the light upon the -table, stood holding the door for us to pass. - -“We are much obliged to you,” I said, and as I turned to her I caught -sight of a man’s face peering through the half closed door of a dark -room across the passage. - -“I’ll do my best for you,” she answered. “Dry yourselves by the fire. -I’ll be back in a moment.” With that she went out, and I heard her turn -the key softly upon us. - -It might mean nothing; but--well, I did not tell Volna. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -WHAT HAPPENED IN THE COTTAGE - - -Volna walked up to the wood fire, took off her fur turban, shook it, -and laughed. - -“Were you ever as wet before? I never was.” - -“I wonder if the woman can find you something to put on while the -clothes are dried. What do you make of her?” - -“She about fits the place,” she replied, glancing round the room. - -A wooden bench, a couple of wooden armchairs, a square table and a -black oak chest of drawers with some unpainted shelving over it for -crockery, pots, and pans, constituted the furniture; and for decoration -a couple of crude coloured prints, scriptural in subject and grimy with -age, hung over the fireplace with a piece of broken looking glass on a -string between them. - -“Rough,” I said, in answer to her look. - -“It might be dirtier. It is always a good sign when a woman’s care can -be traced.” - -“She said she was a lone woman, so she can’t have much else to do -except look after the place.” - -Volna smiled. “Didn’t you see those?” and she pointed to a pair of -men’s boots by the chest of drawers. “Probably wood cutter or charcoal -burner or something of that sort; often very honest people.” - -I thought of the man’s face I had seen and said nothing. - -“Have you your flask?” I took it out. “Good, then I shall warm some -water and you must have a hot drink;” and in a minute she had cleaned a -small saucepan and had the water on the fire. - -“I wish the woman would come back,” I grumbled. “I want you to get your -wet clothes off.” - -“I shouldn’t call her,” replied Volna. - -“Why not?” - -“I shouldn’t let her know that we know she locked the door.” - -“Did you notice that?” - -“That’s deliciously man-like, Bob. Of course we’re in a very queer -place; but we may as well pretend we see nothing odd and suspect -nothing. We’re not really blind, however.” - -“I begin to think Peggy’s more wonderful than ever,” said I with a -chuckle. - -The woman came in then with a bundle of clothes on her arm; and her -manner was very different. She was a hideous creature truly; the upper -part of her face seamed with what might have been two knife slashes, -and one cheek quite disfigured with marks like those which vitriol -leaves. When she spoke or smiled her mouth drew up to the side, -disclosing long yellow fangs of teeth. - -“Ah, that’s right; a hot drink you’re making. You’re both wet to the -skin, aren’t you? I’ve rummaged up some clothes for you. I’ll make you -as comfortable as I can; but I’m only a poor woman----” - -“You’re a very kind one,” said Volna, looking at the clothes she had -brought. - -“They are only rough, you know; but the best I can manage.” - -“Water’s hot, Bob,” cried Volna. “Get me a cloth to wipe these -glasses,” she said to the woman; and the moment her back was turned -Volna slipped the papers from her dress and handed them to me. We mixed -some brandy and water and I insisted upon her drinking some. - -“I’ve set a candle in the room opposite for you,” said the woman. - -“Call me when you’re ready, Peggy;” and I went off with the clothes she -had brought for me. - -I had just completed the change when I heard a stealthy step in -the passage. I was listening for it, indeed, and had not shut the -door. Some one tried to shut it for me. I stopped that and pulled it -wide open. It was the man whose face I had seen before--long, thin, -cadaverous and cunning, with close set, ferrety eyes. - -“Come in,” I said, cheerfully. - -He started very uneasily and then mumbled: “I thought you didn’t know -it was open.” - -“All right. I suppose these are your things. I’m much obliged to you.” - -“They’re my best,” he answered. “You’re welcome.” - -Now he was some four inches shorter than I, whereas the clothes were -quite long enough for me; and the discrepancy did not escape me, nor -tend to lessen my suspicions. - -He stood watching me silently as I finished the change and took out the -contents of my pockets. But I was careful not to let him see that I had -a weapon. - -In the silence I could hear the rain streaming down. - -“It’s a fearful night,” I said; “your wife said you weren’t at home.” - -“Just come in.” - -“You managed to keep dry.” - -He pretended not to hear me. “It won’t last much longer. How did you -come here?” - -“We got off the road in the dark and saw a light in your window.” - -“Strangers here, maybe?” I caught a quick furtive glance with a gleam -of considerable interest in the shifty eyes. - -“I don’t think I’ve ever been in this particular spot before; but I -shall know better when I see it by daylight. Anybody can get lost in -the dark.” - -“Going far?” - -“Out for a ride and got caught in the storm. Will you see to the horses -for me?” - -“I have. Couple of good ones. One of them is nearly done up. You’ve -come far?” - -At that moment Volna opened the door of the other room and called me. -She burst into a merry laugh at the sight of me and I grinned back at -her. - -“You look as if you were made up as a peasant for theatricals,” I said. - -“I don’t know what you’re like. But I’m dry. Think of it, Bob, dry once -more.” - -I carried in my wet things and they were soon steaming by the fire with -hers. The woman hustled about and put some black bread and vile cheese -on the table; while the man stood fidgetting about sheepishly by the -door. - -“It’s all I’ve got to eat; but I can make you some coffee.” - -“The very thing,” said Volna. - -“Fetch the coffee, Ivan,” said the woman. The man hesitated, glanced at -her, and then shuffled away. - -“Come on, Bob, I’m famished,” cried Volna, sitting down and cutting -some bread. - -“Ivan says your horse is done up,” said the woman. “You must be a long -way from home.” - -“Further than you think,” replied Volna. “We’re English.” - -“You didn’t ride from England?” she asked stupidly. - -“You dear soul, there’s the sea between England and here.” - -“But you’re strangers?” - -“Some more bread, Bob?” and as she bent down to cut it she whispered in -French to me: “She’s asked that question a dozen times, trying to pump -me all the time.” - -“Strangers?” I said to the woman. “Of course we are. Tourists. Don’t -know a soul for many a mile about here and not a soul knows us. But you -needn’t be afraid. We can pay you;” and I took out a handful of money -and tossed a gold piece across to her. - -It was worth the money to see the greedy avaricious light that leapt in -her eyes. But Volna looked puzzled and a little alarmed at this act of -mine. - -“What a time that man is getting the coffee,” the woman said. “I -suppose he can’t find it;” and she went out of the room. - -“Why did you do that?” asked Volna. - -“Why not? It was the answer she wanted, and it’s quite a relief to be -able to tell the truth.” - -“Do you suspect anything?” - -“I think the man is a long time finding such a thing as coffee and I -wonder they don’t keep it here with the rest of their eatables;” and -Volna shewed that she understood me. - -The two came back wrangling: she scolding him for his delay; he -protesting he didn’t know where she kept things. They were clumsy -actors, however. - -The woman made some coffee then and set it on the table. “I’m thinking -where I’ll put you to sleep,” she said. “You can have our bed and -welcome,” she added to Volna; “but for your brother, I’ll have to make -one up somehow. You see we’re only poor folks. But we’ll manage. Come, -Ivan.” - -I was stirring my coffee and put it to my lips as they went out; and -the woman turned and saw me. This time instead of locking the door upon -us, they left it ajar. - -It was becoming as plain as print. - -I set down the cup, untasted, of course, and talked in a fairly loud -tone about the kindness of the two and how good the coffee tasted; and -Volna taking her cue from me agreed. - -Then we all but emptied the two cups into a jug and hid it away, and -went on talking unconcernedly. Presently I stole to the door and -listened. The two were in the upper part of the house. - -Volna, I could see now, was beginning to grow nervous. - -“It’s all right. We can act much better than they, and there isn’t a -thing to fear.” - -Her brow wrinkled. “I think Peggy doesn’t want to be left alone, Bob,” -she said. - -“You’ll have to make shift with that wooden settle; but you may go to -sleep without a thought.” - -“What do you think they mean to do?” - -“They’ve half done what they meant and we shall soon know the rest. The -coffee is drugged of course, and they think we’ve drunk it. Now, lie -down and just go off to sleep. I’ve dried my last three cigars and am -going to smoke one of them.” - -I settled her on the wooden bench and having lighted my cigar, rummaged -about and found an oily rag with which I cleaned my revolver very -carefully, reloaded it and kept it at hand. - -I then sat down by the fire smoking and thinking and waiting. It -was evident enough that we had got into the hands of some very ugly -customers. I recalled several strange tales of dark deeds done in these -wild and lonely parts of the country; and the circumstances now lent -themselves readily to villainy. - -They had got from us the fact that we were strangers, and I had -purposely made no hesitation in shewing that we had plenty of money. -That they had tried in their clumsy way to drug us, I had no doubt -whatever; and the only question was what they meant to do next. - -The fear in the woman’s first question whether we were the police, and -her statement that the man was not in the house, gave a clue to their -character; and the change in manner, the assumption of friendliness, -the suggestiveness of sending the man to find the coffee; indeed all -these circumstances fitted together too well to leave any doubt that -some devilment was on foot. - -I did not feel the least alarmed, however. I felt myself more than -a match for the two in any rough and tumble that was to come; I was -thoroughly on my guard; and had a weapon and knew well enough how to -use it. As a matter of fact it was we rather than they who were laying -the snare. - -Somewhere between half an hour and an hour passed without a sound in -the house. I had finished my cigar and tossed it away and was gazing -into the flickering embers of the fire, when I heard the stairs creak -slightly. A glance shewed me that Volna was asleep; a tribute this, -indeed, to her trust in me. - -I dropped my head as though I, too, were asleep and breathed heavily. I -was very curious to know what was to happen. - -In a short while the door was pushed open noiselessly and the woman put -her head in. I had already set her down for the head of the firm, as -the more courageous of the pair of rascals. - -She looked at us both for some moments and then entered and crept -towards Volna. Not daring to let her go too near, I shifted my position -and grunted, as if uneasy in my sleep. This drew her attention to me, -as I intended, and she stopped and stared at me. - -Next she moved to the table and took up the two cups one after another; -glanced from them to us in turn; and concluding that we had drunk the -contents, set them down with a slight grunt of satisfaction. - -The logs slipped in the fire at that moment with a shower of sparks. -She started and took a quick step towards the door. - -Thinking she was going I moved, breathed very heavily and blinked at -her as though almost overcome with sleep. - -“I came for the light,” she said in a low voice. “Our candle’s out.” - -For answer I nodded, waved my hand clumsily to signify she could take -it, attempted to rise and fell back in my chair, huddled together as if -completely overcome with stupor. - -She stood with the lamp in her hand as if planning what to do next; a -look of diabolical evil on her hideous face. Then slowly and cautiously -she came towards me. Having satisfied myself that she had no knife or -weapon I shut my eyes and let her hold the light close to my face. I -could feel her breath as she bent forward to listen to my breathing. - -After a moment she moved away and crossed to Volna, whom she examined -with the same scrutiny. A low sigh of satisfaction escaped her, as she -turned away and went out of the room, carrying the lamp with her. I -heard the stairs creak as she crept up them. - -Then I woke Volna. “Don’t be frightened. Pretend to be asleep. -Something is going to happen; the woman has been in to make sure that -we are asleep; and will no doubt be back in a moment.” - -I went back to my chair and waited, ready to resume my extremely -uncomfortable position at a moment’s notice. - -Shortly afterwards the stairs creaked again, more noisily this time; -probably under the heavier weight of them both; but instead of entering -the room the steps went along the passage. Then I heard sounds in the -distance; just muffled confused noises of knocking and stamping. What -caused them I could not conjecture. - -Soon after they had ceased, the footsteps came again into the passage, -and a moving streak of light shewed through the door of our room. This -time something weighty was set down with a heavy bump just outside -the door; a most unaccountable rustling followed; and then the two -whispered together. In the pause a pungent odour of paraffin came from -the lamp they had. - -All sorts of weird conjectures crowded into my thoughts as to the -possible meaning of this development. Volna had heard it all and looked -at me in bewilderment. I motioned her to keep silence. - -Another journey was made up the creaky staircase. It was the man who -went, and while he was away the woman looked in upon us. I saw to my -surprise this time that she wore her bonnet. - -As the man’s tread was on the stairs again she drew back and in a -whisper loud enough to reach us, she said: “It’s all right, you coward. -They’re both off fast enough. You can do it safely now. The man first, -mind.” - -The next moment the door was pushed wide open and they both entered -stealthily. - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -A VERY TIGHT CORNER - - -The suspense of the two or three moments which followed the entrance of -the pair constituted an ordeal not to be forgotten. That Volna mastered -herself sufficiently to pass through it without a sign or sound, was -the greatest proof of her courage she could have given. - -It was less trying for me. I had witnessed the woman’s former visit, -and, despite her ominous whisper to her husband, had come to the -conclusion that no attempt was to be made on our lives. Moreover I was -armed. But Volna knew nothing of this. I had only been able to whisper -a hurried and very indefinite warning to her, calculated, despite my -assurance, to work up her fears to a high strain. - -They stood still for some moments; the man slightly in front of his -wife, who set a candle she was carrying down behind her. The faces of -both then caught the red gleam from the embers of the fire; and so evil -looking a couple I hope never to see again. - -The man’s long, thin, cunning face was strained and intense, and his -narrow treacherous eyes glanced from me to Volna and back from Volna -to me, as if in doubt which to attack first. Just behind him stood the -tall, gaunt, and angular form of the woman inciting him; her eyes -gleaming with excitement, her lips parted and drawn in a snarl to one -side, and every line, cicatrice and seam of her scarred repulsive -features brought into strong relief by the ruddy gleam of the log fire. -She looked a veritable hag of evil, utterly detestable, deadly, and -loathsome. - -“The man first,” she whispered, jogging her accomplice. - -He glanced half round to her, irritable, and then I saw that he was -carrying a length of cord. - -He began to creep slowly toward me until Volna, as she confessed -afterwards, could endure it no longer. She sprang up and called me. - -In another moment I was on my feet; and before the two could recover -from their astonishment, I sprang past them, slammed the door, and set -my back against it, my hand on my revolver. - -“Now perhaps you’ll tell me what this means?” - -The woman was for fighting and stood at bay like a beast, just robbed -of its intended victim. But the man was of poorer stuff, and cowered -ashen white and speechless. - -“Mayn’t we move about our own house?” asked the woman. “Ivan, if you’re -a man, you won’t stand this.” - -But Ivan had no sort of fight in him. He clapped his hands to his face -and sank into my chair by the fire. The hag looked his way and swore at -him with a snarl of contempt. - -“Come now, what does this mean?” - -“It means that if you don’t like it, you can clear out, the pair of -you;” and she turned fiercely on Volna. “Coming here with your lies -about being lost, and wanting to rob poor and honest folk, and then -trumping up a lying accusation. Who are you, I’d like to know.” - -Her assurance was as brazen as her courage was unquestionable; I own I -was at a loss what to do. - -“That won’t do with me. Your one chance is to tell the truth,” I said. - -“You’re a man, aren’t you, to call a woman a liar? Do you hear that, -Ivan?” and she went to him and shook him. “Get up, pig: don’t sit -shaking there when you hear me abused by this thief of the night.” She -hauled him to his feet; and Volna took the opportunity of crossing to -my side. - -“You mustn’t talk like that here,” he said with a sort of hang-dog -manner. - -“I’d rather talk to you than to the woman there. Now you----” - -“You hear that, Ivan. Strike him for that. You deal with him and I’ll -look after the wench.” She pushed him toward me and seemed for the -moment to infect him with some of her own desperate courage. - -“If you don’t like it, go,” he said. - -“No, they shan’t go now,” interrupted the fury. “We daren’t let them go -now, you fool. You know. Go on.” - -He still hung back, however, and then she suddenly wrenched open a -drawer and took out a formidable looking chopper. - -“Here, Ivan, now will you do it? Down with the man and leave the wench -to me. It will be death if we don’t do it and get away.” - -The remnants of his courage awoke when he felt the weapon in his hand; -and I heard Volna catch her breath at the look which gradually stole -into his beady, cruel eyes, as he looked at me. - -Goaded by the woman’s taunts and the fear-thoughts which her words had -started, he took a couple of stealthy steps toward me while the woman -went round the table to reach Volna. - -Just as he was raising his weapon to rush at me, I whipped my revolver -out and covered him. - -“Drop that; you murderous devil,” I cried, in a ringing tone. - -With a cry of fear he started back and let the chopper fall on the -brick floor. In a moment I had possession of it, and handed my pistol -to Volna. - -“If she moves, use it,” I said. - -But the sudden turning of the tables had knocked the fight even out of -the virago of a woman. The man no longer counted. He stumbled back and -cowered against the wall, getting as far away from me as possible, and -just stared at me beside himself with fright. - -“Now we can talk,” I said. - -“We didn’t mean anything,” declared the woman. “We were only trying to -frighten you so that we might get safely out of the room. I’m sure I -tried to do all I could for you; giving you food and----” - -“That’ll do. Go to that end of the room.” She obeyed me. “Now answer -my questions. Why did you come stealing into the room just now--before -this time?” - -“I only wanted to see you were all right and to fetch the lamp. I’ve -done my best for you,” she murmured in a whining, canting, fawning tone. - -“You won’t answer, eh? Well, I’ll give your man a chance. Now you, tell -me what was that rope for that you brought in?” - -The woman tried to reply, but I silenced her. The man glared at me -speechless and helpless. - -“Your only chance is to tell the truth. You were going to tie me up -with it? Confess.” - -“No, no, no,” he gasped through his pallid lips. - -“You had two ropes; one for me and one for my sister here.” - -“No, no, no,” he repeated. - -“You know I speak the truth. But if you won’t confess that, tell me why -you drugged that coffee you gave me.” - -The woman broke out again declaring by all the saints that I must -be mad to ask such a question. The man only gazed stupidly at me in -silence. - -“Let him drink it then,” said Volna; and the woman’s start at the -shrewd suggestion told me that it had struck home. - -“Yes, that’s the test,” I agreed readily. “Will you get that jug?” - -Volna took out the jug and poured the coffee back into the cups. - -They both watched her intently as she did this, turning now and then -from her to me, with swift glances of speculative fear. - -“Now if this is not drugged or poisoned, drink it;” and I took one of -the cups and held it toward the man; “Quick,” I cried, so sternly that -he trembled. His eyes were everywhere except on my face, and his lips -moved convulsively. - -“Drink it, fool,” said the woman with a sneer. - -He stretched out his hand toward the cup, and then with a swift gesture -struck at it and dashed it to the ground. - -“I knew it. I need no more proof,” I declared. - -“I’ll drink it,” cried the woman, making a snatch at the cup on the -table. But I caught her hand, and Volna took away the cup. - -“No, no, that is for the police,” I said. - -At the mention of the police an angry oath leapt from her lips and she -strove desperately to wrench her hand from my grip to get the cup. I -had to use some violence to thrust her back. - -Foiled in the effort to destroy the traces of the drug, her rage -completely mastered her; and being unable to vent it upon us, she -turned upon the man. With a running accompaniment of abuse and -reproaches as the cause of the trouble she seized him and shook him -till his teeth rattled like castanets, and then clouted and kicked him -and tore at him with her nails like a fiend incarnate until he fell -huddled up on the floor howling to her to stop. - -Volna opened the door and went out to escape the din and repulsive -sight and then called me hurriedly. - -In a moment the whole infernal scheme of the two was made clear. The -heavy burden which we had heard set down outside the door and which had -so puzzled me was explained, as well as the mysterious rustling which -had set me wondering. - -The one was a cask half full of petroleum; the other a huge heap of -shavings, chips and hay, ready saturated with petroleum. - -“They meant to bind us in our sleep and fire the house. I did not think -there could be such fiends,” said Volna, trembling. - -It was too obvious to question. The heap of shavings laid ready for -lighting told its own story; and with the petroleum thrown into the -room where we were to have been left bound and unconscious, nothing -could have saved us. - -Volna clung to my arm faint and cold with the horror of it. “Let us -go,” she whispered. - -“That is why the woman was dressed to go out. I see it now. That fear -of hers of the police, the noise we heard outside; they were expecting -the police and meant to fly on our horses. Such devils ought not to be -allowed to escape.” - -But it was obvious that we dared not run the risk of denouncing them. - -“Let us go,” said Volna again. “The very air of the place makes me -faint and ill.” - -I went back into the room. - -“I have found out all your infernal scheme. Get out of here, and keep -out of sight, lest I take the law in my own hands;” and I drew the -revolver again to emphasize my words. - -The man was seemingly afraid to move; so I dragged him to his feet, -hauled him to the door and flung him down in the passage. “Upstairs -with you and if I catch so much as a glimpse of you I’ll shoot you like -the murderous skunk you are.” - -He crawled away from my feet and slunk up the creaking staircase -shaking in every limb and casting frightened glances behind him. - -“What are you going to do?” asked the woman, coming to the door. - -“Hold your tongue,” I thundered. “Go to the villain you egged on to do -this thing. Quick, or----” She was scared by my rage and went without -another word. - -“Shall I change?” asked Volna. - -I nodded. “And bring me my things. I’ll stop on guard here.” - -I heard the two muttering and wrangling in the room above; but neither -made any attempt to come down; and in some few minutes we were ready. - -“We’ll go together and get the horses,” I said to Volna; and was in the -act of opening the door when I started involuntarily as some one beat -a loud peremptory summons on the panel. - -“Open the door there, open,” called a voice. - -Volna started and clutched my arm. “What shall we do?” - -If it was the police, we were caught like rats in a trap. - -“We must brazen it out,” I said. - -“The papers?” she whispered. The knocking was repeated more loudly and -insistently than before. “Open there, at once. I say.” - -“See if there’s fire enough to burn them.” - -She ran back into the room. - -“Who is there?” I called. - -“The police. Open or we shall break in.” - -To shew hesitation would be fatal. So I unfastened the door and threw -it open. - -At that moment, Volna came back and shook her head. - -Two men entered. “You are our prisoners,” cried the first comer. “If -you resist the consequences will be on your heads.” - -“We don’t resist. I’m glad you’ve come.” - -They seized and held us both; the man who took me snatching the -revolver which was still in my hand. - -“Ah, a police weapon,” he said, significantly, and shewed it to his -companion, who appeared to be in command. - -“Search them both for any more weapons,” came the order, sharp and -ringing. - -“Wait a moment. There is a mistake here,” I said. - -“You’ve made it then, in letting us net you here so easily;” and they -both laughed. - -“What is the charge against us?” I asked. - -It was about as tight a corner as fate in an ill-natured mood could -have devised for us. - - - - -CHAPTER X - -THE HAG TO THE RESCUE - - -I knew enough of the methods of the police not to lay too much emphasis -at the outset upon the fact that they had blundered. The police are -pretty much the same all the world over. Charge them with blundering, -and they will exhaust every resource to disprove the charge; and in the -meantime, you who have made it are getting badly squeezed. - -Moreover, I was not certain that it was a blunder. I hoped they were -after the villainous couple who lived in the house, and that in the -haste and confusion of the moment we had been mistaken for them. But it -was quite possible Volna and I had been tracked, and were really the -prisoners they sought. - -In any case it was highly dangerous for us to be in their hands, and -we should need to keep cool heads to get out again, without the fact -becoming known that we were fugitives. - -As it was, only an accident prevented the incriminating papers from -being immediately found. Just the luck that I had told Volna to try and -burn them and had not taken them back from her. The search to which she -was subjected was little more than formal; but my pockets were all -overhauled, and my papers taken out and examined. - -I was not so foolish as to resist; but I began to feel pretty indignant -when papers, money, and all, were retained by the leader. - -“How did you get this?” he asked, holding up the police revolver. -He appeared to attach great importance to my possession of it. This -interested me greatly. That I had taken it from the police agent on the -Devil’s Staircase would certainly be known; and if he was in search of -us, it was a sufficient proof that we were the persons wanted. I had to -get at that indirectly. - -“If you will permit me I will give you an exact report of what has -happened here, and that will account for everything.” - -“All I want is a plain answer to my question. No long round-about, -lying story.” - -There was no help for it. I must lie. So I did it boldly. “Most -fortunately I got the revolver here,” I said. - -“You’re a cool hand,” was the sneering reply. “But it won’t do you any -good to lie to me.” - -“Fortunately, I mean, because it saved my life and that of my sister -here. We were attacked----” - -“Do you mean there are any others in the house?” he broke in. - -“Certainly I do. The two wretches who appear to have been living here -are in a room above.” - -Both the man and his wife had kept as quiet as mutes all this time. -But they had evidently been listening, for at that moment the door -above was opened, and the two came out. - -“Is that the police? Is that the police?” cried the woman. “Heaven, and -the blessed Virgin above be praised. We’ve been nearly murdered by the -two villains there. You’ll protect us now, won’t you? Praise to the -Holy Saints for having sent you to our assistance.” - -“What’s all this?” - -The couple came running down the stairs and threw themselves on their -knees; the woman pouring out a voluble account of how they had been -attacked by us and their lives threatened, mingled with thanks for -their deliverance, entreaties to protect them, and an urgent warning to -pay special attention to me as a dangerous and murderous villain. - -I foresaw a very awkward complication. When two parties accuse each -other, the police rule is to arrest both. - -The leader was obviously perplexed. “What is your name?” he said to me; -and before I could reply the woman burst in. - -“Ivan Krempel, and that’s Nita, his wife,” she cried. “They’ve been -using the house for days and days past.” - -I attempted to deny this; but he silenced me. “And your names,” he -asked the woman. - -“This is my husband, Peter Vranowski, the woodcutter; I am Anna his -wife. We came last week from Potzden in Silesia, and have been lodging -here with these Krempels. We thought they were honest folks like -ourselves.” - -“You are the man I am searching for,” he said, turning to me. “Ivan -Krempel, and his wife, Nita.” - -This was good news in a way. He was not after the Garretts, and I could -safely use that name. - -“I can understand your perplexity,” I said calmly. “But this woman is -lying. We are English; Robert Garrett and Margaret Garrett, brother and -sister. Caught by the storm to-night, we came here for shelter, and -narrowly escaped death at the hands of these two.” - -“But these people say you are the Krempels.” - -“So they are. So they are. The holy Virgin knows I speak the truth,” -protested the old hag. - -“The proof is in your hands. Our passports are among the papers which -you have taken from me.” - -“Go into the room there, all of you,” he answered, after a pause. I led -the way with Volna and the rest followed. “Get a light,” he said to -Volna, the candle having been extinguished in the former scrimmage. - -“I don’t know where to look for one. There was a lamp here, but the -woman took it away.” - -“Listen to her. Listen to her. Oh, the liar, when she carried it -upstairs with her own hands,” cried the hag. - -“Go upstairs and see if it’s there,” he told his man, who went and -returned carrying it. - -“The woman was right in that,” said the officer significantly. - -“She would very naturally know where she herself took it,” I exclaimed; -but he was as pig-headed as his class, and repeated his statements, -adding to my concern, “I don’t see how I can decide this. It’s beyond -me.” - -“There are my papers,” I reminded him. “But surely you have only to -look at that man and his wife, and contrast them with my sister and -myself to see the difference. You must have some description of them.” - -He mumbled to himself and began to finger my papers. “I don’t see -anything here to guide me.” - -“Those are the passports;” and I pointed to them. - -He unfolded them. “I don’t read English,” he said. - -“You can read the names at any rate and, of course, as a responsible -official so near the frontier you know a passport by sight.” - -“He stole that from an Englishman. He boasted of it to us,” interjected -the woman, who had been watching closely. - -“How am I to know this is yours?” he asked immediately, taking the cue -suggested. - -“There are twenty proofs in those papers, that I am an Englishman; as -well as on myself. See, the pocket book there has the address of a -London maker. Here, the tab on my coat has my tailor’s name in London. -Don’t you hear that I speak with a foreign accent?” - -He examined the pocket book, and the tab on my coat; and appeared to -be impressed. “They seem right; but you may have stolen them,” he said -grudgingly. - -I pressed the advantage. Picking out a couple of Sylvia’s letters I -shewed him they were in English, and addressed to me. - -“That is not Robert--that is B-o-b,” he said suspiciously. - -“Robert in England is shortened into Bob,” I explained; but he shook -his head. - -“Here is one on the same paper, Wyrley Court, Great Malverton. It is -from my mother, ‘My dear son Robert.’ You can read that?” and I stuck -at him until I had deepened the impression. Then I told him briefly -what had happened in the cottage, pointed to the heap of soaked -shavings, the two ropes and a cask of petroleum. - -This was not done without many interruptions from the woman, who -vociferously denied the whole story. - -“You say you were to be drugged? How do you know?” I told him of the -attempt to make the man drink a cup of the coffee. This appealed to -him; and he smiled grimly. - -“Have you still the cup you saved?” - -Volna got it and handed it to him. - -“The woman shall drink it now,” he declared. But the old hag swore that -it was we who had made the coffee, not she; and that we had tried to -rob her. - -“Why should we wish to rob a woodcutter,” I asked. I had his ear now -and he began to have a glimmer of reason. “Besides, our horses are -outside in the shed.” - -“They are our horses,” asserted the woman. - -“Go and look at them. See if a woodcutter, just a week here from -Silesia, as she says, would possess two such animals and saddles. One -is a side saddle, too.” - -He sent his man out; and sat silent. Matters were going better, so I -left him to absorb the points I had made. - -“Will you drink that coffee?” he asked the woman suddenly, very sternly. - -“Why should I drink the poison we refused before?” she cried, and -pointing her scraggy finger at Volna added: “She made it, let her drink -it.” - -“You see,” I said; and he nodded in agreement. - -Then his man came back and reported that the horses were two good ones -and that the saddles were soaked as if they had been exposed to the -fury of the storm; thus bearing out my story. - -But at that point I made a serious blunder. As he turned to listen to -his man’s report I picked up the passports. He saw me, and snatched at -the rest of the papers. - -“You mustn’t touch those,” he said angrily. “Return me those two you -have taken.” - -Instead, I put them back in my pocket. “They are our passports,” I -answered; “I am an Englishman, and have a right to retain them.” - -“Give them to me,” he repeated. - -“They are necessary to me, and I must keep them. I am doing no more -than is my right.” - -Just then his man bent, and whispered in his ear. “I had forgotten,” he -said. “My man here reads English well. Let him see them.” - -“They have already been examined, and I must keep them.” - -“We shall see,” he exclaimed very angrily. With that he gave the rest -of the papers to the man who went through them carefully. - -“I am inclined to believe your story, but your conduct is in some ways -very suspicious. Will you return me those papers?” - -“No. I have shown them. That is enough.” - -Then the man drew his attention to a paper. - -“Ah! What do you say your name is?” - -“Robert Garrett, an Englishman.” - -“Then who is Robert Anstruther?” - -In a moment my heart fell. I knew what was coming. - -“I don’t understand you.” - -“Here is a letter of credit for a large sum of money, the name on it is -Robert Anstruther. Explain your possession of it.” - -I tried to affect indifference. “Oh, that!” I exclaimed. “Robert -Anstruther is my cousin, and I am taking it to him to Cracow.” - -But he didn’t believe me. - -“You say you are English, and this lady your sister?” - -“You have seen our passports proving that.” - -“Now you can speak to her,” he said to his man. I saw the scheme of -course, instantly. - -“You are Miss Garrett?” the man asked in excellent English. - -Lies, like curses, have a nasty habit of coming home to roost; and for -the moment I was at the end of my wits. The game was nearly up. - -“Yes,” said Volna, very nervously. - -“My superior doubts that you are English; just tell me anything you -please that I may hear you speak English!” - -“Don’t bother with him, Peggy,” I declared in English, putting up a -last bluff of indignation. “I’m not going to have my sister bullied. -Put your questions to me.” - -“It is a very simple test.” - -“Hang your simple tests. We’ve had more than enough of your tomfoolery.” - -“You refuse to speak?” he asked her again. - -“Yes. At all events I refuse to allow you or any one else to browbeat -her. We have nearly lost our lives here; and now, when she is all to -pieces, you not only take us for a couple of murderous ruffians and -want to arrest us, but you try this sort of infernal nonsense.” - -I left him in no doubt that I was English, and voluble enough, too. He -shrugged his shoulders, and told his chief the result of the test; and -they whispered together. - -“You are Robert Garrett of Wyrley Hall, Great Malverton?” he asked me -then in English. - -“I’ve told you who I am.” - -“Then how is it that Robert Anstruther in the letter of credit, is -described as of that address?” - -“Can’t one relative live with another?” I laughed. - -“Permit me to see the address on the passport.” - -“There is none. You ought to know that;” and with a scoff I unfolded it -and shewed him. - -“I don’t mean there. I mean on the outside, where the name and address -are both written.” - -“I am going to be baited no longer,” I rattled back sharply, and was -putting the papers away again when he snatched them from me. A glance -was enough to prove the inconsistency of my statement; and he reported -this to his chief, who put my papers away and rose. - -“We shall take you all four to the police office at Schirmskad,” he -decided. - -I had not the least intention of letting him do anything of the kind; -but my unwillingness was as smoke to fire compared with that of the -woman and her husband. She broke out into a violent tirade swearing she -was innocent and would not go. - -“Resist at your peril,” cried the chief in a loud ringing tone; and he -and his man drew their revolvers. - -There was a moment of dead silence. My eyes were on the chief, and I -saw a shadow of perplexity cloud his face. I read it to mean that he -had his doubts how to get us all four away if we resisted. - -It was a queer turn of the wheel that Volna and I should have to make -common cause with the wretches who had attempted our lives. I did not -wish them to escape; but our own escape was much more to us than their -capture at that moment; and like the chief I was thinking intently what -to do. - -Glancing round the room his eye fell on the two ropes. - -“Hand me those cords,” he said to me, curtly. - -“I am no police agent,” I shot back. - -“I call on you to help me.” - -“You forget; you have arrested me. You must do your own work.” - -The old hag’s eyes were on us as she drank in every word; and she -nudged her husband and whispered to him. - -“Don’t you mean to charge them with attempting your lives?” asked the -chief. - -“You have arrested me,” I returned, shortly. - -“Tie those two together,” he said, turning to his assistant. - -To get the cords the man had either to pass the woman or drive her -before him to the end of the room. He tried the latter course and -pushed her violently. She fell to the ground, and, letting out a yell -shrill enough to wake a cataleptic, clasped his legs, and pulled him -down; and in a moment, a noisy rough and tumble scuffle was set going -between the three. - -The chief ran to help his man, and I took advantage of the moment to -open the door and put Volna outside. - -“Stop there,” cried the chief, holding me up with his levelled revolver. - -“I am merely putting my sister out of the way of trouble.” - -“Move an inch and I shall fire,” he shouted. - -But the words scarcely passed his lips before he came staggering wildly -toward me; his arms went up and his pistol was fired in the air. The -woman had in some way extricated herself from the struggle on the -floor, and his back being turned to her as she rose, she pushed him -violently toward me. I caught him and helped myself to his revolver. - -We were struggling together when the woman, who had seized hold of the -lamp, passed us and dashed it violently into the heap of saturated hay -and shavings. - -The effect was instantaneous. A blinding flare of flame burst out, -almost like an explosion, and a volume of pungent suffocating smoke -filled the place. - -Volna, quick-witted as ever, wrenched the door open, and I staggered -out after her into the night, dragging the chief with me. - - - - -CHAPTER XI - -FATHER AMBROSE - - -The pendulum of luck had swung over again to our side and I lost no -time in taking advantage of it. I pushed the man away from me at -random, and chanced to send him staggering up against the two police -horses which were tied up close to the door. They were already snorting -with fear at the fire, and they now began to plunge and kick and rear -until they had dragged themselves free and dashed off into the darkness. - -Nor was this all the luck. - -“Come,” I cried to Volna. We ran to the shed and found our own animals -standing ready saddled outside. “They were going to bolt on our -horses,” I said, as I put her in the saddle and then mounted. “Which is -the way?” - -“Any way. We’re in luck; let us trust to it,” I answered; and guided -by the light of the fire which was now consuming the whole house, we -pushed along at random as quickly as we could. Fortune was with us -still. We gained the road, and in a few minutes were rattling back at a -brisk pace along the road we had travelled so laboriously in the storm -some hours before. - -“I had given everything up,” said Volna, when we were breathing the -horses and were able to talk. “I had the papers in my hand ready to -throw them into the blaze.” - -“I am glad you didn’t. We’ll get them through yet; but just how to do -it is the question. We’ve escaped by sheer luck and that old hag’s -devilment in firing the house; but they’ve got the passports, all my -papers and what’s almost as bad, nearly all my money.” - -“I have a little money. But do you think we could get across the -frontier?” - -“We shall have to do it at night, because we must manage to sneak over -somewhere unseen. If we knew the district it would be easier; but even -then we should have to lie low somewhere all through the day. We may -bet on it that when that fellow gets back from the fire he’ll spread -out a pretty wide search party for us.” - -“Does Sylvia ever offer you suggestions?” she asked. - -I smiled. “Has Peggy one?” - -She nodded. “She’s a little bit afraid to offer it.” - -“That’s rather rough on Bob, isn’t it?” - -“Paul always ridicules anything I say--never thinks any woman, but -Katinka, can have a sensible idea.” - -“Why shouldn’t Bob think as much of Peggy’s notions as Paul does of -Katinka’s?” - -“I like that,” she said, answering my smile. “But it’s rather a wild -suggestion.” - -“Let’s have it.” - -“Couldn’t we go back to that village, Kervatje, and get Father Ambrose -to help us? He was mother’s friend.” - -“Humph! It _is_ rather a wild one, as you say.” - -“I believe we could trust him.” - -“And suppose he said no?” - -“We could have shelter for the day at least and could try any other -plan that offered.” - -“He might give us away.” - -“His eyes didn’t look like that when he spoke of mother.” - -“We’d have to confess we fooled him.” - -“Leave me to do that.” - -“Your instinct is to trust him?” - -“Yes. I feel as sure of him as I did of--of Bob that morning.” - -“That settles it. I can’t mistrust that instinct. Come on;” and off we -rattled again at a pace we relished a deal better than the scarcely -rested horse under me. - -“I wonder what has happened at the cottage,” said Volna when we eased -up later. - -“I have a sort of sneaking hope that the woman got away despite her -villainous attempt on us.” - -“What a fiend of a woman!” - -“Her fiendishness it was that saved us from heaven knows what trouble. -I was cudgelling my wits to know how to get out of the mess. She was a -cunning devil, too, in her way.” - -“And the man, too. A man!” - -“She was the man in that house. Say what you will, it was awfully smart -to spring that accusation against us.” - -“I hope she’ll be punished,” said Volna. - -“Oh, she’ll get there some day--if not now. But you are the wonder to -me. To go through all you have in the last few hours and yet be as -fresh as--as paint. Sylvia has pluck and all that; but she’d go to bed -after a rough and tumble of this sort.” - -“That’s the first thing I shall ask the priest to let me do.” - -“He’ll be a bit surprised when we walk in, I expect,” I laughed. “It’s -a pretty cool thing you’re letting us into.” - -“Do you think there’s any chance of our being followed?” - -“Not yet. I fancy they’ll have their hands full enough with the other -couple. We shall be miles on our way before they could start after us; -and it’s too early for any one to be about to tell them which way we’ve -gone.” - -This proved to be the case. We did not meet a soul until we had ridden -many miles and were nearing the forked road at the top of the hill -which the priest had mentioned to me. There we passed two or three -peasants dressed in their best. - -“That explains it,” I said. - -“What explains what?” - -“Why we have seen no one about. It’s Sunday morning and those people -are going in to mass. Your friend the priest is evidently popular.” - -“Can we reach the village before mass time?” - -“No. We had better finish the journey on foot. My idea is to turn off -somewhere at the bottom of the hill and just leave the horses. We can’t -very well quarter them on the priest as well as ourselves. Besides, it -would cause much more gossip than if we were to arrive on foot. And -gossip is dangerous.” - -On reaching the bottom of the hill, we turned off and rode a mile or -so, when I saw a shed in a very lonely spot on a hill side. I slipped -the saddles off and led the horses through a couple of fields and shut -them into the barn. - -“No one is likely to be there till to-morrow, so we may get them again -this afternoon if necessary,” I said as I returned to Volna with the -bridles. “There’s a bit of feed on the place and that’ll keep them -quiet. Now we’ll hide these things in the wood yonder; and leave the -rest to chance.” - -I buried the saddles under a heap of brushwood, and we made our way -back to the main road and soon reached the village. - -“I feel disgracefully dirty,” said Volna, as one or two of the -villagers eyed us curiously. - -“They’ll only think we’ve come some distance to mass; and they are -accustomed to the sight of dirty people about here.” - -Volna laughed. “Thank you. But even here the people wash themselves on -Sunday.” - -“Here’s the priest’s house, next the church,” I answered irrelevantly. -We walked up to it and just as we reached the door it was opened by a -woman, bonnetted and prayer book in hand. - -I stepped inside without shewing any hesitation; as if we were -expected. “Good-morning. Is Father Ambrose in his study or already at -church?” - -“The Father is in church, sir. You can’t come in, please,” she replied, -resenting our intrusion. - -“I was afraid we should be just too late and too early,” I said lightly -to Volna. “He said before ten or after half-past twelve. But we -couldn’t manage it.” - -“Is the Father expecting you, sir?” - -“Well, not exactly at this moment evidently, or he would have told you -to be ready for us. But we can wait, and my sister will be greatly -obliged to you if you can let her just wash her face and hands.” - -“I am on my way to mass, sir; the Father said nothing to me of your -coming.” - -“So I see, my good soul. But did he not tell you we were likely to come -for breakfast?” - -“The Father fasts until mass on Sunday, sir.” - -“Yes, of course, but I am not a priest: nor is my sister.” - -She hesitated and then led us into the study. - -Volna threw herself with a sigh of fatigue on to one of the hard wooden -chairs; took off her hat and with a smile exclaimed in the most natural -way in the world: “Dear Father Ambrose. He is one of my mother’s -dearest friends.” - -It was such apparently ingenuous evidence of sincerity that the good -woman was instantly and most favourably impressed. - -“Excuse me a minute,” she said, and went out. - -“How readily you tell them, Bob,” said Volna, smiling. - -“It was your acting that carried us through, young lady. Dear Father -Ambrose, indeed. As if you had known him all your life.” - -“I think she’s going to let us stay.” - -She came in again then, having taken off her bonnet. “Will you come -with me?” she said to Volna, who rose. “The Father’s dressing room is -through there, sir,” she added to me, pointing to a door. - -I made use of it promptly; washed and shaved and did what I could to -make myself look less like a tramp, before I returned to the good man’s -study. - -I must confess that the prospect of meeting him was vastly less to my -taste now than it had appeared when we were twenty miles away; and I -paced the floor considerably ill at ease. - -Presently Volna came in, looking as neat and natty as if all the events -of the past day and a half were a dream. - -“How on earth have you managed it?” I cried, gazing at her in sheer -admiration. - -“That is the dearest old soul in whom nature ever planted the curiosity -of a woman. She just fussed over me as though she was a hen and I her -one chicken.” - -“You look as though you hadn’t had anything to make you turn a hair -for the last fortnight. The way you girls manage these renovations -always beats me. Twenty miles away you said you wanted to go to bed; -and here you are as fresh as paint.” - -“You said that before; but it isn’t paint,” she answered. “I’ve another -feeling now than a desire to sleep.” - -“So have I--disinclination to meet the priest. Is that what you mean?” - -She laughed and shook her head. “No, indeed, I mean a desire to eat. I -was never so hungry in my life.” - -“It’s a very human feeling; but I wish you hadn’t said anything about -it,” I replied. - -“I’m a very human individual, if it comes to that. I declare I could -even relish some of that awful woman’s black bread.” - -Most aptly the housekeeper came to tell us she had prepared some -breakfast for us in the opposite room. “The good Father would have -wished this,” she said. “It is the best I can do for the moment.” - -Eggs, ham, potted meats, good white wheaten bread, butter and -delicious coffee needed no sort of apology. It was like a feast for -the gods in our famished eyes; and down we sat at once. We had nearly -finished and were lingering over the coffee and laughing carelessly -together at something which Volna had said--I had my cup in my hand, -I remember--when the door was opened all unexpectedly and the priest -entered. - -I don’t think I ever felt so foolish and confused in my life. I set -the cup down, flushed to the roots of my hair, and rose with a most -shame-faced, down-at-heel manner, stammering some kind of apology, as I -met his grave, protesting, surprised look. - -But Volna came to the rescue with magnificent self-possession. Girls -have these inspirations and beat us hollow in such cases. Without a -sign of awkwardness or self-consciousness she rose and went up to him, -smiling winsomely. - -“Father Ambrose, I am in sore trouble and have come to ask my dear -mother’s old friend to help me.” - -It was an inspiration. Nothing less. All the protest died out of his -eyes in the softened look of puzzled inquiry he bent on her. - -“Your mother?” he repeated, so gently. - -“I am Volna Drakona.” He turned toward me. “That was not the truth -we told you yesterday. Before you condemn us, hear all our story. My -mother’s peril was the reason. You will listen to me?” - -“I do not understand, but your mother’s child could never appeal to me -for a hearing in vain. And this gentleman?” - -“He is Mr. Robert Anstruther, an Englishman, who has risked his liberty -and his life to help me.” - -I saw that this partial explanation only added to the good man’s utter -bewilderment. He stood looking from one to the other of us and then -passed his hand slowly across his brow. Next he laid it gently on -Volna’s head and smoothed her hair while he gazed into her face. - -“Yes, you must be her daughter. Come to my study and just tell me -everything.” - -He opened the door for her and I was following when he turned and said -courteously but with unmistakable significance: “I will speak with you -afterwards, sir.” - -Then the door closed on them. - - - - -CHAPTER XII - -“SHE IS BETROTHED” - - -I was by no means sorry that Father Ambrose preferred to see Volna -alone. It was her influence, not mine, which would have any effect -upon him; and it was certain she would be able to exert that influence -better alone than if I were present at the interview. - -I judged, too, that the priest was shrewd enough to see the wisdom -of hearing our story from us separately. I had already told him one -falsehood and Volna had acquiesced in it; so that we could not blame -him for using any caution which his suspicions might prompt. - -That she would win him round to her side, I had little doubt. My faith -in her made me very confident. But what would he do then? What could -he do? How could he, a mere parish priest, help us to turn our failure -into success and get those papers to Cracow? - -I had ample time to meditate upon this, for it was more than an hour -before he came back to me. He looked exceedingly grave and troubled, -and asked me to go to his study. Volna was not there. He took his seat -at his writing-table and waved me to one opposite to him; and for a -moment or two he said nothing. - -I felt very uncomfortable. Somewhat as I used to feel in the old Corpus -days when carpeted by the Head. He pressed his finger tips together, -and when he spoke there was a mixture of censure and kindness in his -tone. - -“Mr. Anstruther, I don’t know how you regard the falsehood you told me -yesterday and induced my friend’s child to act?” - -“It was on the impulse of the moment, and I am compelled to admit it -was only one of many I have had to tell in the last two days. But don’t -think it is my habit to lie.” - -“Your name is really Robert Anstruther.” - -“Yes. But I can give you no proof. My papers were taken----” - -He interrupted with a wave of the hand. “I know. I am aware that I must -take your word.” - -“I have perhaps deserved that word ‘must,’ but it rankles. If you feel -that my action yesterday prevents your believing what I tell you, we -may as well close this conversation at once.” - -“Spoken hastily, like a young man, but not unnatural, perhaps, in -the circumstances. That you should have deceived me with such ready -speciousness is scarcely calculated, however, to convince me of your -good faith. Perhaps you can appreciate that.” - -His cold tone and calm clear glance emphasized this, and it hurt. I -made no reply and dropped my eyes. - -“Can you see that?” - -“You are quite entitled to take your own view of it, of course. But if -the conditions were repeated, I should probably do it again.” - -“Then you would do very wrong, Mr. Anstruther,” he said, with some -warmth. “A falsehood is not only a sin in the eyes of the church, but -wrong in every way.” - -“I daresay you are quite right. I have never tried it as a policy -before, and it has landed us in a pretty bad mess. But if you can show -me how we could have got out of the hands of the police without lying, -I’ll listen readily. And if we had got into them, the mess would have -been much worse than it is.” - -“If you had been candid with me yesterday, all the troubles since then -would have been avoided.” - -“They would also have been avoided if the storm had not overtaken us -and we had not lost our way. But can we do any good by dissecting -causes? I am man enough I hope not to shirk responsibility for my -acts. I take all these lies on my own shoulders. They appeared to be -necessary. The necessity no longer exists, and I shall tell you none. -If you can’t believe me, there is an end of things. That’s all.” - -He sat for perhaps a minute frowning in thoughtful silence. “Will you -tell me exactly all that has occurred?” - -“Has Volna told you?” I asked. - -“Yes; but I wish to hear it from you also.” - -“A natural precaution,” I admitted; and then told him as succinctly as -I could everything from the moment of the meeting at Bratinsk station. - -He listened very closely, interposing some questions now and then, and -when I finished lapsed into thought again. - -Presently, with a smile, he said: “You have left some things -unmentioned.” - -“Not intentionally.” - -“Descriptive of your own acts in places--at least, as told to me.” - -“I have said all that need be said. Volna may take an exaggerated view -of some things.” - -“I think I have done you an injustice, Mr. Anstruther.” - -“That is of no consequence.” - -“Tell me, why did you plunge into this hazardous matter?” - -“I don’t think that matters. Put it that I liked the prospect of an -adventure. That is quite true.” - -“Is it all the truth?” - -“There is no falsehood in it, Father. We’ll leave it there, please.” - -He looked at me very earnestly indeed and then held out his hand. “Will -you let me beg your pardon?” he asked. - -I grasped the hand cordially and shook my head. “No, I will not. If I -had been in your place I should have been much more suspicious. You -hurt me when you thought I might lie to you. But you see now that I -shall not. And that’s all.” - -“The child is very dear to me for her mother’s sake, and I see that -you had absolutely nothing to expect in helping her except the risk and -danger that you ran.” - -“I ran no risk. I have powerful and very influential friends who will -see me through all right.” - -“That I did not understand,” he said quickly. “It makes a difference. -It will be easier.” He spoke rather to himself than to me it seemed. -“You are sure you can rely upon your friends?” he asked presently. - -“My father carried through some large financial matters for the German -Government from time to time, and I myself have had evidence of the -good will of several men high in office in Berlin.” - -“But this is Russia, Mr. Anstruther.” - -“True, but their influence would not stop at the frontier. You may take -it from me, I am in no sort of danger.” - -“What are your plans?” - -“To get those papers through to Cracow. How, may depend upon you in -some measure.” - -He paused and then said slowly: “They are on their way already.” - -I sat up in intense surprise. “On their way? Why, has----” - -He understood the unfinished question and smiled. “No, she has not -taken them. But they will be in Cracow to-night. A day has been -lost--precious hours, perhaps--by your action yesterday.” - -I drew a deep breath of bewilderment. - -“You do not understand the wide-reaching influence of the Fraternity, -Mr. Anstruther, and had better ask no questions. But now that the -papers are gone, what are your plans?” - -“I had not got as far as that. I have none.” - -“You will wish to return to England?” - -I hesitated. There was something behind his question I could not read. -“I suppose so--yes, of course I shall return there. My home is there.” - -He bent a kind but searching look on me. “I hope you think I am your -friend as well as----” he said after a pause, leaving the sentence -unfinished. - -“Oh, yes indeed. I should be sorry not to think so. Is--is Volna going -home to Warsaw?” - -“Have you been quite frank with me? I don’t mean that unkindly,” he -hastened to add in reply to a start from me. “As to your motive in all -this? It will be best to be quite frank. Young folks are young folks -all the world over.” - -“I should be sorry to misunderstand you,” I said. - -“You entered into this thing from love--of adventure only?” - -“As it is over, does my motive matter?” - -He shook his head slowly. “It may. It may. I don’t know. It may. I am -so afraid of appearing impertinent, or of making a mistake. We old -people fall so readily into mistakes,” he said with a deprecating smile. - -“Don’t you think the best way to avoid them is to speak plainly?” - -He picked up a sheet of paper and played with it with a suggestion of -nervousness. “I am tempted to tell you a story, a chapter of my life, -Mr. Anstruther. I was not originally intended for the priesthood; -but was to have married. I was betrothed, in fact. Then something -happened--the result of misunderstanding--I knew afterwards how easily -it could have been avoided, but it was not avoided; other influences -intervened, and--and so the marriage which took place was not mine; -and I am now a priest with just a memory. Does that incline you to any -special frankness with me as to your motives in this?” - -“You mean with regard to Volna?” - -He looked at me again very intently. “You know that she is betrothed?” -he asked. - -“Oh, yes. She told me her uncle’s plans.” - -His look now was more sympathetic and kind than searching; and he -sighed. “Ah, you do not know, I see.” - -“I am not a child, Father Ambrose.” - -“I can say no more. I ought not, perhaps, to have said so much. I am -going to deal with you as a man, Mr. Anstruther. Of course all that has -occurred in these two days must never be mentioned. The dear child’s -future must not be compromised.” - -“It will not pass my lips.” - -“You and I together can secure her safety; I am going to ask your help. -She will remain here until I can get her back safely to Warsaw.” - -“I will do anything to secure her safety.” - -“The one thing you can do is to put yourself in the hands of the -police.” - -“The police?” - -“You say your friends will help you in any explanation.” - -“I don’t follow you yet.” - -“The police have tracked you here from Bratinsk. They were in the -village yesterday evening. They are coming to me again this afternoon. -It happens that my housekeeper’s niece was to have come here to-day--in -a village like this all private matters are public, you know. She is -not coming, but Volna can take her place for the time without any -suspicion being aroused. What you have to do is to cause the police to -believe that Volna has crossed the frontier with you and that you have -returned alone.” - -“How cause them to believe this?” - -“Go and get your horse and ride through the village this afternoon and -call here.” - -“Here!” I cried in astonishment. - -“Yes. I shall then send for the police agents and hand you over to -them, as the man who told me the falsehoods yesterday. This will clear -this house of the danger of any suspicion.” - -I could not restrain a smile, remembering how he had emphasized the -heinousness of falsehoods. “It will at least be in a good cause,” I -said. - -“God forgive me--but the child must be saved, Mr. Anstruther. You’ll do -this?” - -“Why, of course.” - -“And when your trouble is over, you will go to England?” - -“One thing at a time. They might send me to Siberia.” - -“It will be best so,” he said earnestly. - -“What? Siberia for me?” I laughed. - -“No, no. God forbid. England--England as soon as you can.” - -“And Volna? Does she--know of this?” - -“Indeed, no. Her one thought is of the trouble she may already have -brought upon you. She would never agree to it.” - -I believed that. “Should I--see her to--to say good-bye?” - -This perplexed him. “It would be better not, but”--his eyes wandered -all round the room before he finished--“I suppose she would wish it. -And you won’t meet again and--and you’ll tell her you are going home to -England?” - -“I’m afraid you must leave it to me what to say,” I replied, with a -smile. “I think you may trust my discretion. And you must do your part -afterwards carefully. Keep her out of the way when we play the comedy -of that arrest later, or she may cast herself for a part in it. She’s -plucky enough to avow herself, and that would mix things up a good deal -for us all, you know.” - -He frowned, threw up his hands in troubled perplexity and pushed his -chair back. - -“We had better get it over,” he exclaimed resignedly. “I’ll go and tell -her you are leaving.” - -He walked toward the door, paused, and turned as if to say something -more, then tossed up his hands again and went out of the room. - -I stared out of the window into the small, but carefully tended garden, -a prey to the very mixed thoughts which the good Father had succeeded -in rousing. - -Then the door opened and Volna came in alone. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - -VOLNA IS A LITTLE REFRACTORY - - -She was dressed for her new character of the housekeeper’s niece, and -wore a white apron and a peasant girl’s picturesque head-dress. - -She closed the door behind her, dropped me a little curtsey and said -with the demurest of glances: “Did you please to send for me, sir?” -Then she burst out laughing and ran to me, both hands outstretched, as -though we had not met for a long time. “Now, wasn’t my instinct right?” - -I held her hands apart while I surveyed her costume. “Who was ever so -foolish as to question it?” - -“And isn’t the Father just the dearest old man in the world?” - -“The world is a big place and there are lots of old men in it,” I -answered. “But I knew you would win him round. He had no chance against -you.” - -She laughed gaily. “He lectured me, however.” - -“So he did me.” - -“And to think that if we had only known, he would have taken care of -those papers yesterday.” - -“And have saved us from all the horrors of last night.” - -She shot a glance at me. “And have freed you from the encumbrance of a -very troublesome sister twenty-four hours ago.” - -“Yes, indeed; if we had only known.” - -“You’re in a very agreeing mood.” - -“I am no longer a brother and must be polite.” - -“Do you call that politeness?” - -“Politeness or--policy.” - -“Well, whichever it is, it’s not a bit nice. Not a bit like--Bob.” - -“You forget. Bob is my own name, as well as my friend Garrett’s.” - -“How formal you are. What is the matter? You can’t be annoyed about -anything Father Ambrose has said to you? Nor about his having helped -us? What is it?” - -“I didn’t even know I was formal.” - -She turned away to the priest’s table and sat in his chair turning over -the books on the desk. I sat facing her as I had faced the priest. Once -she sighed, and once shrugged her shoulders, and twice glanced across -at me in perplexity. - -She was very pretty; very bewitching; more pretty and bewitching than -ever, in my eyes; but I was conscious of a new restraint--a something -like a barrier between us which had not been there before. I couldn’t -speak with the old freedom; in fact, I could think of nothing to say. - -“Father Ambrose tells me you are going away,” she said at length, her -fingers still busy with the books. - -“Yes, I am going away. I--I thought you’d like me just to say good-bye.” - -“Well, I should hope so, indeed. After what you’ve done for me.” - -“Never mind about that, please. I think I must be off.” - -I rose; but she paid no heed, just sitting on at the table, her face -averted and her fingers moving the books restlessly. I looked out of -the window, fidgetted a moment, and then turned again. - -“Yes, I think it’s time.” - -“Of course I won’t keep you,” she said then; very stiffly and without -looking at me. - -“Good-bye then.” - -She rose and held out her hand. “Good-bye.” She turned her face to me -and her lip quivered as she bit it. I recalled the priest’s words about -her betrothal; and clamped down my feelings as I took her hand and -pressed it. - -“I wish you God-speed with all my heart,” I said. - -She lowered her eyes again and her hand fell listlessly as I released -it and turned to the door. I had nearly reached it when I heard the -rustle of her cotton dress and turned to find her at my elbow. - -“But you’re not going to part like this?” - -I should have liked to part in a very different fashion could I have -had my way. But I could not. - -“Father Ambrose thinks that I had better go; and of course he is -right.” - -“But Bob and Peggy haven’t said good-bye. Oh, think of all we’ve gone -through together. Don’t go away angry with me like this.” - -“Angry! God forbid. Why you’re just the bravest little soul I ever -met in all my life. And some day I hope Sylvia and you will meet, -and--and----” I scarcely knew what I was saying and ended in partial -incoherence. - -“That’s more like you. I mean it’s more natural, except that you -generally know exactly what you want to say and say it. Are you going -to--to England?” - -“I don’t think I _have_ any definite plans. I----” - -Her laughter stopped me. She shook her forefinger with laughing -assumption of gravity. “If I had not ceased to be Peggy, I should -say you were hiding something from me. And you know how true Peggy’s -instincts are?” - -“What should I have to hide?” I asked with a smile. - -“What a mask of a smile,” she cried, with a lifting of the hands. -“Father Ambrose is a wonderful man; he has changed you completely in an -hour.” She turned back to the table and sat down again. “I suppose it -couldn’t be helped,” she added half to herself with a sigh. - -“What could not be helped?” - -She did not reply at once but looked up at me from under her long -lashes, while her feet tapped the floor quickly and irritably. “Of -course you are doing this with a purpose,” she said after the pause. -“Why? Oh, don’t pretend to misunderstand me. You know as well as I do -that you’re entirely changed. It’s so unjust. What have I done? You -know that after all you’ve done for me I wouldn’t do anything to anger -you for all the world.” - -“Don’t persist about my being angry.” - -“Well, offended, then, only it’s such a stupid word. Estranged, -alienated, changed; any word you like. Something has happened--something -has come between us. Do you treat Sylvia like this? It’s maddening.” - -“There is no change in me,” I protested. - -She laughed. “It’s in me, then, you mean. That’s almost cowardly--at -least it would be if any one but you said it.” Then with a start her -eyes opened wide; she rose and stared at me with parted lips; and a -vivid blush spread all over her face. “I believe I understand. You -think in your English way, that I have been too forward, unwomanly, -too,--oh!” and she covered her crimson cheeks with her white strenuous -fingers. - -“Don’t say that, please. Why the time we’ve been together has been the -brightest thing in the world to me.” - -She took her hands from her face and sat down again staring at the -table while the flush died out of her cheeks slowly. “I’ve gone all -over that sentence. That ‘has been’ is the clue. Now I see. It’s all -over and we are conventional again.” With an exaggerated affectation of -a society manner she rose very slowly, held out her hand and simpered: -“I hope you will have a pleasant journey, Mr. Anstruther. The weather -is still open enough to be excellent for travelling. Will you make my -compliments to your sister, and say I hope to see her some day?” - -I could not restrain a smile, but not a muscle of her face moved; she -kept up the vapid simper. “I will give your message,” I said, and tried -to take her hand; but she just let me touch her finger tips and then -bowed. - -“I am so pleased to have met you; and thank you _so_ much for all you -have done. I hope you’ll not take cold from the rain. Colds are _such_ -distressing afflictions.” Then another sudden change. With a stamp of -her foot she threw her head back and her rich blue eyes sparkled. “Is -that better?” - -I bowed. “I am sorry you so misunderstand.” - -“Misunderstand!” she repeated, quickly. “I don’t misunderstand that if -you were the kind of masculine formality you have been acting here this -morning you would never have done what you have for me in the last two -days. I am only a woman, of course--wait, you will wish to see Father -Ambrose again before you go. I’ll tell him;” and she crossed to the -door. - -“Good-bye,” I said, but she paid no heed and went out of the room. -It was not the kind of parting I had looked for, but I smothered my -regrets. It was better so. - -We could not go on being Bob and Peggy to one another of course; and -yet we had been too closely associated to drop back into mere formal -friendliness again without a wrench. She couldn’t see this in a moment; -but she would understand it later; and--well, the sooner I was away, -the better for my peace of mind. - -Then she came back bringing the priest with her. He was very plastic -clay in her white young hands. He wore a look of deep and almost -comical perplexity, and was obviously very ill at ease. - -“Now, Father, please. What have you said or done to Mr. Anstruther to -change him in this short time?” - -He glanced half appealingly at me; but I was as little at ease as he -was. “My dear child, I--I--er----” - -“You have lectured me already on the wisdom and necessity of complete -frankness, Father,” she interposed significantly. - -“It is very difficult to gather----” he got no farther, for she held up -a warning finger and shook it at him with a laugh and then placed it on -his lips. - -“There shall not be any difficulty,” she declared. “For two days Mr. -Anstruther has been just like a brother to me; treating me perfectly -frankly and saying as candidly as any brother whatever was in his -thoughts. We made a compact that he should do that, and he kept it -honestly. I left him in that mood when I first saw you. You then had a -long talk with him and I found him entirely changed; keeping something -from me; formal in manner; saying things he didn’t mean and meaning -others he didn’t say. Instead of a brother, he was an acquaintance. You -caused this by something you said. Now tell me, please.” - -The good man was helpless; so I went to the rescue. “It is time for me -to go. You can discuss this when I have left.” - -“Wait a moment. Two things I am certain of. You two have arranged to do -something that affects me and you won’t tell me; and you, Father, have -said something about me which has changed Mr. Anstruther. I won’t stand -that. I won’t let him go as if we were just how-d’ye-do--and--good-bye -acquaintances. He has saved me from prison, and I just can’t do it.” - -The embarrassment was becoming almost painful. “I should never think of -you as a mere acquaintance; but please let me go,” I said. - -“Yes. You may go. Good-bye--but don’t attempt to help me any more if -you _do_ go in that way. I will not let either of you help me, if you -mean to deceive me;” and with fingers that trembled she took off the -head-dress and laid aside her apron. “If you will not tell me, I will -go by myself and take my chance.” - -“My dear child,” protested the priest. - -“I will. I will. My mind is made up.” - -“You had better tell her,” I said to the priest then. - -She smiled, but through the promise of tears. “You know me, don’t you?” - -Father Ambrose then told her the scheme in regard to my arrest and we -both enlarged upon the absence of risk to me. She neither acquiesced -nor vetoed it. “That’s number one. What is number two? What have you -told Mr. Anstruther?” - -“You want to rule with a pretty strong iron rod, don’t you?” I said. -“But there is nothing to tell that need be told.” - -“Tell me,” she cried to Father Ambrose. “I will know, or----” - -“I only told him such facts about you as you had told me,” complied the -priest, taking refuge in generalities. - -She stood thinking, shooting quick inquiring glances at us in turn. - -“I ask you not to insist on anything more than that,” I urged. - -A gleam of understanding was in her eyes and a semi-mischievous smile -hovering about her lips as she returned: “Who asked that?” - -“Bob Garrett,” I declared promptly. - -The smile deepened. “What will the police do with him?” she asked -Father Ambrose. “Take him to Cracow?” - -“More probably to Warsaw,” was the reply; “but as we told you, his -friends will see he comes to no harm of any sort. You are quite sure of -that, are you not, Mr. Anstruther?” - -“I haven’t the faintest doubt of it;” and at this Volna looked quite -her happy self. - -“I may as well put these on again, then,” she said, and she slipped on -the apron and arranged the quaint head-dress. When she looked next at -me her face was almost preternaturally grave, except her expressionful -eyes. - -“You see now what a lot of time would have been saved if you had been -frank like Bob, and not tried to deceive me like Mr. Anstruther. I can -say good-bye, just as formally as you please, now I know why you are -going.” - -I took her hand and pressed it. “You’ll stay here and let this thing go -through all right?” - -“Yes. Father Ambrose wishes it. Good-bye, Mr. Anstruther, and -good-bye--Bob.” - -“Good-bye--Peggy. I may say that for the last time.” - -“Yes, for the last time, of course. I am Volna, after to-day.” She -looked into my eyes with an odd inscrutable expression in hers and -smiled. “You’ll be all right, or else I shouldn’t agree. But I know -you, and I am sure.” - -Then I hurried out of the room followed by the priest. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - -THE ARREST - - -As it was desirable for the success of our plan that I should not be -seen when I fetched my horse, the priest pointed out a way across the -fields; and then gave me one of the greatest surprises of that time. - -“Considering what you are doing I must trust you with a dangerous -secret. You will give me your honour never to reveal it?” - -I gave him the pledge readily. - -“The owner of the shed where you left the horses is named Jacob Posen; -and he may have found them, and raise difficulties. In that case you -will say to him; ‘I am a peasant farmer, friend.’ He will probably -reply; ‘You seem in a hurry?’ and you will answer: ‘Immediate.’ His -next question if he asks it, will be: ‘Your name?’ In reply you will -raise your left hand with the forefinger extended, the tip to be level -with your eyes, and the back of the hand toward him, and say: ‘In the -eye of God.’ He will then offer to shake hands with you; but you will -refuse and look steadily at him. He will then be ready to help you.” He -illustrated the peculiar gesture. - -The inner significance of this was not difficult to see. “Peasant -farmer, friend,” clearly stood for “P. F. F.”--the Polish Freedom -Fraternity. The word “Immediate” was for one with a similar -initial--probably Independence; while the gesture was for recognition -purposes with a subtle reference to the righteousness of the cause and -the far-reaching extent of the movement. - -I was profoundly impressed by the incident. Here I was in a little -village of nowhere, far removed from the busy cities where revolution -has its birth and conspiracy is cradled; and yet the ramifications were -so widespread, the arrangements so perfected, and the secret means so -ready to hand, that Father Ambrose--as mild a mannered man as ever -wore a priest’s stole--was able in a few minutes to find one agent to -carry the dangerous papers to Cracow, and then another to help me in my -scheme. - -Until then I had never regarded the Fraternity as a serious national -force; my opinion being influenced by the fact that my friend, Count -Ladislas, was one of the leaders. - -I knew him for a man whose habit of mind led him to shirk -responsibility, to act on impulse, to be swayed by the last word, -and to veer this way and that when a decision had to be made. It was -impossible to think of him as leading a movement which called for -practical, earnest and sustained effort, for the resolute overcoming -of innumerable difficulties, the persistent, steady, battling against -odds, and the uninterrupted, unceasing educative work needed here. - -He was a man of dreams, ideas, theories, and principles; and here were -the results of steady action, hard work, stern realities and tireless -practice. - -I seemed to realize for the first time how real was the danger from -which Volna had to be saved and how grave the risk to which her friends -in Warsaw had so thoughtlessly exposed her. - -Even if our little scheme now were successful and I managed to lead -the police off her track, there was serious reason to fear that fresh -danger might await her in Warsaw; and at that moment a thought occurred -to me and, despite the seriousness of things, I laughed aloud. - -In our last interview she had shewn a dozen moods in as many sentences, -to my infinite bewilderment; but I thought now of something which had -escaped me at the moment. Her cheerfulness had returned when she knew I -was likely to be taken to Warsaw. - -Will any one blame me if in my egoism I interpreted this as a sign that -she hoped we should meet again there? We had parted for always and said -a last good-bye; but she had taken the parting lightly, because the -“always” would last only until we were both in Warsaw. That was why I -laughed. - -The laughter had a short life, however. It died suddenly as I -remembered how Father Ambrose had spoken of Volna’s betrothal. There -was something more than I knew of in that; Volna herself had spoken of -an entanglement; and I was worrying over the puzzle when I reached the -top of a sloping meadow and saw below me the shed I was seeking. - -There was no one about as I hurried down the hill. I was glad, as I had -no mind for indulgence in cabalistic signs, and all the rest of it. - -But I had been seen; and as I was unfastening the door a man came round -the end of the shed. - -“Well?” A very blunt but significant monosyllable. - -“Are you Jacob Posen?” He nodded. He was a big, heavy, black-bearded, -powerful man. - -“I have come for my horse.” - -“What do you mean? This is my barn. I have no horse of yours.” - -“I am a peasant farmer, friend.” - -He laughed, giving no sign that he understood; but he was only acting, -for he said with a sneer: “You seem in a hurry?” - -“Immediate.” - -His laugh changed to a scowl and he growled in a tone of almost savage -anger, “Your name?” I was almost surprised an oath did not follow. - -I made the sign and answered, “In the eye of God.” - -His face changed suddenly and affecting an air of good fellowship he -thrust out his hand. I refused it and just looked him in the face. - -His taciturn expression returned and he opened the door of the barn. - -“I saw you put them both in and wondered,” he said. “Shall I fetch the -saddle or will you?” - -“Better you; I don’t wish to be seen.” - -“Both?” - -“No, mine only. Hide the other and the horse.” - -He went off at once leaving me marvelling more than ever. He was soon -back and himself slipped on the saddle and bridle. Nothing more was -said until I was ready to mount. - -“You bought him in Bratinsk and this in Pulta. What shall I do with it?” - -“It mustn’t be found twenty miles west of here; and this revolver must -be hidden,” I added, as I gave him the weapon I had taken at Schirmskad. - -“I understand. God keep us all.” - -“God keep us all,” I repeated, assuming that to be another secret sign. -As I rode off, I saw him return to the coppice where the other saddle -was and carry it back to the barn. - -I rode leisurely in the direction of the village, on the look-out for -some sign of the police and running over in my mind the story I should -tell. - -Such of the villagers as were about gaped at me and two or three -children followed. As I was playing a part and did not know whose eyes -might be upon me, I thought it best to play thoroughly. - -“Which is the priest’s house?” I asked one of the women; and she -pointed it out. I beckoned to the children and throwing them some -kopecks bade them tell the Father I wished to speak to him. - -He came out and I raised my hat and said in a voice loud enough for -others to hear: “I am the Englishman who passed through the village -yesterday and spoke with you, Father. I have had all my money taken -from me and have thought it best to come to you.” - -“Come into the house,” he said gravely. As I dismounted and fastened my -horse to the railing, he drew a woman aside and whispered to her; then -led the way to the door. “I have sent for the police agents,” he told -me. “They have been some half hour in the village.” - -“I am quite ready;” and as we sat waiting I told him hurriedly what had -passed with Jacob Posen, and that I thought Volna’s horse should be -hidden. - -“Do you really need any money?” he asked. - -“No, I think not. I shall get back my letter of credit.” - -Soon we heard footsteps outside. - -“They are here. I almost regret this,” he said hurriedly. - -“I think it splendid. Now for the play.” Then I raised my voice, and -spoke excitedly. “The men took my letter of credit, and if you do not -help me what am I to do? Some one shall pay for this.” I got up and -held the door partly open. “If you can’t do it, you can’t of course; -but I daren’t stay here.” - -“You cannot go,” said the Father. “I have sent for the police.” - -“Not go, I’ll see about that,” I cried angrily, and rushed out to be -instantly seized by my friend of the Devil’s Staircase and a companion. - -“No, no. We’ll see about your going,” sneered the fellow. “You’re -right, Father Ambrose, this is the man we seek. Thank you for keeping -him here and sending for us.” - -“Ah, so it’s you again, eh?” I said. - -“Yes; and you won’t get away this time.” - -I turned on the priest viciously. “And this is your idea of -Christianity, eh? To get me inside your house in order to betray me to -the hounds. I wish you joy of your creed.” - -“Don’t insult the Father. He has only done his duty.” The irony of the -praise for the falsehood we had acted together, struck the good man and -I saw him wince. - -“I have done what I have done,” he murmured. - -“See if he’s armed,” ordered the agent. “He stole my revolver.” - -“Your comrades took it from me in their turn. You’ll find it at -Schirmskad. I’m not armed. I don’t need any weapons any longer.” - -He looked up with a scowl, and a start. “Schirmskad?” - -I laughed significantly. “On my way to the frontier. You’re too late, -my friend; and within the next few hours I am going to show you what a -fool you’ve made of yourself.” - -“Where’s the woman?” - -“Wire to Schirmskad and ask who escaped when the cottage of woodcutter -Krempel was burned down last night. You know how near that is to the -frontier.” I did not, but I bluffed him. - -“Did he ride up alone?” he asked Father Ambrose. - -“Yes, at the moment I sent for you.” - -“You’ll answer for this,” he cried angrily. - -“That’s exactly what I’ve ridden back for. Your fellows at that cottage -took my money and papers; so, as soon as I had done what I set out to -do, I rode back. On my way I came to this priest here; as he knows I am -an Englishman; and instead of helping me, he arranged for my arrest. -You Russian Poles are a nice friendly Christian people, the whole lot -of you.” - -“Where were you going?” - -“Why to Bratinsk, of course--where the rest of my things are and I am -well enough known to borrow money until I can get some from England.” - -“A likely story,” he sneered. - -“You needn’t believe it. Your sneers don’t affect me a kopeck. This -particular episode being closed I am going back to my hunting at -Bratinsk.” - -“You’ll find the episode, as you call it, isn’t closed. You’ll have to -answer for it and must come with me.” - -“I haven’t the least objection now.” - -He thanked Father Ambrose again and we left the house. They walked one -on each side of me, and one of the villagers led my horse. In this way -I was marched to the police quarters of the village--just a cottage, -pretty much like that of an ordinary county policeman at home. - -There he wanted to catechize me afresh about Volna; but I stopped him. -“I shall say nothing about that and nothing more about myself. I am -ready to go wherever you please to take me, and having no longer any -reason to resist, will do what you wish. You know who I am, because you -saw my papers at Bratinsk before any of this fuss occurred. Take me to -your superiors and I’ll convince them in half an hour that the sooner I -am at liberty again, the better for all concerned.” - -“I am in charge of this,” he cried, bristling with authority. “You have -aided the escape of a revolutionary and must answer for it.” - -“I am an Englishman. Take me to your superiors,” I said; and to that -phrase I stuck, repeating it doggedly to his every question, until I -had tired out his patience and worn his temper to shreds. - -I was then left in a room with a man to guard me while a carriage was -got ready; when I was handcuffed and bundled into it pretty roughly. I -knew the road of course and soon saw they were taking me to Solden. - -I was carried to the police quarters there and shut up in a cell; -still with a man to guard me. Meanwhile they communicated with the -police at Schirmskad; and after some time I was taken from the cell and -confronted with the chief of the men who had nearly captured me at the -woodcutter’s cottage. - -“I am glad to see you,” I told him. “You have my passport, papers, and -letter of credit. I demand their return.” - -“Where is your companion and who is she?” - -“Who is the chief here?” I asked. - -“Answer me, you dog,” he cried with an oath, raising his hand. - -“I am an Englishman with very powerful friends; no mere peasant to be -kicked and hounded by you. Lay a finger on me, if you dare.” The two -conferred together; my papers were taken out and examined; and a third -man called to the conference. - -“Where is your companion and who is she?” demanded the man again. - -“Take me to your superiors,” I said; and from that reply I would not be -moved. At last I was sent back to the cell with the guard to watch me -as before. - -I was getting on better than I had even hoped. My insistent repetition -of the fact that I was an Englishman had had its effect. - -The Warsaw agent who had seen me first at Bratinsk had no doubt -satisfied himself on the point; and from what I had seen in the recent -conference, he had made this clear to the others. - -My chief anxiety was about food. It was now late in the afternoon and -having had nothing since the breakfast at the priest’s house I was -egregiously hungry. I recalled my experience at Pulta station and began -to speculate what effect a gold coin would have upon my guard. He was a -heavy stupid-looking fellow; but the biggest fool in Russia knows the -difference between a gold piece and a kopeck. - -The coins in my pocket had not been taken from me and although I was -still handcuffed I was able to wriggle my hand into my pocket and get -some out. The man watched me sullenly. - -“I am hungry,” I said. - -“Prisoners mustn’t talk.” - -“I have had no food for hours. Wouldn’t this buy some?” and I held up a -couple of roubles. - -“Silence,” he growled, with a surly frown. - -I substituted a gold piece for the two silver ones. “Food is perhaps -dear in Solden.” - -He fidgetted uneasily, his eyes on the gold. I put the three coins -together. “The silver for the food, and gold for the waiter,” I said. - -He sighed regretfully. “Impossible,” he murmured. - -“Mayn’t you buy food for yourself? Have you had supper?” - -His eyes gleamed. A slow smile of cunning spread over his face. He -stretched out his hand. I put the two silver coins into it. “One pays -the waiter at the end of dinner.” - -He was disappointed, and stood glancing from the coins in the palm of -his hand to me and back from me to the coins. Then he decided to earn -the gold. - -He knocked on the door of the cell and a comrade came. They whispered -together; the coins jingled; and the comrade departed. - -In half an hour he returned with some food: a cold chicken, some bread -and tea. The cost was probably under a rouble and the comrade had thus -paid himself in advance. - -There was no knife; so I had to eat the fowl as best I could; pulling -the joints asunder and gnawing the flesh. But I was too hungry to -bother about that. When I had finished I gave the man the gold piece. - -“I must give him something,” he grumbled. - -“Give him what you like out of that,” I answered, getting a very black -look from him. - -After the food, sleep became insistent. I had not slept since Pulta, -and had done a good deal in the meantime. I was as tired as a hound -after a long day, and had scarcely settled myself on the bench against -the corner of the wall before I was off. - -Not for long, however. I dreamed that some huge monster animal was -suffocating me and woke to find it was my guard’s heavy coat sleeve -pressing against my face as he leaned across to get at the pocket where -my money was. - -“Helping yourself, are you?” - -He got up hurriedly and a couple of coins fell from his hand to the -floor. - -“I only wanted to see you were comfortable,” he mumbled. - -“You thought the money might make too big a lump for comfort, eh? Very -nice of you. Your officer counted it, so you can tell him how much -you’ve taken. It’ll be all right.” - -He swore--perhaps at the feebleness of the sarcasm; but he thrust the -money back and sat down in his chair again glowering at me. - -I settled myself in my corner once more and slept this time until -somebody shook me violently. - -It was my friend of the Devil’s Staircase; and he bade me get up at -once and go with him. - -I yawned. “Where to?” - -“To my superiors,” he answered with a grin; thinking it a joke no doubt -to throw my own words back at me. - - - - -CHAPTER XV - -A TASTE OF PRISON LIFE - - -Outside in the corridor the man from Schirmskad was waiting, and the -two drove me to the railway station and hustled me into a railway -carriage. They would not say where I was being taken, but I did not -care much, and five minutes after I entered the train, I was fast -asleep. - -When I awoke it was daylight. A bleak, desolate, grey morning, for the -snow had come at last, and was falling heavily. I was cold and stiff -from the cramped position, and sore from the jolting of the train--one -never understands how a train can jolt until after an experience in -what they call a fast train in Russian Poland--and as I sat up, yawned, -and rubbed my eyes, every bone in my body seemed to ache. - -My guards were both asleep. Had I been minded I could have taken their -weapons and shot them both as they rolled in their corners, snoring -loudly enough to have drowned the sound of the shots. - -I roused them both, and with a great shew of politeness told them what -I could have done. They both swore at me. - -“It’s really very wrong of you to go to sleep in such a case,” I said -amiably. “You had no right to subject a prisoner to such a temptation. -I fear I shall be compelled to report you.” - -“You’re a cool hand,” growled the Schirmskad man. - -“Not nearly so cold as _you_ would soon have been if I had done it,” I -retorted, and the grimness of the joke seemed to appeal to them. “But -Englishmen don’t do that kind of thing.” - -“To hell with the English,” he said. - -“That’s not pretty, but it’s nothing to what you’ll feel like saying -before you are through with me. One of you took me for a spy, or a -conspirator, and the other for a thief or a murderer. It was brilliant.” - -“Who are you, then?” growled the Warsaw man. They were both sleepy and -ill-tempered, and thus very easy to bait. - -“If I had been either spy or murderer, I suppose even you can see that -I should have shot you just now instead of going on contentedly to -explain things.” The train ran through a station then, and I caught -sight of the name Tischnov. I knew the place to be some twenty miles -from Warsaw. I began to chuckle, and presently burst into a loud laugh. - -“What is it now?” - -“I am thinking of your promotion,” I grinned. “They tell me that the -man who makes the biggest mistakes gets promoted instantly for fear the -blunder should be known and police prestige suffer. I expect you’ll be -heads of departments by to-morrow, you two, with decorations.” - -“We’ve had enough of your insolence.” - -“You asked me why I smiled. Why, when your Minister of the Interior -hears from my dear old friend, General von Eckerstein--he used to -represent Germany at Petersburg, you know--how you’ve treated me, -you’ll get such a sweet message from him.” - -The Schirmskad man swore, but his companion looked serious. I continued -to chaff them with much enjoyment for ten miles; and the Warsaw agent -grew more and more uneasy at every word I dropped relative to my having -well-known friends. - -“What do you know about General von Eckerstein?” he asked at length. - -“That he doesn’t like his friends to wear this kind of ornament;” and I -held up my handcuffs. - -“If you’ll give me your word not to escape, I’ll take them off,” he -replied, very sheepishly. - -“Not for the world, now. I shall be able to tell the General how it -feels to be dragged through the streets of Warsaw manacled like a -felon.” - -The two whispered together for some minutes, and then the Warsaw man -said: “We’re not afraid of your escaping. I’ll take them off.” - -I let him do it, of course. “A bit uncomfortable about it all, eh? -It’s beginning to dawn on you at last that I’m not a dangerous -revolutionary?” I said, as I rubbed my chafed wrists. “You’re only at -the beginning of your lesson, though.” - -“I have done no more than my duty,” he muttered. - -“We shall see about that before the day’s over, my friend,” I answered -sharply. - -When we reached Warsaw I was driven to the police headquarters. I was -expected, and after a few minutes I was taken to a room where some half -dozen men were awaiting me, among them being the two who had brought me -to Warsaw. The chief was sitting at a heavily bepapered table. - -“Stand there,” he said, pointing to a spot opposite to him. - -Two things were evident. The chief was a man high in authority--the -deferential manner of the rest shewed this--and the proceedings -were stage-managed with a view to impress me with the solemnity and -seriousness of the occasion. I took my cue accordingly, and was as -nonchalant as I could be. “Why stand?” I asked. - -“You are a prisoner,” he rapped out, with a frown. - -“On what charge?” - -“Don’t question me. Your name?” - -I looked at him steadily and kept silent. The frown deepened and he -repeated “Your name; do you hear?” - -“Of course I hear you; but if I am a prisoner I decline to answer any -questions until I know the charge against me.” - -“Don’t trifle with me. Refuse to answer and you go to the cells.” - -“That as you please. Your agent there knows my name perfectly well and -that I am a British subject. I claim my rights as one.” - -The reply only served to increase his anger. The flesh about his nose -and mouth began to grow white as it will with some men in passion. -He was a bully, and probably hated the English like so many of his -countrymen. - -“Answer me, you----” The epithet was lost in the loud cough of a man -near him. - -“You have the only answer I shall give until I know the charge.” - -“Take him away,” he ordered, with a wave of the hand. - -“I demand to communicate with the British Consul,” I said, “and with my -friend, General von Eckerstein.” - -“Take him away,” he repeated; and I was led off and placed in a cell. -If he thought to frighten me, the effort had failed. He had put himself -in the wrong, and I knew that my turn would come. - -It was a filthy, foul-smelling place they put me in, and they kept me -in it all day without food or even water. - -In the evening I was taken again before the man, and the scene of the -morning was repeated in pretty much the same terms and with the same -result. But my back was up, and I vowed I’d rather starve than give in. - -I passed a miserable night, famished with hunger, parched with thirst, -and half stifled with the reeking foulness of the place. - -In the morning an official came to the cell to try a different method. -He was less of a ruffian than his superior, and sought to convince me -of the uselessness of contumacity. - -I let him talk without once replying to his questions until he was -in the act of leaving. “I am a British subject,” I said then, “and I -have demanded no more than my rights. I have been treated like a dog -and shut up in this filthy place to be starved into submission to that -ruffianly bully. Go through with it if you dare. I can keep my end up, -and be hanged to you all. But if I’m left to rot here, there’ll be -questions which somebody will find it difficult to answer. You can’t -murder Englishmen with impunity. You know that.” - -He shrugged his shoulders, hesitated whether to answer, then decided -not to and went away. - -A couple of hours later I was taken again to be examined, and the man -who had visited me was with the bully. - -“Is your name Robert Anstruther?” asked the latter. - -“You knew that before you sentenced me to twenty-four hours’ -starvation.” - -“Are you prepared now to explain your part in this business?” - -“What business? What do you charge me with?” - -His colleague bent and whispered to him; and a short but very heated -altercation followed, which resulted in the bully ordering the other -man out of the room. - -Then he turned to me. “You’ll have to answer me.” - -“We shall see about that,” I returned with a grin. - -“I shall gaol you till you do.” - -“Then we shall both be a good deal older when we meet again,” I -retorted. - -“You have a fancy to try a change of prisons?” - -“I demand to see the British Consul and to be allowed to communicate -with my friends.” - -“Your friends, now. Who are they?” he sneered. - -“One will do to start with. His Excellency General von Eckerstein of -the German Legation at Petersburg. I wish him to know that you have -tried to starve me to submit to your infernal bullying.” - -“Insolent English beast,” he roared, completely losing his head in his -fury. “Take the liar away.” - -“I shan’t always be a prisoner,” I cried, as the man seized me. “But I -shall remember that insult until I’ve made you swallow your words.” I -was nearly as furious as he; but I had no time to say more, for the men -took their cue from him and hustled me violently out of the room. - -They passed on word that I might be ill treated with impunity; and I -had a very rough and tumble time indeed while being carried to one of -the gaols. - -With the minor police and gaol officials in Russian Poland, the -ill-treatment of prisoners is a carefully studied art; and they amused -themselves congenially with me. Twenty times on that short journey I -had to put the greatest restraint on myself to resist the temptation to -do what they strove to goad me to do--to commit some act of violence -which would have given them the excuse they sought to half batter me to -death. - -As it was I was hustled, struck and kicked; my clothes were nearly -torn off my back, and every foul epithet which Russian and Polish -malice could think of was spat at me with official brutality and -contemptuousness. - -I kept my head, however. I was tough enough to bear a good deal of -ill-treatment; I had often taken much worse punishment in the boxing -ring, and I had played football in America; so I held my temper back -for the man who was the real cause of it all. - -They flung me at length into a cell and locked the door upon me with a -last gibe that the English were dirty cowards, and I the meanest skunk -of them all. - -I understood that day how men are made murderers. I brooded over my -wrongs and nursed my rage against the bully who was responsible for -this treatment, until if we had stood face to face I know I should have -found delight in dragging him down and choking the life out of him. A -fierce desire to fight him and punish him took possession of me; and -for an hour or two hunger, thirst, injustice, everything was forgotten -in that all but insane craving for revenge. - -But rage cannot last for ever and when some rough prison food--gruel, -black bread, and a pannikin of water--was thrust into my cell an hour -or two later, the sight of it re-roused my hunger and blanketed my -passion. So famished was I by that time that I had to clamp down the -desperate impulse to cram it into my mouth with the unbridled voracity -of a starving beast. - -It was excellent self-discipline to eat it slowly. But I succeeded. I -took it, just a mouthful at a time, with long intervals between, thus -spreading out the meal over perhaps two hours or more. And at the end -of the time I was myself once more, had regained my self-restraint, and -was able to think. - -What they meant to do with me, I could not see; but what I would do -was clear enough. I would conform to every rule of the prison life and -wait for the chance of communicating with my friend or with the British -Consul. Let that bully break down my resolve, I would not, if I had to -stay in the prison till I was grey. And when my time came, I would have -a reckoning with him, even if the immediate result was only to bring me -back to the prison with a real crime for the reason. - -On entering the gaol I had been searched, and my watch and money, -everything, indeed, taken from me. I could not, therefore, try the -bribery trick again, even if the chance had offered. So I made the -best of a very bad job, arranged my torn clothes in such fashion as I -could, rubbed the bruises where the brutes had kicked or struck me, and -got all the sleep that was possible. - -The attempt to starve me was abandoned, and later in the day another -meal, black bread and water this time, was served. I was left to myself -that day and the whole of the next, except when the food was brought, -or when I was ordered roughly to clean the cell, or when a warder in -the corridor would open the grill in the door and after grinning at me -would utter some vile epithet. They were a genial pleasant set of men. - -On the third day, however, a fresh course was attempted. A man I -had not seen before entered my cell, and after very little preface -hinted that if I would pay him, he would carry some communication to -my friends. Suspicious that it was a trick, I declined; and then he -urged me to make a full confession of all I knew and submit to the -authorities. - -“What do you call this but submitting?” I retorted. “I don’t see what -other course is left to me. But I have done nothing, and have no -confession to make therefore.” - -“By submission I mean answer the questions of Colonel Bremenhof.” - -“Is that the man who interrogated me?” - -“Yes. Will you not confess to----” - -“I have no confession to make,” I cut in. “But I’m glad to know his -name. I shan’t forget it.” - -He tried to work on my fears, then. This was not England, the times -were troubled, military laws prevailed, and suspects who would not -account for themselves might be treated very harshly. - -“I have had ample proof of that myself, thank you,” said I, drily; “and -as soon as I am free, I shall see that some others learn to spell the -word.” - -He gave me up then and left with a curt warning. “You will not be free -until you have submitted.” - -It began to look as though it was to be trial of staying power; and I -had all that day and half the next to ponder his warning. - -Then something happened. - -I had had my midday meal and was trying to sleep when I heard the -shuffling of steps and the murmur of voices in the corridor. - -There was a pause, the key was thrust into the lock, the door thrown -open and two warders entered followed by the bully and, of all people -in the world, the least expected--Volna. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI - -I GET A BIT OF MY OWN BACK - - -At the sight of the man who had used his official power to give me the -lie and then have me treated like a felon my rage flashed at once into -a flame. - -But for that, my astonishment at seeing Volna would have drawn some -sign of recognition before my instinctive caution could have prevented -it. As it was, however, my gaze fastened on Colonel Bremenhof. - -“It’s you, is it?” I said, and I jumped up and stepped toward him. - -He retreated, and the two warders interposed quickly and pushed me -back. But the incident had served a purpose. It prevented the bully’s -noticing Volna’s start of dismay on recognising me. - -“That’s right,” I sneered. “Keep your bulldogs about you. It’s not safe -to come near me without some one to take care of you.” - -His anger and chagrin were intense. I knew afterwards what he had hoped -to gain by bringing Volna to my cell; and the failure of the plan -galled him. - -“This is the fellow, Volna, who was found with your uncle----” he -began, when I broke in. - -“Have you communicated with my friend General von Eckerstein?” - -“Silence, prisoner,” he cried, angrily. “Now, Volna, I want you----” - -“Am I a show for all Warsaw to see? I have suffered your brutality----” - -“Silence, I say. Disobedient scoundrels get the lash here.” - -I sneered and shrugged my shoulders. “You miserable coward; a mere cur -in office, barking only when you think it safe.” - -This had the infuriating effect I wished. He lost control of himself, -and, pushing the two warders aside, he rushed forward with hand raised -to strike me. - -I let him come quite close, and then hit him full on his insolent -mouth, putting all my weight and strength behind the blow. He went down -like a ninepin, and so far as he was concerned, the interview was over. - -A pretty considerable row followed. The two warders threw themselves on -me and shouted lustily for help. Others rushed to the cell in a ferment -of excitement and clustered between me and the bully, much as though I -were a wild beast. He was carried off, and Volna, in a maze of distress -and consternation, was taken away at the same time. - -I was now considered to be a desperate and dangerous prisoner. -Handcuffs were placed on my wrists and irons on my legs, neither of the -operations being gently performed. - -But I did not care. I had got back a little of my own from the brute, -and they might do what they pleased with me now. What that would be, I -was soon to learn. - -I was huddled up on my pallet in the exceedingly uncomfortable position -which the irons permitted when the governor of the gaol and a couple of -other officials entered with some warders. - -He read me a short lecture upon the heinousness of my awful offence, -told me that men had been killed who had done less, and then announced -that my punishment would be the knout. Three hundred lashes to be -administered at intervals of a week, a hundred lashes each time. - -“I am an Englishman, and claim the right to communicate with the -British Consul, and also my friend, General von Eckerstein.” - -“You don’t dare to deny that you struck Colonel Bremenhof?” - -“My quarrel is personal with him. He sent me here in the first instance -without any cause and was going to strike me just now when I hit him.” - -“Enough,” was the stern reply. “You have admitted your infamous act. -The first portion of your punishment will be administered to-morrow;” -and with that he turned on his heel and left me to my own reflections. - -They were gloomy enough. I had once seen a man knouted, and had winced -as the lash tore the flesh from the poor devil’s back. I would rather -have been sentenced to be shot at once; and for a few mad moments I -indulged in wild thoughts of self-destruction or of attempting a fierce -attack on some one in the prison which would bring a capital sentence. - -Sanity returned presently, however, and after a time the extraordinary -circumstances of Volna’s visit began to claim my thoughts. - -What baffled me as much as anything was that Colonel Bremenhof had -addressed her by her Christian name. What could he be to her, or she -to him? He had evidently brought her to the prison to identify me; but -what could be his motive? Could she have fallen under suspicion? What -did he know, and how had he guessed that she and I had been together? -Had she been confronted with the police agent of the Devil’s Staircase -incident? Was she to be charged? That did not seem possible in view of -the fact that she was apparently free and he had spoken to her as to a -friend. - -I raked my wits over and over again in repeated attempts to answer -these questions, only to give up the puzzle as hopeless. - -No one came near me again all that afternoon and evening, and as the -hours passed, the thought of what was in store for me on the morrow -became more and more oppressive. And when, at length, I heard the -warders going their night rounds, I am free to confess I was very close -to despair. - -I dreaded the lash as fully as any poor devil who was ever sentenced to -it deservedly; and I found myself speculating, with a coward’s fear, -upon the gruesome ordeal. - -I could not sleep for the shuddering horror of the thing. In vain I -told myself that men had gone through it before, and that what they had -endured, I could probably endure. There was no consolation in that. The -one thought that did afford me a gleam of grim comfort was that if I -did get through it and was ever free, Colonel Bremenhof should taste -something of the horrors he had caused me to endure before I would call -my account with him square. - -There was a great deal of the brute in me in those lingering hours of -despair. - -I was still in this mood of self-torturing apprehension, trying vainly -to get to sleep and shake off the horrors of it when my cell door was -opened and two warders entered. By the lantern which one carried I saw -two other figures in the gloom beyond, and I jumped to the conclusion -that the time for my knouting had been put forward. - -“This is the prisoner.” I recognized the governor’s voice. - -The warder’s lantern flashed to my face, and out of the gloom came a -sonorous “Good God!” Then some one rushed forward and took my hands. -“My dear boy, what in the name of heaven and earth does all this mean?” - -It was my old friend, General von Eckerstein; and as I felt the grasp -of his hands I closed my eyes with a deep, deep sigh of intense -thankfulness. - -“There has been a bad mistake, that’s all,” I said, scarcely knowing -what I said or did for the moment. The sense of relief was so intense -as to be almost overpowering. I found myself laughing fatuously. - -“This is your friend, General?” asked the governor. - -“Why, of course it is. It’s the most extraordinary thing in the world. -Why on earth didn’t you send for me before?” - -“I tried to, but--I had better explain everything.” - -“He has proved himself a very dangerous and desperate man, General,” -said the governor. “Will you answer for him?” - -“Answer for him? Yes; with my life, man. Can you let me see him -privately? I’m lost in amazement.” - -“Take off his irons,” ordered the governor. - -“Fettered, too. Heavens! what would your father have said?” - -The irons were taken off and I was allowed to go with the General to -one of the governor’s rooms where we were left alone. This gave me time -to regain my self-control. - -“Now perhaps you’ll tell me all about it,” said my friend. - -“Two things first. Give me a cigar, and tell me how you have come from -Petersburg just in the nick of time.” - -“From Petersburg? I have not come from Petersburg; I am in Warsaw for a -time. But what do you mean? You knew that when you sent me this.” - -He handed me a letter as follows: - - “DEAR OLD FRIEND,-- - - “Come to me at once to the Kreuzstadt fortress. I am a prisoner. For - God’s sake. - - “ROBERT ANSTRUTHER.” - - “I cannot write this myself, but do not fail me.” - -His shrewd eyes were fixed upon me as I looked up. “Umph! Who’s the -woman?” he asked. I hesitated and smiled as I laid the letter down, -and, to fill the pause, lighted my cigar. “Don’t,” he jerked. I -started; for the warning came so pat on my thoughts of the best tale to -make. - -I looked across and met his keen, penetrating gaze. - -“Young Bob Anstruther, if you try and lie to me I’ll throw up the whole -thing. Trust me with the truth, and I’ll do for you what your father’s -friend should.” - -“The secret is not mine and----” - -“Devil take the boy,” he burst in vehemently. “Don’t I love John -Anstruther’s son like my own child, or do you think an old diplomat -gabs and blabs like a washerwoman? Confound you, do you want to make me -give you my word of honour, you young idiot?” - -I hesitated no longer, but told him the whole story from the meeting -with Volna at Bratinsk railway station down to that moment, omitting -only the part which referred to Father Ambrose and the Fraternity -signals. - -“The portion I don’t tell you doesn’t affect my case, General; and I am -under my pledged word not to reveal it.” - -“You’ve told me about enough,” he retorted grimly; and for a while we -sat and smoked and looked at one another in silence. - -Presently, with a short laugh, he took his cigar from his lips. “You’re -a hot-headed young fool, Bob, just that and nothing more. But”--he -paused, brushed back his grey hair, sighed, and then smiled--“I suppose -at your age I should have done pretty much the same, and I’m cock-sure -your father would.” - -“I’ll take my gruelling, sir, if it comes to it.” - -“Don’t talk nonsense, boy. Do you think I’ll let ’em touch you? But we -must move very warily. Will you apologize to Colonel Bremenhof?” - -“I’ll see him hanged first,” I cried. - -He grinned and nodded. “You mean to make it as stiff for me as you can. -That’s always the way with young folk.” - -“Would you have me apologize to him?” - -His face stiffened and his eyelids came together till they were mere -slits through which his pupils gleamed. “I’m glad you hit him; although -that blow is just the toughest nut to crack. But we must get to work. -Thank Heaven, he put himself in the wrong as usual.” - -He rang the bell and sent for the governor. His manner became suddenly -as stern as with me it had been kind. - -“There has been a very serious miscarriage of justice here, Major -Pruladoff. This is Mr. Robert Anstruther, the son of a man who was the -intimate friend of half the Berlin Court and trusted by the Emperor. -His imprisonment is nothing short of an outrage, and what makes it -really serious is that his demand, made as his right, to see the -British Consul and to communicate with me, was refused.” - -“I know nothing of that, of course, General. He was brought here on the -order of Colonel Bremenhof.” - -“Oblige me by calling him up on the telephone, and let me speak with -him.” - -Some minutes passed before the governor announced that the Colonel was -waiting. My old friend went to the instrument. - -“Is that Colonel Bremenhof? This is General von Eckerstein. I wish to -know why, when the young Englishman, Robert Anstruther, was brought -before you, you refused to allow him to communicate with the British -Consul and with me, his friend? What’s that? That does not answer my -question. By what right did you refuse? What’s that? I can’t hear you. -Oh, your mouth is swollen and you can only speak with difficulty?” - -This was for my benefit, I knew, and I would have smiled if Major -Pruladoff hadn’t been frowning grimly at me. - -“You can give me a direct answer all the same,” continued the General -at the instrument. There was a pause, filled by the insistent buzz -of the voice replying. “That is no reason. You know that, sir. What? -Well, you can’t treat Englishmen like that. It will be my countryman’s -turn next. But you had his papers. Very well, then, I am going now to -the governor. Yes, of course I will, as for my own countryman, as my -own son, in fact. Nonsense. What your men thought doesn’t touch the -point of your refusal. You know that. Well, if you don’t think the -thing had better be hushed up, there’s an end of it. Mr. Anstruther -will communicate with the Consul here and wire to the Ambassador at -Petersburg. What do you mean? Do you dare to try and make me a party -to your illegal act? Then you shouldn’t suggest it. Certainly. If you -don’t send down an order for his release I shall not exert any further -influence to restrain Mr. Anstruther from using his unquestionable -rights, and shall myself wire to the Minister of the Interior. An -hour. No, sir, not five minutes. At once!” and the General hung up the -receiver. - -The telephone bell rang furiously. - -“Just write a short note to Mr. Hardy, the Consul, Robert, and I’ll -take it to him myself. He will at once communicate with Petersburg and -in the meantime I’ll wire to the Minister. You’ll permit the letter to -be written, Major?” - -The bell was going all the time. - -“I am in a difficult position, General,” replied the governor. “That -is probably Colonel Bremenhof. Won’t you answer?” - -“Certainly not. You’d better ask him if he persists in his refusal; and -you may add it doesn’t matter, because I shall see Mr. Hardy.” - -“The Colonel wishes to speak to you again, General,” said the Major -from the instrument. - -“I have no more time to waste over the telephone;” and my friend put on -his overcoat. “You must go back to your cell, Robert; but Mr. Hardy is -a prompt man, and before morning we shall have word of some kind from -Petersburg. Good-night, boy;” and as he shook my hand he winked. - -“General von Eckerstein is going, Colonel,” said the governor through -the telephone. “The Colonel wishes to know where you are going, -General.” - -“Tell him to mind to his own business and I’ll mind mine,” was the -angry reply, and it was repeated over the wire. - -The General walked to the door and opened it. - -“The Colonel urgently begs you to speak with him, General.” - -“Am I to wait for that letter to be written or not, sir?” His face -might have been a stone mask in its sternness. - -“Please wait a moment, General. As a personal favour to me. I really -don’t know what to do.” - -“I have no more time to waste, I say. I demand a reply now.” - -“Mr. Anstruther, will you ask the General? It may be of the highest -moment to you.” - -A very different sort of governor this from the one who had lectured me -so sternly in my cell, and then glibly sentenced me to the knout. - -“No. I have been treated too infamously. I prefer to put the matter in -the hands of the British authorities,” I answered. “All Europe shall -know how foreigners are treated in Warsaw.” - -A glance from the General approved my reply. - -“You can write to your Consul, then.” We both understood that this was -merely intended to gain delay, and we wasted some time in pretended -difficulty about phrasing the letter, while a conversation continued -over the wire which clearly showed the man at the other end was in -trouble. - -“That’s enough, Bob,” said the General presently. “You can tell him all -when he comes.” - -“Thank Heaven,” breathed the governor with a sigh of relief as the -receiver was hung up again. “One moment, General. The Colonel is -sending an order for Mr. Anstruther’s release upon your giving me your -assurance to be responsible for him.” - -“Just in time,” exclaimed my old friend, curtly and ungraciously, as he -tore up the paper, on which, by-the-bye, I had not written a line. “And -about that infernal knouting?” - -“The affair is now out of my hands;” and the governor gave another sigh -of relief. - -Half an hour later the order arrived, and we left the prison together. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII - -“DO YOU LOVE VOLNA DRAKONA?” - - -The next day I did nothing except fit myself out with some new clothes, -and speculate about my future course. - -I could not decide anything until I saw the General; and before I rose -he had gone out and had left word for me to wait in the house for him. - -After the harrassing uncertainty of my spell in prison, the scene with -Bremenhof on the previous day, and the disturbing ordeal of the crisis -it had produced, the mere rest and sense of security were indescribably -welcome. - -I had plenty to think about, of course, but it was more like -floundering speculation than consecutive thought. How Volna had -returned to Warsaw? What was behind her visit to the prison? What the -connection was between her and Colonel Bremenhof? What his motive -could be in bringing her to the prison? Whether she had fallen under -suspicion? How was I to set about ascertaining the truth? How to find -means of seeing her again? With no facts to guide me, I could not -answer the puzzling questions which suggested themselves thus readily. - -“I have settled your matter,” said the General when we were closeted -together in the evening. “Here are your papers, passport, and letter -of credit; and I have succeeded in making Colonel Bremenhof understand -that the affair with him had better be regarded as a personal quarrel. -I have pledged my word for you--that you are no more a revolutionary -than I am; that in anything you may have done, you were just a tool in -others’ hands.” - -“That’s rather rough on the ‘others,’” I protested. - -“There will be an opportunity given to you, the day after to-morrow, to -say all you know about the partner of your flight from Bratinsk.” - -“It will be devilish awkward,” I murmured. - -“Better than three hundred lashes, isn’t it?” he returned drily. “But -you don’t see the point. The day after to-morrow.” - -“One day is just as awkward as another.” - -“You’re not as sharp as your father, Bob.” - -“Sons never are,” I agreed, with a grin. - -“He’d have known what to do with a day and a half’s grace, and a -passport put back in his hands.” - -“Oh! You mean I should bolt?” - -“Are you going to make an egregious young ass of yourself again?” - -“It looks like it to you, no doubt,” I said, a little sheepishly. - -“Umph. There’s a train west at midnight.” - -There was a long pause. “Do you think my father would have bolted?” I -asked. - -He pursed his lips and frowned. “Is she so much to you?” - -“She is the one woman in the world to me.” - -He appeared to expect the answer and yet to regret it. “Then, of -course, you’ll stay. You see what it means?” - -“I don’t care what it means.” - -“I’ve got you out of this mess, but if you give Bremenhof another -chance against you, you’ll have to shift for yourself. I shall be -powerless to help you. I can’t tell you official secrets, but I may -warn you that we are face to face with events the results of which no -man can foresee. It may spell revolution and bloodshed; and to be even -a suspect then will be full of hazard and peril.” - -“The more reason for me to stop.” - -“Bremenhof has already great power, and if a crisis comes, he will have -a free hand. He hates you,--not only for what you have done to him, but -for another reason. Volna Drakona is betrothed to him.” - -“To that brutal bully? I can’t believe it.” - -“I know what I say. If he gets half a chance at you, you’ll feel his -hand. Take my advice and go.” He was very earnest. - -“Not for fifty infernal Bremenhofs,” I cried passionately. - -He flung the end of his cigar away and rose. “That’s your last word? It -may prove a serious mistake for the girl’s sake.” - -“My last word--absolutely.” - -A half-quizzical smile relieved the earnestness of his look for a -moment. “I believe you’ll make an awful mess of things, Bob; but it’s -glorious to be young. If I can help you, I will; but----” a shrug of -the shoulders and a toss of the hands finished the sentence, as he -turned away to his desk. - -I bade him good-night a few minutes later and thanked him again for his -help. - -“Sleep over it all; perhaps it will look different in the morning and -you may be able to see how your staying can help the girl. I can’t.” -Then with the same kindly, half-quizzical smile he added: “But then I’m -only a thin-blooded old cynic and you’re a pulseful young fellow in -love. A tremendous difference, Bob. Eh? Tremendous.” - -Sleep over it I did not, at least for some hours; but worry over it -I did certainly, tossing and turning restlessly until near the dawn; -striving to understand this new complication of Volna’s betrothal to -Bremenhof. - -If he knew or suspected that I had helped her at Bratinsk, I could -understand his treatment of me. A beast by nature and a bully by -official opportunity, if his jealousy had been roused it was quite -likely to render him the brute he had shewn himself to me. It would -explain his having brought her to my cell. He had probably wished to -confirm or dissipate his suspicion that Volna had been my companion in -the flight. Yet he could have done that in a moment by confronting her -with either of the police agents. Why had he not done that? - -Puzzling over this question I stumbled on what might possibly be the -key. He might wish for private reasons to convince himself and yet be -unwilling to do this officially. If the police agents recognised her, -he might be unable to shield her from the consequences of her act. - -This gave me another idea. If he was afraid to have Volna publicly and -officially identified, I saw how to bluff him. I could demand to have -my examination a strictly official one; and so outplay him. - -His object was now to frighten me away from Warsaw by threatening to -have me examined as to my part; but if I could convince him that I -meant that examination to end in the public identification of Volna, he -would be as loath to hold it as I was to face it. - -But I must first satisfy myself of the facts behind this betrothal. I -recalled her reference to an entanglement; but I laughed at the notion -that she cared for him. Yet how could I get at the truth? - -This question was still unsettled when I rose the next morning; and -then Fortune did me a good turn and put the answer in my reach. - -The General looked a little troubled when he met me. “I have had a -telephone message about you, Bob. From Count Ladislas Tuleski.” - -I beamed. He was the very man to tell me all I wished to know. “He’s -one of my best friends, General. He saved my life a couple of years ago -in the Alps at the risk of his own. It’s a stroke of luck if he’s in -the city.” - -“There are two kinds of luck, so that may be true. He had heard you -were here and wants to see you.” - -“Not half so badly as I want to see him.” - -“You know he is one of the Fraternity leaders?” - -“He’s the gentlest soul in the world and wouldn’t hurt a fly.” - -“If you go to his house under the circumstances, it will be looked upon -as suspicious; to-day of all days in the year. I warn you.” - -“Why to-day?” - -“I forgot you had been in prison for nearly a week and don’t know the -news. Every eye in Russia to-day is waiting on events in Petersburg. -The strikers are going to the Winter Palace to petition the Czar, and -if bloodshed follows, as seems inevitable, it may spread over the whole -Empire.” - -“What has that to do with my seeing my friend?” - -“You are playing with words, boy,” he answered sternly. “He is a leader -of this movement; you are half suspect now; and if the trouble we fear -comes, you will give Bremenhof the chance he seeks against you.” - -“I am not afraid of Colonel Bremenhof. I have some questions to ask -Ladislas that cannot wait.” - -“I can only warn you, of course, but if you were my son, I declare to -God I’d put you under lock and key to stop this madness,” he burst out -almost fiercely. - -His vehemence seemed to me quite unwarranted and all out of -perspective. “I shall come to no harm, sir.” - -“You don’t see what you are doing, boy. It is madness--nothing short of -it. Remember my warning when the trouble comes, as it certainly will,” -and he turned away. - -“I am sorry to anger you, sir; but I fear I haven’t made you understand -all that this means to me. I value your friendship and, believe me, -I would take your advice now if I could. But all I care about in the -world is concerned in this, and I must find out the truth.” - -He turned, paused, appeared to hesitate, and then shook his head. “No, -I will be no party to foolishness of this kind. I must not. You are -taking a risk you don’t or won’t understand;” and he left me. - -I knew that real solicitude for me was at the bottom of my old friend’s -anger and I was genuinely sorry for the misunderstanding which had -arisen; but I could not listen to his counsel. Find out the truth about -Volna’s betrothal I must and would; and short of going to Volna herself -for it--an obviously impossible course--to see Ladislas was the only -thing to do. - -As I hastened to his house I perceived one thing, however. I could no -longer remain under the General’s roof. That might compromise him: and -I resolved to write him from Ladislas’ house that I should not return. - -I found my friend in a condition of excitement unusual even with -him. He was always impulsive and a slave to the mood of the moment, -and I had long ceased to be surprised by his neurotic impetuosity and -feverish unrest. It was this very self-regardless impetuosity, indeed, -which had led him to offer his life for mine when he had dashed to my -rescue in the mountaineering incident which had bound us together in -bonds of close and affectionate friendship. - -“I had no idea you were in Warsaw, Ladislas,” I said, as I gripped his -hand, “I can’t tell you how glad I am to see you.” - -He held my hand and wheeled me round to the light as he stared into my -eyes. “Let me look at you. Do you come as a friend?” - -I should have smiled, but for his careworn, harrassed, eager expression -as he put the strange question. “I hope I shall never come to you as -anything but a friend.” - -His black eyes shone for the second he continued to stare at me. Then -he dropped my hand, and exclaimed. “My God, I hope so. My God, I hope -so; but there are things which turn even friends into enemies;” and -he sighed as he thrust his fingers through his hair--he had the head -of a poet or musician and wore his fair hair quite long--and began to -pace up and down the room. It was difficult for him to keep still at -any time; and in moments of unusual excitement he was as volatile as -quicksilver. - -“It will have to be something serious to turn us into enemies, -Ladislas,” I replied. “But tell me what it is you think might do it. I -shan’t shirk a test, I promise you.” - -“Ah, you know there is something, then, Robert,” he cried, wheeling -round abruptly and with quite a suggestion of fierceness. He was the -only intimate I had who refused to call me Bob. He considered it -undignified, he had once said. - -“I only know that you sent for me, my dear fellow, and I can see for -myself that you are upset. Tell me.” - -He started on his walk again and in the pause I lighted a cigar. Five -or six times he crossed and recrossed the room, his hands in his hair, -in his pockets, and tugging at the lapels of his coat in turn. Then he -came and stood over me and fixed his great eyes on mine. - -“Do you love Volna Drakona? Answer me; on your solemn word of honour, -for the love of God.” - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII - -FOR FRIENDSHIP’S SAKE - - -My friend’s question came like a clap of thunder in the clear blue of a -summer sky, so absolutely startling was its surprise. - -In the second’s pause before I replied, many of the complicating -possibilities involved in it flashed upon me as his burning almost -passionate gaze was bent upon me. - -I pushed my chair back, rose and gripped his hand. “We must talk this -over, Ladislas, as friends.” - -“Answer me. Answer me,” he cried, trying to release his hand. “I must -know, before we talk of friendship.” - -“I will answer you. I give you my honour you shall have nothing but the -truth from me; but I must first know all that lies behind the question -and all that depends upon it. Come, man, speak out. Don’t try to drag -your hand away. We are men as well as dear friends; and whatever has to -be said or done, must not and shall not break our friendship.” I placed -my other hand on his shoulder. “Can’t you agree to this?” - -“Not if you have come between me and her.” - -“You are unbalanced in your excitement, or you would never say that to -me. Understand what I say. Nothing--mark, nothing shall ever make me -other than your friend.” - -I felt him trembling under my hand; and again he tried to free himself. - -“No, Ladislas; I do not let you go until you agree in that. You saved -my life once. Do you think I forget? I told you then that if the day -ever came for me to pay the debt, I should be glad. Now, what is this -girl to you?” - -“More than my life. My God, much more. More than even my honour, I -believe, God help me.” - -I steadied myself and spoke firmly. “What is it you ask of me?” - -His large expressive eyes lighted with eagerness. “Can you do this for -me? Can you give her to me?” - -I clenched my hands until the nails dug into the palms with the -intensity of my effort for composure. It was the crisis of my life. - -“My God, you cannot? You will not? And you pledged your oath. I saved -your life; and you are false to your word.” He said this rapidly, -vehemently, fiercely. Then with a sudden change he flung himself into -a chair and covered his face with his hands, crying: “God, God, what a -coward I am!” - -I resumed my seat and as I faced the sacrifice that was now demanded of -me, the old scene flashed vividly into my thoughts. - -On a treacherous slope of crumbling rubble not thirty feet from the -edge of an Alpine abyss, dropping a thousand feet sheer to the rocks -below, a young fellow lay on his back, sweat-stained and staring, heels -and hands dug desperately into the yielding surface as he measured the -inches and reckoned the moments between him and the death yawning just -below him. Slip, slip, slip, an inch or two at a time, he slid. Clutch -as he would with his bleeding fingers and strain as he did, he could -not prevent himself from being carried down, down, down with slow but -heart-sickening certainty. - -Death seemed inevitable; and as it is better to die quickly than to -linger with nerve-racking hopelessness, he had made up his mind to let -himself go and get it over, when a cheery call came from above, and the -light of hope was kindled once again in his beating heart. - -At the hazard of his life another man launched himself on that death -slide and, with a courage equalled only by his mountaineering skill, -carried a rope to his friend and saved his life just as his feet -reached the very brink of the abyss. - -I was the clumsy fool who had stupidly jeopardized my life and Ladislas -the friend who offered his to save me. - -And now Volna was to be the price! He had called for it: had thrown in -my teeth the pledge I had given; and had chided me for my unreadiness -to redeem it. This the friend whom I had always deemed the type of -honour and chivalry! Bargaining for the body of the woman he loved! - -In the first bitter moment my soul rose in passionate rebellion -against the sacrifice. Nothing in all my life had ever moved me so -deeply. To make myself a party to the bargain was to do dishonour to -Volna herself. What right had we to take this thing into our hands and -settle her life for her? It was for her, not for us, to make a decision -so vital to her happiness. - -Such a price as this had never been in contemplation. He knew this as -well as I. And at that point my memory played me a curious trick. My -thoughts flashed back to the moment of cold despair when death lay -gaping just below me on that mountain slide; to the dazzling change to -hope at the sound of Ladislas’ cheery call of encouragement. I saw him -again working his way toward me, death the certain penalty of a single -unskilful step; and once again the warm glow of gratitude for the -dauntless courage and devotion which had prompted my pledge then, came -back in all its force now. - -It ended the struggle. I would pay the price, let the cost be what it -might. - -I sighed heavily and turned to find him leaning forward watching me -intently and waiting, as though he divined the struggle that was -rending me. - -I smiled. “I won’t pretend that it hasn’t cost me a struggle, Ladislas; -but it’s over: and we can still be friends.” - -“How strong you are!” he exclaimed. - -“You wouldn’t think there was much strength in me if you knew the -bitter things I was thinking just now of you.” - -“You love her, then?” - -“I can’t help that--but I can trust myself for the rest. Would to -Heaven I had known before this had happened at Bratinsk! So little did -I suspect, I came to-day to ask you the meaning of her betrothal to -Colonel Bremenhof.” - -“It is an awful mess!” he exclaimed, and began pacing the room again. -“Count Peter arranged that. It was a blind to keep the Drakonas from -being suspected. Volna consented for her mother’s sake; but she was -candid, telling the man she did not care for him. She is as true as a -crystal. Her sister and brother--do you know them? No?--they fed him -with lies and blinded him; all at the Count’s instigation.” - -“Well?” - -“Bremenhof is a devil for cunning. He was not deceived; and he saw -at once that his hold over Volna was her fear for her mother. So he -wormed and moled and got a case against the mother; and now he swears -that if the marriage does not take place at once--to-day or at latest -to-morrow--he will have the mother arrested, and Volna, too.” - -“You know of my affair with him?” - -“Volna told me you struck him. He took her there to satisfy himself -privately that she had been at Bratinsk; and have that to hold over -her.” - -“Why have you let her stay at Warsaw?” - -“Count Peter was bringing her to Cracow to be married to me.” - -“Married to you! I don’t understand. Were you secretly betrothed?” - -“No, no. She had no thought of it, until Count Peter told her at -Bratinsk. But she knows how I love her; and we should have won her to -consent.” - -I remembered her statement to me at Bratinsk; that she had meant to -escape and return to Warsaw. But I kept this to myself. - -“And now?” - -“She is changed. It is you who have changed her. She can scarcely be -kept from breaking with Bremenhof. I don’t know what to do. My God, I -don’t know what to do.” - -“It’s plain enough. Take her and her mother away from Warsaw.” - -“How can I go, man? In Heaven’s name, how can I go? We are on the eve -of the most glorious crisis in our country’s history; and we leaders -dare not leave our posts.” - -“Send them away then in some one else’s care.” - -“Why? This city is the safest place in all the Empire for them. -To-day the great demonstration at Petersburg will show the Czar and -those about him and all the world that the people’s just demands can -no longer be resisted. The power of these tyrants will be shattered -against the greater might of the people’s will. You know my dreams of -old. They are coming true. We are on the eve of the greatest revolution -the world has ever seen: greatest in purpose, widest in area, most -beneficial in results--and what is greatest of all--to be achieved -without the shedding of a drop of blood.” - -“A bloodless revolution will be a new thing in history, Ladislas, -especially under Russian methods.” - -“You do not understand and so you doubt. But we know. The army is with -us almost to a man. They are of the people, blood of blood and bone -of bone in close-knit kinship; and when the hour strikes, the people -will rise in every city, town, and hamlet, rise as one man; and at that -rising the musket of every soldier will be grounded and not a sword -will leave its scabbard. Peace is our watch-word; peace our method; -peace and brotherhood our end.” - -“It is not only Polish independence then?” - -“Poland will be free. Poland will lift her head again, a nation among -the nations: but all Russia will be free in the gigantic upheaval.” - -His eyes gleamed with excitement as he strode up and down flinging his -arms about; his enthusiasm fired by his own rhapsody. He was very much -the dreamer; and he gave the reins to his dream with voluble energy. - -“Have you any practical men among you?” I asked, when at length he -paused. - -“We are all practical. My dear friend, you do not know us.” - -“True; but suppose you are wrong and that in some places the troops -stand by the Government, what will you do?” - -“Should we legislate for the impossible?” and he went on with a hundred -and fifty unconvincing and inconsequent reasons why nothing of the -kind could occur. “We are offering liberty--liberty, the grandest -gift on God’s green earth--not only to the people, but to the soldiers -themselves. They are not fools, or blind, or idiots to refuse it.” - -“But your troops here are not Poles, but Russians hating the Poles; and -the disposition of the regiments all over the Empire is on the same -principle. Do you tell me that national and tribal hatreds are going -to be smothered just because a few good fellows like you hold up your -hands and cry ‘Liberty’? To put it in a nutshell, if you believe this, -why are you afraid of what Bremenhof can do in regard to Volna?” - -To my surprise and concern he collapsed entirely. He threw himself -into a chair and pressed his hand to his face. “Don’t, don’t,” he -cried. “You give life and form to the one deadly fear that chills me -when I can’t suppress it; that haunts me at night like a spectre, and -paralyzes me with the agony of its hideous possibilities. I dare not -think of it, my friend; I dare not. God, God, I dare not.” - -I said no more. He was curious material for revolutionary work; but if -there were many like him, the Fraternity was a much less formidable -body than I had deemed, despite the evidence I had had of its -widespread organization. - -Presently he roused himself, stood up and apparently with only the -slightest effort shook off his depression. - -“I didn’t mean to inflict this on you,” he said, with a smile, -charming but almost pathetically weary. - -My patience was nearly exhausted, however. “What are you going to do to -save her?” I asked bluntly. - -He shook back his long hair, and smiled. “To-morrow there will be no -more thought or talk of danger.” - -Just then he was called out, and when he returned a few minutes later, -his face was grey and drawn and haggard with anxiety. - -“You must take her away from Warsaw,” he said. - -“I? Ladislas! What do you mean?” - -He held up a paper in his trembling hand. “News from Petersburg. The -soldiers are drawn up in thousands all over the city there. Guns are -posted in all directions; God knows what is going to happen. If there -is bloodshed there, hell will break loose here. You alone can save her.” - -“But, Ladislas, you forget. For me to do anything now----” - -He caught both my hands in his agitation. “You’ll do this, Robert? For -our old friendship’s sake? For her sake? If she stays here, God alone -knows what may happen. You must do it. You must. You must.” He was -almost hysterical. - -“But after what I have told you about her and you have implied to me, -my position----” - -“What is all that compared to her safety? Do you think I would not -trust you? Come to the house with me at once--this instant. Would you -leave her in Bremenhof’s power?” - -“No, no, I cannot go with you. You ask too much. For her sake, no less -than mine, you must find some other means,” I protested. - -“There is no other way,” he cried, impetuously and vehemently. “She -shall know the truth. I will tell her that you renounce--that--you know -what I mean. For God’s sake, don’t hesitate or it may be too late. At -any cost she must be saved; and her family can do nothing. She shall -know that you are acting for me. I will explain everything. It is no -time for mere scruples or personal feeling. If I trust you, surely you -can trust yourself.” - -I was dead set against the plan: every impulse and instinct protesting, -except the desire to help Volna. But that she would be in grievous -danger, should there be a rising in the city, was a fact nothing could -explain away; and that Ladislas was about the last man in the world -to be able to save her in such a crisis appeared no less certain. If -anything was to be done, some one capable of taking a practical view -of things must do it; and her friends appeared to be a set of most -unpractical theorists. - -But if I was to do anything, it must be made absolutely plain to Volna -that I was acting for Ladislas--to save her for him. Surely a most -awkward situation to explain. But he continued to urge me and declared -he would leave no doubt in her mind; and at length I yielded, and we -started for the Drakonas’ house. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX - -TURNING THE SCREW - - -Embarrassing as my position must have been in any case, it was made -much worse by the manner of my reception at the Drakonas’. - -Volna’s half-sister, Katinka, received us; and the moment my name -was mentioned, she left me no room to doubt that so far as she was -concerned I was a most unwelcome visitor. - -She was a complete contrast in appearance to Volna. A slight, wiry, -straight-backed, acid-faced, little woman of about thirty, with a pair -of lustrous dark eyes so disproportionately large that the rest of the -features, except her thin straight lips, seemed to pass unnoticed. She -gave me a very frigid bow. “We have of course heard of you from Volna, -Mr. Anstruther,” she said; her tone implying that what she had heard -was by no means to my credit; and before I could reply, she turned to -Ladislas. “Has anything happened that you are here?” - -It was plain to see that he was not at ease with her. “Where is Volna?” -he asked. - -“She is out. You have not brought Mr. Anstruther to see her?” That he -would be mad to think of such a thing was her meaning. - -“I have decided that she cannot safely remain in the city.” - -“Indeed. Why? Or perhaps I should ask this gentleman. You had no such -thought when I saw you last.” - -“I have had grave news from Petersburg this morning, Katinka.” - -“Oh, are you going to run away?” - -“Of course not.” - -“Then how can Volna go?” She was a past master in the art of -insinuation. - -“I have induced my friend here to consent to take her.” - -Her large eyes opened as if in profound astonishment as she looked -first at him and then turned them slowly upon me, and coughed most -suggestively. “_You_ have done this?” Had she put the thought in blunt -words she could not have expressed more plainly her conviction that I -had concocted the plan for my own ends and that Ladislas must be blind -and mad to consent to it. - -“Yes, I have; Mr. Anstruther understands precisely the relationship -that exists between Volna and me.” - -“You mean which should but does not exist between you,” she corrected, -significantly. - -“Anstruther is my loyal friend, Katinka.” - -“Have I expressed any doubt on that point?” - -“Miss Drakona is prejudiced against the English, Robert,” said -Ladislas, turning to me. He flushed with vexation and appeared anxious -to apologize for my reception. - -“That is surely my country’s misfortune,” said I. - -“That is insincere; but being English you of course cannot help it,” -was the reply, very unpleasantly spoken. - -Ladislas very foolishly took this up. “Anstruther is my friend, -Katinka,” he said warmly. - -“I don’t see that that affects the sincerity or insincerity of what he -says. Mr. Anstruther may as well know that he has caused a great deal -of trouble in our family, and that so far as my brother and myself are -concerned, we do not thank him for it.” - -“My remark just now was merely intended as one of common politeness, -madam,” I said. “I am not glad when I find any one prejudiced against -my countrymen. And I am quite sincere in expressing regret if I have -caused trouble to any of your family.” - -Her large eyes were fixed coldly upon me while I spoke and at the end -she paused and said--“Indeed!” with a most disconcerting effect. - -An awkward pause followed, broken by the entrance of the brother, to -whom she introduced me in these terms. “This is Mr. Anstruther, Paul, -who has come with Ladislas to induce Volna to run away from Warsaw at a -moment when the flight of any one from this house would be a disgrace -to the cause of the Fraternity.” - -As might be expected, the introduction did not please him. “I am not -aware that we need the interference of any outsiders, sir.” - -“That is the word--interference,” agreed the sister. - -“It is nothing of the sort, Katinka,” declared Ladislas, brusquely. -“I have brought my friend, Paul, to help in getting your mother and -Volna into some place of safety until the troubles here are over. He -knows all about the Bremenhof entanglement and all about--er--Volna and -myself. He acts entirely at my suggestion and on my behalf as my friend -in this matter. You know that if any violence breaks out, the city will -be no safe place for Volna or her mother--or any woman.” - -“I am not going to run away,” said Katinka, with placid malice. “But -of course Volna will jump at such a chance. Until this last deplorable -affair, she was accustomed to listen to _our_ advice.” - -“I see no necessity for it, Ladislas,” was Paul’s verdict. - -“We are of _no_ account, Paul. It is not what _we_ think, of course.” - -“Where is your mother?” asked Ladislas. - -The question was answered by the entrance of one of the sweetest old -ladies I have ever seen. Just Volna, thirty-five or forty years older; -but Volna without the spirit and capacity and plucky resource I had -seen her shew. - -“You are Mr. Anstruther, I am sure,” she said, as she gave me her hand -with a sweet gracious smile. “I know you by my Volna’s description; and -thank you from my heart for all you did.” - -The brother and sister exchanged looks and shrugs. - -“I did no more, madame, than any one would have done in a similar case.” - -“You saved my dearest child, sir; and a mother’s heart knows how to be -grateful.” - -“He wishes to do more now, Madame Drakona; and take you and Volna away -from the city until these troubles have blown over,” said Ladislas. - -An expression of perplexity clouded her face and she glanced doubtfully -and nervously toward the other two. “I don’t think I understand,” she -said, weakly. “I should like to go, but----” she stopped, and it struck -me she was looking for Katinka’s sanction. - -“These things are to be settled without regard to what we Drakonas -think,” said Katinka. “Of course I regard it as indecorous, -impracticable, unnecessary and cowardly. But my opinion is not even -asked;” and she folded her hands and tapped her foot and assumed the -air of an injured martyr. - -“It is not my suggestion, madame, but that of my friend, Ladislas -here,” I said to the old lady. - -“I am sure I don’t know what to do. I wish Volna were here. Could -we go?” she replied; and then a long and at times bitter discussion -followed in which I took no part. The dear old soul was swayed first -one way by Ladislas and then another by Katinka. Paul’s part was -chiefly that of echo to his sister, who, I noticed, first settled -things for herself and then put the responsibility upon him; and held -up his opinion as final and decisive. - -How long the discussion would have lasted and how many bitter -insinuations Katinka would have thrown out about me it is impossible to -say; but the end came in a fashion that was both dramatic and startling. - -Paul was called away to the telephone and when he returned to the room -he was ashen pale and intensely agitated. - -“There has been a massacre at Petersburg. The troops have fired on the -people and thousands have been killed.” - -A dead silence fell on us all, broken only by a groan of anguish from -Ladislas. We looked at one another in silent horror as the realization -of what it might mean to all in Warsaw began to force itself upon us. - -Even Katinka was awe-stricken and aghast. - -We were still under the spell of this strained silence when a maid -servant scared and white of face rushed in. - -“The police are here, madame, and ask for you,” she cried. - -An officer followed the girl, and out in the hallway I saw a file of -men drawn up. - -“Madame Drakona?” he asked. - -“I am Madame Drakona. What do you want with me?” asked the old lady, -rising. - -I noticed that Paul instead of stepping forward to the mother’s side -remained by his sister. - -“I have to ask you to accompany me to the offices of the Department, -madame,” said the agent. - -“To ask me? I don’t understand,” she replied feebly. “Katinka, Paul, -what can this mean? When do you wish me to go, sir?” - -“My instructions are that you accompany me immediately.” - -“But there must be a mistake. I am sure there must be. I cannot go -until I have seen my daughter. She is out. Can I not wait until she -returns?” - -“Are you sure there is no mistake?” asked Paul; as Katinka crossed to -Madame Drakona. - -“My instructions are too precise to admit of that.” - -“By whose instructions do you act?” I asked. - -“I cannot answer that,” was the reply. - -“Do you mean that any charge is preferred against this lady?” - -“I have only to do my duty, sir.” - -I turned to Paul. “Could you not telephone to Colonel Bremenhof?” - -Katinka took this to herself. “You hear your orders, Paul,” she -snapped. Even in that moment her spite predominated. - -“I do not need your advice, sir,” he said; and this perfectly obvious -step was not taken, for no reason apparently except that I had -suggested it. - -“Can I wait for my daughter to return, sir?” asked Madame Drakona. - -“Volna can do nothing,” declared Katinka. - -“I regret, madame, that I have no power to permit that.” - -“Can you tell us nothing about the reasons for this?” asked Paul. - -“Nothing whatever. I know no more than yourself. I wish indeed that the -unpleasant duty had been given to some one else to perform.” - -“I do not blame you, sir,” said Madame Drakona, very graciously, -despite her agitation. “I will get ready.” - -“I must ask you not to be longer than five minutes.” - -He held the door open for her to leave. Katinka went with her and at -a sign from the leader, one of the men followed them up the stairs -and remained at the door of the room into which they went. The leader -stayed with the rest in the hall. - -“What can this mean?” asked Ladislas, aghast. - -“A good thing that no one else is on the list,” said Paul. - -“You must find that a great consolation,” I could not help saying. Paul -turned on me angrily, and Ladislas held up his hand. - -“It will do no good to quarrel,” he said. “What is to be done? Do let -us try to be practical.” - -“The man who can tell you what it means is Bremenhof.” - -“Of course you will go with your mother, Paul?” said Ladislas. - -“I see no object to be gained.” - -“Better ask Miss Drakona,” I suggested, drily. - -“Your tone is very singular, sir,” declared Paul angrily. - -“Far less singular than your unreasoning hostility to me, in which you -appear to echo your sister’s prejudice.” - -“Robert!” protested Ladislas. - -“You are not here by our wish,” cried Paul. - -Madame Drakona came in then, and I saw that Katinka had made no -preparations to go with the mother. - -“Ladislas, you and Mr. Anstruther will stay to see Volna, won’t -you?” asked the old lady, who was much less distressed than I had -anticipated. “She will be so troubled; and she thinks so much of your -advice, Mr. Anstruther. You will stay?” - -“Certainly at your wish,” I agreed. - -“I don’t see that this gentleman can do any good,” murmured the sister. - -“We will both stay, if possible--but one of us certainly,” said -Ladislas. - -“Tell her you don’t think this is a serious thing; it can’t be really; -and I daresay I shall be back again almost before she is home.” - -“I will tell her,” replied my friend. - -She kissed Paul and Katinka--both of whom were as unmoved as though she -had been going for an afternoon drive--and then shook hands with us. -“Volna will rely on you, I know, Mr. Anstruther. Now, sir, I am ready. -Be sure and make Volna understand I am not in the least frightened, -Ladislas.” - -That was her last word spoken with a brave smile as she drove away. - -As soon as we re-entered the house Katinka opened fire at me. “I think -we can do what has to be done alone, Paul.” - -“Madame Drakona asked us to remain, Katinka,” said Ladislas. - -“I wish you could believe, madam, that I have no desire except for the -good of you all,” I put in. - -She fixed her eyes upon me and replied slowly, “I wish I could, sir; -but you have influenced my sister so much against us that I find it -impossible.” - -“How can you think of such pettiness, Katinka, in face of that awful -news from Petersburg,” cried Ladislas. “Great God, it passes my -comprehension.” - -“Are you going, sir?” asked Paul. - -“No. I am not. I promised Madame Drakona to remain until her daughter -returned, and shall do so.” - -“Of course,” agreed Ladislas, pausing a second as he strode up and -down the room in great distress. His excitement mounted fast, and his -fears of coming trouble in the city, caused by the ill news from St. -Petersburg and brought close home by the arrest of Madame Drakona, -oppressed him till the burden became almost unbearable. - -An hour and more passed in this way. Now and again he would break into -fitful heated discussion with Paul and his sister; sometimes he turned -to me with feverish speculations about what would happen; anything in -the effort to relieve the weight of his trouble-laden thoughts. - -Two or three times the telephone bell summoned Paul; and each time he -returned the three would hold whispered counsel together; to end in the -same way, by Ladislas resuming his anxious pacing of the room from end -to end. - -At last some message more disturbing than the rest came. - -“Paul and I must go. I dare not stay,” he declared. “You will do what -must be done here, Robert. They are waiting for us, and God knows -what may happen if we do not go;” and paying no heed to my protests, -scarcely hearing them, indeed, he and Paul hurried away. - -Katinka and I sat on in grim silence. - -I had caught some of the infection of Ladislas’ alarm at coming -trouble; and my one concern now was for Volna’s safety. Even the -embarrassment at the thought of meeting her again was dominated by my -fear for her; and I waited a prey to very gloomy doubt and anxiety. - -She came in not knowing that I was there. She saw only Katinka as she -entered with the question, “Where is mother?” - -Then she saw me and started back in sheer astonishment. Her eyes -lighted, she paled slightly and then the colour rushed to her face and -with both hands outstretched she came to me as a week before at the -priest’s house in Kervatje. “Is it really you?” - -I took her hands. “It is really I.” - -Then Katinka got up and coughed. “Of course I am not surprised; but it -is none the less scandalous, sir, considering Volna’s mother has just -been taken to prison.” - -The piteous look of pain and alarm on Volna’s face as her hands fell -from mine made me wish for the moment that Katinka had been a man. I -could then have told her plainly some of the things I thought about -her. - - - - -CHAPTER XX - -DEFIANCE - - -“To prison? Do you mean that, Katinka?” asked Volna; her tone low and -tense. - -“Do I usually say one thing and mean another?” - -Volna turned swiftly to me as if seeking a contradiction. - -“Where is my mother, Mr. Anstruther?” - -Katinka’s large eyes flashed angrily. “Do you wish to insult me, Volna, -by appealing from me to this new English friend of yours?” - -Volna ignored her save for a gesture. “Mr. Anstruther?” - -“I stayed at your mother’s request to assure you that she does not -think it serious.” - -“My dear, dearest mother!” A piteous cry of sorrow and pity; and then -a change to indignant reproach. “This is your doing, Katinka, yours -and Paul’s and uncle’s; with your miserable plots and schemings and -intrigues! And having done the mischief, you were such a coward as to -leave her to face the consequences alone. Shame on you! If I had no -other cause to hate your conspiracy, your cowardice in this would make -me do it.” - -“Don’t be theatrical, Volna.” - -“If it comforts you to cover your cowardice with a sneer, do so. I do -not envy you the consolation. I should have thought even you would be -ashamed.” - -“I shall not remain to be insulted before a stranger.” - -“When the truth bites like an insult, I can understand how it hurts to -hear it. I shall go to my mother, of course. You will help me find her, -won’t you, Mr. Anstruther?” - -“Of course he will--for Ladislas’ sake,” said Katinka, turning to -deliver her last shot as she went out. - -“What does she mean?” asked Volna with a start. “She has so many barbs -in her speeches. But it doesn’t matter--nothing matters until we find -mother. Where do you think they have taken her? How can we find out? -Oh, I feel half distracted.” - -“I think Colonel Bremenhof holds the key,” I said, very quietly. - -She was bending over a small table and looked up instantly and sharply, -hesitated and then replied: “This must be explained. They have told -you--about him?” - -There was just a suggestion of a challenge in her tone; but the -question gave me an opening to make the explanation of my position, -which had to be made somehow. - -“Oh, yes. Ladislas told me.” - -“Ladislas?” Surprise and a dash of indignation in the tone. - -“No one could have a truer friend than you have in Ladislas.” - -To my consternation she broke in with a laugh: “Why do you tell me -this?” - -“He is my friend also, one of my closest friends. I am under a deep -obligation to him. He saved my life--I think I told you--at the peril -of his own; and to-day he told me not only about Colonel Bremenhof -but--but everything.” - -“Everything?” There was no smile now, but just a steady look. - -“You are making me speak rather bluntly. He told me, I mean, how deeply -he cared for you and he asked me to remain in Warsaw and come here to -try and be of some help to you--as your sister said--for his sake.” - -A pause of considerable embarrassment for me followed. Then she said -merely: “Well?” - -I felt very awkward. “I think that’s all,” I stumbled. - -“I suppose I ought to be very much obliged to Ladislas,” she said, and -dropped her gaze upon the table. - -“His idea was that I could have helped your mother and you to get away -from the city.” - -“On your way to England, of course?” she asked, without looking up. - -I hesitated. “Yes, on my way to England. Father Ambrose urged me to -go to England, you know, as soon as possible; and General Eckerstein -also.” - -“I hope you will have a pleasant journey. Warsaw is just now a very -questionable pleasure resort.” - -“Is that my dismissal?” - -She looked up and dropped the formal tone which had hurt me. “I thought -you wished to go.” - -“That is harder still,” I said. - -She gave me her hand impulsively. “But you don’t really think I wish to -say things that hurt you. After what you have done for me and what you -have had to suffer? Don’t go away with that thought, please.” - -“I don’t wish to go away at all, until I have been of some help to you. -I wish only to make things plain.” - -“Oh, then we are not saying good-bye,” she explained, drawing her -hand from mine again, and smiling; only to change the next moment to -earnestness. “Why surely you know there is no one whose help I would -rather have than yours.” - -“For Ladislas’ sake,” I said. - -Her eyes took a half wistful, half smiling expression. “No matter for -whose sake. We seem fated to be always on a sort of half false footing -to one another. Strangers one hour, English the next, then fellow -conspirators, and then after that brother and sister, and now----” She -paused, as if at a loss for a word. - -“Friends,” I prompted. - -“Oh, yes, always friends, I trust.” - -“Then let us try to think what can be done for your mother.” - -“My dear mother. I must see Colonel Bremenhof, of course. Even with you -to help me, the way is very hard to see.” - -“Shall I go to him with you?” - -At that moment the door was opened quickly and Colonel Bremenhof -entered. - -He was intensely surprised to find me in the room and I think quite as -angry. It was Katinka’s doing. - -“Your sister told me I should find you here, Volna,” he said; “but not -that any one was with you. Least of all, Mr. Anstruther.” - -Volna drew herself up and without taking his outstretched hand asked: -“Where is my mother, Colonel Bremenhof?” - -“I have come to speak to you about her.” - -“They tell me you have had her arrested. Can that be true?” - -“I wish to see you alone.” - -“Until my question is answered, I will not speak to you alone; and if -her arrest is your work, I will never see you again.” - -“There are many things to explain. Will you be good enough to leave the -room, sir?” - -“Will you please stay, Mr. Anstruther?” said Volna quickly. - -“Volna, I must see you in private. For your mother’s sake. Now, sir.” - -“If Mr. Anstruther goes, I go,” she declared. - -His face grew as dark as a thundercloud. “You forget yourself, Volna. -Does this gentleman know----” - -“That we have been betrothed? Oh, yes. It was Mr. Anstruther who saved -me from the police at Bratinsk and afterwards. He naturally has my -entire confidence. I know him for a friend, and he was about to start -with me now to see you and get the truth from you about my mother’s -arrest.” - -“You are making a very unfortunate admission which may very greatly -affect him.” - -I couldn’t stand this. “Be good enough to leave me out of the question -for the moment, Colonel Bremenhof,” I said. “I think I have shewn you -that I know how to take care of myself.” - -“Have you dared to arrest my mother?” asked Volna again. - -“Madame Drakona is not arrested at all. Those who are concerned in the -matter of this national trouble wish to ask her certain questions which -she will, I hope, be able to answer quite satisfactorily.” - -“What do you mean by you ‘hope’ she will be able to answer?” was -Volna’s prompt retort. “I hope that even you would not stoop to the -baseness I can read under your words.” - -“In the absence of certain evidence, Madame Drakona has nothing to -fear. That is all,” he said, doggedly. “Let us speak of this alone, -Volna.” - -“No!” she cried, with indignant emphasis. “Are you so ashamed of your -act that you dare not discuss it? I know what you mean by what you call -the evidence against my mother. You used your opportunities here and -set your spies to scrape it together and you keep it in your own hands, -holding it over me to force me to comply with your wishes. You are -that kind of man. Now, what is your price?” - -It was as easy to see that she was right as that her scorn and contempt -struck right home. He changed colour, twisted his beard nervously, -glanced at her, and from her to me; and stood baffled, disconcerted, -scowling and silent. - -“What is your price? Are you ashamed to name it before Mr. Anstruther?” -she went on, in the same bitter tone. “On what terms will you consent -to put that evidence in my hands? Can you do it? If I should consent to -pay the price, what guarantee should I have, not only that you could, -but that you would, keep any bargain you made? I should surely need -some. I am ready to save my mother. Now, what is your price?” Her face -flushed, her eyes shining, her manner eloquent of her contempt for him, -she presented a magnificent picture of angry scorn. - -He cut a pitiful figure in contrast, as he winced and cowered under -her words as under the lash of a knout. He cared for her. There was no -doubt of that. But it was this very love which made him suffer then. -Hard, callous, cruel, indifferent to the suffering he made others -endure, he cringed now under the mental torture she inflicted. - -It galled him the more that of all men I should be the witness of his -humiliation; nor was I at any pains to conceal my pleasure at his -discomfiture. - -When she spoke next, her tone was cold, quiet, and biting. “You are -still ashamed to name it? You would do the thing itself, mean and -dastardly as it is; but the mention of it harrows your delicate sense -of honour. You are a Russian, and worthy of your country. You have -thrown my mother into prison in order to force me to marry you at once. -That is the price you will not name aloud; and that is a price I will -not pay.” - -The frown on his face deepened ominously as he muttered. “You are -betrothed to me.” - -“The one thing in my life I am ashamed of. It was a sham betrothal, and -you are welcome to the truth now. I was at least honest with you. I -told you there was on my side none of that feeling which a girl should -have at such a time, and that I was heart free. What I did not tell you -was that the betrothal was intended to save those about me from danger -at your hand. It served its purpose until to-day, when you have struck -this coward’s blow. Now, thank God, the truth can be told.” - -Chancing to glance into a mirror at this moment, I caught sight of -Katinka listening, white-faced, in the doorway. At this avowal of -Volna’s she threw up her hands and hurried away. - -“You admit you tricked me?” said Bremenhof between his clenched teeth. - -“Call it what you will, I have told you now the truth.” - -“You understand what this means?” - -“I am not afraid of you. Say what you will and do what you will. I will -save my mother in spite of you. Unless she is set free, your part in -this shall be made known. How you have constantly held over me the -threat of my mother’s arrest; how at my instance you have failed to do -your duty--if it was your duty to arrest me--and how you have abused -your official power to serve your personal ends with me. You have done -your worst now; and have failed. And if justice is not really dead in -Russia and we Poles are aught but your serfs, I will see that if we are -to be punished, you, our accomplice, shall not escape your share of -that punishment.” - -“My God!” he exclaimed under his breath, abashed for the moment by -her magnificent boldness. Then anger rallied him. “We will see,” he -muttered, and turned to leave. - -I stepped between him and the door. - -“Let him go, if you please, Mr. Anstruther. Let him do what he dare.” - -Without even another glance at her he went out. - -“Thank Heaven the truth is out at last,” she said. - -“I wonder you had the courage. What will he do?” - -Before she answered, Katinka came in dressed for the street and looking -very angry and alarmed. - -“You are mad, Volna. I heard you. At such a time as this to speak so. -You have placed us all in peril. You should be ashamed. Much you care -for your mother!” - -“I don’t think you can even guess how much, Katinka,” answered Volna -very quietly. “Where are you going?” - -“Anywhere rather than stay here after that. You had no thought for Paul -or for me, of course. We are not safe another minute. Paul is with -Ladislas; I have warned him by the telephone. I congratulate you, Mr. -Anstruther, upon the disastrous result of your interference.” - -“You must not say that, Katinka. This is not Mr. Anstruther’s doing; it -is my own act, and mine only. But by all means save yourself.” - -“The police may be here at any moment to arrest us all.” - -“Then why waste time in staying to reproach me?” - -Katinka’s great eyes flashed angrily. “Have you taken leave of your -senses?” she cried. “You have never been like this before. It is sheer -folly and madness.” - -“I told him no more than the truth,” replied Volna; adding after a -slight pause: “One of the really delicious moments of my life.” - -“You purchased your pleasure with the safety of us all. Perhaps that -will add to your enjoyment,” retorted Katinka, as she hurried out of -the room. - -“Katinka is eager for national independence, but she does not like it -in the family.” - -“What do you suppose Bremenhof will do?” I asked. - -“I don’t feel as if I cared at this moment. I am just revelling in my -emancipation.” She threw herself into a chair and leaned back clasping -her hands behind her head. “I suppose I did not know myself; certainly -I never realized before what a capacity for deep feeling I have. I seem -to be waking up. Oh, how I hate that man!” - -“I think we should be doing something practical,” I suggested. - -She sighed impatiently and sat up. “You are shocked because I tell you -I can hate?” - -“I mean merely that he may send to arrest you; and you should be -prepared.” - -She rose. “If he does I must fall back upon Ladislas.” - -“Ladislas?” - -She crossed to the door, turned, and with a slow smile I had learnt to -know well, answered: “Did he not get a promise from you to help me? I -should never have dared to do what I have done to-day if you had not -been here. But influence like that has its responsibilities, also, you -know, and you----” The sentence was interrupted by the servant who -rushed in then. - -“The police are here again, Miss.” - -The loud summons at the house door confirmed her ill news. Bremenhof -had not left us long in doubt as to what he meant to do. - - - - -CHAPTER XXI - -A BLANK OUTLOOK - - -Volna appealed to me. “What shall I do?” - -“Let us get away if we can,” I said. - -“Come then. We can leave the house by the garden. But suppose they do -not seek me?” - -“We can’t risk waiting to find out If not, your maid can call to us.” - -We hurried to the door leading to the garden, and as we closed it the -servant admitted the police at the front. - -It was quite dusk and the heavy snow covered the sound of our footsteps -as we hurried through the shrubbery to a small door in the high wall -which bounded the garden at the end. - -As we paused a few seconds on the chance of the servant recalling us, -I whispered a warning to Volna. “There may be some one posted on the -outside. Let me open it.” - -She gave me the key and I turned it as softly as the stiff lock would -permit. I was opening the door gently when it was pushed quickly, and a -man entered and seized Volna by the arm. - -“We thought you might----” - -Before he could finish the sentence I grabbed him by the throat. -Fortunately for us he was a small man and like a child in my hands. I -gave him a pretty rough shaking and then pitched him backwards into -the middle of a wide laurel bush where he lay kicking helplessly, -struggling to extricate himself, and gasping for breath to call for -help. - -Before he succeeded in getting out his first loud cry we were out of -the garden, had locked the door upon him, and turned the first corner. -We had to run for it, and by good luck there was no one about to notice -us in the first two or three streets. - -When we reached the main thoroughfare we slackened our pace to a quick -walk until we got a sleigh which carried us out of the chance of -immediate pursuit. - -“Almost like a moment of Bratinsk,” said Volna. - -“I wish we were there, or anywhere out of the city. We’ll change -sleighs in a minute.” I stopped the sleigh soon afterwards at the door -of an hotel, and held the porter in talk while the driver whipped up -and left. Then we hurried away in the opposite direction. - -“Now where are we going?” asked Volna. - -“An old nurse of mine lives in the Place of St. John, No. 17; I shall -be safe there until we decide what to do.” - -“Is it far?” - -“Not too far to walk if you think that safer.” - -“I do, because a sleigh driver can always be found and questioned.” - -During the walk, evidence of the popular unrest was to be seen on all -sides. - -“The city is not like itself,” said Volna, as we crossed the great -Square of St. Paul. The place was half filled with groups of workmen -engaged in sullen discussion, while numbers of police stood at hand -watching. “Sunday evening usually finds every one holiday making.” - -We paused a moment near one or two of the groups. Everywhere the -subject of talk was the same--the massacre at St. Petersburg. - -Whenever we paused near any group I noticed one or two men leave it, -saunter up to us and scrutinize us curiously. Whether they were police -or workmen it was impossible to say. - -“You are interested in these matters, friend?” asked one of them. - -“All are interested,” I answered. - -“You were listening?” he returned suspiciously. - -“Yes, I was listening.” - -“There are only two kinds of listeners in Warsaw, sympathizers and -spies. Those who sympathize draw close; those who spy had better move -away.” - -“I am a foreigner.” - -“There are spies of all nationalities.” - -“I am no spy, but I’ll take your advice;” and we moved on. - -Almost every street corner had its cluster of men, and always the talk -was the same. If the workmen of St. Petersburg were massacred, what -could those of Warsaw expect? Were they to go on suffering like sheep? -Which was the better, to be slaves for the master’s gain, or to be men -and resist? - -Two or three times the anger of the strikers took violent form. Men -were caught making notes of the names of the talkers, the cry of “spy” -was raised, and in a moment fifty hands were outstretched, fifty oaths -leapt from wrathful lips, and the victims were hustled, battered, -kicked, and sent sprawling into the gutters. - -“And Ladislas believed there would be no violence,” I said to Volna as -we hurried on after one of these episodes. - -“Poor Ladislas! But I am frightened for what will happen to-morrow. -I have never seen this temper among the people before. How will it -affect my mother’s case? If there should be any popular outbreak, the -difficulty of helping her will be infinitely increased. The friends on -whom we could rely at any other time will then be helpless. They are -all Poles.” - -“There is another way to look at it. Bremenhof’s powers will be much -greater and he can more safely hold back the evidence against your -mother which you said he had. Is he really such a brute?” - -“He boasted to me one day, when my mother and I were at his house, that -he had it in a private safe, and that it rested with me whether it -should ever leave there.” - -“Umph! A courteous gentleman. Will he use it now?” - -“If I know him, he will not until he has given up every hope of -carrying his purpose with me.” - -“Even after your splendid defiance of him to-day?” - -She smiled. “He has that quality which so often wins--patience. I -believe he suspected from the first what the object of the betrothal -was, and just set himself to rivet the chain until I should not dare to -break it. While I was away he threatened my mother that if I did not -return at once, her arrest would be used to force me back.” - -“Well, look at it as we will, he has us tied up in a tangle bad enough -to satisfy even him.” - -“It is not so bad as if his men had caught me just now. He would have -been much nearer his end. So long as I am free, I can fight him; but -he knows what his power would be if he had both mother and me in his -hands.” - -It was in truth a devil of a tangle. With Madame Drakona in prison, -Bremenhof had his hand on the lever which controlled everything; and to -get her out seemed hopeless. - -“This is the Place of St. John,” said Volna, presently. “That is the -house, No. 17, across there. I will leave you here. What will you do?” - -“I shall go to Ladislas and let him know what has occurred.” - -“Poor Ladislas! What do you think he can do? You will find him with his -hands full of more serious matters than even my troubles.” - -“Nothing could be more serious in his eyes,” I said. “And you, what -will you do?” - -“Wait until to-morrow, that is all.” She spoke with a rather weary -smile. - -“That is not the courage that defied Bremenhof. The people may win in -the impending struggle, and then everything will be changed.” - -“They may,” she agreed, but with no hope in her voice. - -“You don’t believe it?” - -“There is always hope.” - -“We may find another way. Nothing is impossible for such courage as you -have shewn.” - -“There is always one way open to me in the last resort.” - -“You mean?” - -She looked up steadily. “What should I mean but surrender?” - -“Not that, for God’s sake,” I cried impetuously. - -“Don’t think me a coward for naming it. It would take all the courage -you think I have. But he knows how I love my mother, and that it would -kill her to remain in prison. To-morrow she must be freed at any cost.” - -“No, no, don’t think of that. Think of your own brave words in defying -him.” - -She smiled again. “That is just it. Brave _words_, nothing else. He -knows they were but words.” - -“I’ll find some other way. You’ll think differently to-morrow.” - -She paused and then gave me her hand. “I’ll try. If any one can give me -confidence you can.” - -“How shall I see you to-morrow? Is there any risk in my coming to the -house?” - -“It will be better not. One never knows. I will be in the Square of -St. Paul--where the strikers’ meetings were--at eleven o’clock. But, -remember, my mother must be freed to-morrow at any cost.” - -“Then I know what I have to do,” I answered, confidently, “and I -repeat, I’ll do it somehow.” - -As I turned away, having watched her enter the house she had indicated, -I could not resist applying the phrase--“brave words, nothing else”--to -my own resolve to find some means of bringing Bremenhof to terms. I -could see no way to make it good, to make it more than mere words -intended to encourage her. It looked a sheer impossibility. - -Short of calling the man and shooting him for the old insult to me or -forcing a fresh quarrel upon him, there was nothing I could do, and the -utter futility of any such crude plan was too patent to do more than -increase my impotent anger. - -I was hurrying to Ladislas’ house when I remembered that I had had no -food for some hours and had nowhere to sleep. So I went to the big -hotel, the _Vladimir_, and had dinner and engaged a room, lest Ladislas -should deem it imprudent for me to stay with him. - -As I sat over my dinner brooding, it appeared to me that the only -hope for Volna lay in the success of the popular movement; and after -dinner I lingered some time in the streets, intensely interested in the -progress of affairs. - -The excitement and general unrest were certainly increasing fast, -and the temper of the people was rising. The groups of strikers were -growing larger. In some places crowds had gathered, and were openly -cheering speakers who no longer took pains to lower their voices. In -many places the agents of the Fraternity were busily distributing -leaflets embodying the workers’ demands. There were many proofs of this -growing confidence. - -More than once the police and the people came into open conflict; and -each time the police were worsted, to the great delight and manifest -encouragement of the crowd. Then, as men moved from one spot to -another, the idea of a procession was generated; bands were formed and -united, and began to parade the streets. And in all places at all times -men appeared ready primed to take the lead, all acting together as -though the whole work had been carefully prepared and rehearsed. - -A blind man could have seen that grave trouble was in the making, and -I saw abundant proof that, although such leaders as my friend might -counsel peaceful methods, the populace were in that ugly mood which -would lead them to laugh at peaceful counsels and to rely on force and -violence. - -It was a night of such crisis for the city that I was surprised to find -the authorities apparently heedless of the rapidly growing peril. - -At Ladislas’ house, however, I had a glimpse of their plans. There were -lights in some of the windows and everything was apparently as usual. -A servant admitted me and when I asked for my friend, he ushered me -into the library, saying his master would come to me directly. - -Instead of Ladislas, however, a stranger came--a young man, -well-dressed, courteous, and politely insinuating. - -“The leaders of the Fraternity are now in conference and the Count -cannot leave them for the moment. Will you join them or can I carry any -message?” - -He referred to the Fraternity with a sort of secretive suggestiveness; -but it nevertheless surprised me that the subject should be mentioned -so openly. - -“I can wait,” I said. “I merely wish to see him privately.” - -“Let me carry a message. He may be some time. On such a night as this -the meeting must necessarily be lengthy. I am in his confidence, his -private secretary, in fact,” he added, when I made no reply. “And of -course, in full sympathy with him in all.” - -“I didn’t know he had a secretary, but you will probably know my name, -Robert Anstruther.” - -“Oh, are you Mr. Anstruther? Yes, indeed. I am glad to meet you, if you -will allow me to say so. You have probably come to see him about----?” -He paused as if inviting me to finish the sentence. - -“Well?” - -He laughed pleasantly. “You will think it very stupid of me, but in the -multiplicity of things which in this crisis in the city have crowded -upon me, I have lost the clue. Let me think;” and he put his hand to -his forehead as if in perplexity. - -He was evidently a very sharp, clever fellow, but it struck me that his -sudden forgetfulness was a little overacted. - -“I am not surprised you can’t remember it,” I said with a smile -intended to be as frank and pleasant as his. - -A quick glance from his keen eyes, not intended for me to notice, put -me further upon my guard. “That is very good of you. But I take it what -you have to say is for the Count’s own ears?” - -I looked steadily at him a moment. “I am thinking where I have seen you -before,” I said, preparing to make a shot. - -“I have not had the pleasure, I am sure,” he replied, with another -smile; deprecating this time. He had as many different smiles as a -woman. “I do not forget faces and should instantly recognize such a -friend of the Count as Mr. Anstruther, if we had met before.” - -“I have it,” I exclaimed, banging my hand on the table. “You were -in the Police Headquarters when I was arrested and taken there from -Solden.” - -It was a good guess, and his surprise unmasked him for an instant. -“What do you mean, sir?” - -“That you are an agent of the Department. Your people arrested me as a -conspirator and imprisoned me until my friend, General von Eckerstein, -explained the mistake. Count Ladislas Tuleski and I are old friends, -and as the General has advised me to leave Warsaw, I did not wish to -go away without bidding my friend good-bye. But I suppose you have -raided the house, and made it a trap for any one you think you should -suspect. Not a nice trick perhaps, but then our English methods differ -from yours. Now, how do I stand? Do you wish to repeat the farce of -arresting me?” - -In view of the ugly incident with the police agent when helping Volna -to escape, I was a great deal more anxious about his reply than my easy -smile may have led him to believe. - - - - -CHAPTER XXII - -POLICE METHODS - - -We dallied with the question and I thought he was going to repudiate my -suggestion; but after a slight pause his manner became official. - -“If you recognize me, there is no reason for further concealment. We -are in possession of the house and my object was to learn the purpose -of your visit. I invite you to tell it me plainly.” - -“It is merely personal and private. If I leave Warsaw to-morrow, I -shall not have another opportunity to see my friend.” - -“A mere friendly call? At such an hour as this? On one of the leaders -of the conspiracy which is threatening the whole city?” - -“It is no novel experience for me to make a statement which at the time -is not believed by the agents of your Department and to have the truth -proved later.” - -“Where have you come from?” - -“I dined at the _Hotel Vladimir_ about a couple of hours ago; since -then I have been in the streets.” - -“Also for private and personal purposes?” - -“I am an Englishman and always interested in watching the results of -misgovernment. A mere personal interest, of course.” - -He liked this no better than I intended. “Your visit here to-night -is full of suspicion, sir, and the account of your movements very -difficult to believe.” - -“In England such a remark would be treated as an impertinence; but -there we manage matters differently, and even police officials speak -the language of courtesy.” - -“This is not England,” he said with a sneer. - -“Thank God that at least is true. But all the same, need we ruffle one -another’s tempers? I am ready to do what you wish, I can’t help myself, -of course.” - -“What is your address?” - -“The night before last I was a guest of your Department in the fortress -of Kreuzstadt. Last night I stayed at the house of my friend, General -von Eckerstein. To-night I meant to ask Ladislas to put me up; and -to-morrow I might be on my way to God’s country once more. As it is, -I shall return to the _Hotel Vladimir_, unless of course you have -any----” and I waved my hand to indicate that he might like to finish -the sentence. - -“My instructions are to send all who come to this house to the -Department. One of my men will accompany you.” - -“I am ready,” I answered, curtly. “It is a pity you did not act on your -instructions before and save time, instead of trying to trick me into -admissions.” - -“You can make your explanations there, sir, and lodge any complaint -you please,” he replied; and in a few minutes I was on my way to the -Department in charge of one of his subordinates. - -“You are an Englishman?” he said, after he had been eyeing me very -curiously for some time. - -“Yes, with no great opinion of your methods of government.” - -“From London?” - -“Yes, from London.” - -“I have been in London,” he answered in excellent English. - -“I wonder you ever came back here, then.” - -“I was some time there, in Soho. It was in London, I suppose, you met -Count Ladislas Tuleski?” - -“There and in other places. Has he been arrested to-night?” - -“No. He would have been, but some one gave him notice that his house -was to be raided; and of course he fled.” He laughed as though this -were a joke. - -“Strange how these official secrets get tapped?” I said. - -“The Fraternity has friends in many quarters.” - -“Has it?” - -He laughed again, rather drily, this time, and answered with a shrewd -glance. “Of course you don’t know. Any one calling at the Count’s house -at such a time would not.” - -What was he driving at? His manner suggested more than a mere desire to -pump me. I made no reply, waiting for him to develop the thing. - -“My name is Christian Burski. You may know it,” he said next. - -“How should I, an Englishman, know the names of the Warsaw police?” - -He laughed at this first and then said meaningly, “Not of all the -police, of course. But mine is well known.” - -“Is it? I don’t envy you your reputation, all the same.” - -“Ah, you have no sympathy with the police.” - -“A kind of sport in which I’d rather be hunted than hunter.” - -He smiled. “That’s good. I like your way,” he replied; and then -lowering his voice and speaking earnestly, he added: “Is this visit to -Headquarters likely to be serious for you? Are you suspect?” - -“One would scarcely go to such a place on a night like this from -choice, I suppose?” I answered lightly. - -“There’s a lot of trouble brewing in the streets and it would be easy -for a man to get away from a single guard.” - -After a bribe, I concluded. “Will you smoke?” I asked him and handed -him a cigar. We stood to light up and as the match flared between us -our eyes met. “Why do you say this?” - -“As a peasant farmer, friend,” he laughed. - -I held the match to his cigar and he pulled at it, keeping his eyes the -while on me. “You seem in a hurry,” I answered, laughing in my turn. - -“Immediate,” came the due response. - -“Your name?” - -Up went his left hand as he gave me the sign. “In the eye of God.” - -I thrust out my hand. - -He looked at me steadily and would not take it. It was proof enough. - -“Did you give notice of the raid?” - -He nodded. “Yes. If you don’t wish to go to the Department, we’ll get -into one of these crowds; you can knock me over and get away.” - -I thought quickly. “I don’t think it matters. But you can help me in -a much more important affair. Have we a friend in Colonel Bremenhof’s -house--his private house?” - -“I am there myself,” he answered, with his dry smile. - -“Could you get me admittance?” - -“No, impossible.” - -“If I were once inside could you help me?” - -“At the risk of both our lives.” - -“When will you be there?” - -“To-morrow, I expect. To-night, the raids on the Fraternity leaders -have brought every special among us on duty. To-morrow, the military -will be called out.” - -“If I am not detained at the Department to-night, could you bring me a -police uniform to the _Hotel Vladimir_?” - -“Yes. One of mine. We are pretty much the same height. By whose -orders?” - -“To serve Count Tuleski. There are certain papers in Colonel -Bremenhof’s safe which we must have.” - -“Impossible,” he said, with a shake of the head. “He carries the key -always; and when he is absent a man is always posted in the room.” - -“Which room is it?” - -“The library. The room at the back of the house on your left as you -enter. But there are usually half a dozen men on guard in the house.” - -“At what time after dusk does the Colonel return home?” - -“At six--he dines with his mother and sister.” - -“If you see me in the house to-morrow you will contrive to be on hand, -should any one be called by him. That is all. God keep us all,” I said, -remembering Jacob Posen’s parting salutation at Kervatje. - -“God keep us all,” he repeated. - -We reached the Department soon afterwards and after a short delay I -was taken in to Bremenhof, who received me with a half-suppressed, -malicious chuckle. My guard, Burski, reported that I had called at -Ladislas’ house and the explanation I had given. - -Bremenhof sent him out of the room. “I scarcely expected to see you -here again so soon,” he said, when we were alone. “We have another -charge waiting for you.” - -“I can answer any charge.” - -“Do you wish to communicate with your friends this time?” he sneered. -“Scarcely so, I imagine. General von Eckerstein pledged himself that -you were no revolutionary. Why then did I find you at the Drakonas’ -house this afternoon; why did you aid the escape of a suspect; and -follow it with this night visit to the house of a Fraternity leader?” - -I smiled. “You are not alarming me, Colonel Bremenhof. I am no -revolutionary. I went to the Drakonas’ house because my friend Count -Ladislas Tuleski urged me to help him in protecting from you the woman -he hopes to marry--Volna Drakona; I helped her to escape when you sent -to arrest her; and I went to my friend’s house to tell him what I had -done.” - -“The woman _he_ is to marry?” he exclaimed with a scowl. Then with a -vicious curl of the lip: “So you admit that you helped in this escape?” - -“Why should I deny it? You have the proofs. Your man would identify -me. You can charge me with the offence, but of course in that case the -reasons for the suspect’s arrest must be gone into fully. And you see I -know them thoroughly.” - -He saw his dilemma. “I did not say I should charge you, only that -you have now committed an act which at such a time of crisis carries -serious consequences.” - -It was my turn to chuckle; but I had more to gain than merely turn the -tables on him. - -“I have done nothing which I am not perfectly willing to make known -publicly anywhere. When I learned my friend’s sentiments and hopes in -regard to Miss Drakona, my own object was instantly changed. But for -his persistence, I should probably have left Warsaw to-day.” - -This drew a long, keen, searching look on me. “Does Miss Drakona know -this?” - -“Of course.” - -“Are you aware of the charges against Count Tuleski? That if made good, -they may involve a life sentence, or at least, Siberia?” - -“Why do you tell me this?” - -“You are shrewd enough to understand, Mr. Anstruther.” - -“I will not discuss such a question.” - -“If this matter against you is not pressed, will you leave Warsaw?” - -“How can I? I have agreed to be examined to-morrow about the Bratinsk -matter.” - -He waved an impatient hand. “I can arrange that, of course.” - -“I will go on condition that Madame Drakona is at once set at liberty -and the evidence you are holding back is placed in my hands, and that -Miss Volna Drakona is absolved from all responsibility for the affair -at Bratinsk.” - -I looked for an outburst of anger at this; but he listened closely and -then sat thinking, a heavy frown on his dark face. - -“What is behind that?” he asked after the pause. - -“That Miss Drakona must be a free agent to become the wife of my friend -if she will.” - -“Free to go to Siberia?” he sneered; “or perhaps you mean to England?” - -“There is an end of the thing. I have no use for a man who doubts my -word.” - -“You forget how grossly I have been deceived already.” - -I made no reply, but leant back in my chair, crossed my legs, and -shoved my hands into my pockets with a great show of unconcern. - -“Where is Miss Drakona?” I took no notice. “Can you communicate with -her?” I took a paper from my pocket and began to read it. “If I agree, -when will you leave Warsaw?” I made a pencil note on the paper, folded -it up and put it away with a sigh of weariness. - -“I did not mean to doubt your word. I retract what I said.” - -“That’s another matter. We can resume. Provided you keep faith with me -throughout. Then, as soon as Madame Drakona is free and you have handed -me the evidence against her and satisfied me that the charge against -her daughter is settled, I will go by the next train?” - -“On your word of honour?” - -“On my word of honour.” - -He thought for a moment. “You can arrange to leave to-morrow night. -There will be certain formalities to settle of course. I will see to -them to-morrow. Come to my private house to-morrow at six o’clock and -I shall be prepared with everything. Are you still with General von -Eckerstein?” - -“No. I shall stay to-night at the _Hotel Vladimir_.” - -“You can go. Oh, by the way,” he added in a tone of indifference; “your -manservant has been brought here with your luggage from Bratinsk.” - -Something in his manner struck me. His indifference seemed forced. “Is -he a prisoner?” I asked. - -“Oh, no. Not now.” - -“Let him bring my things to the _Vladimir_.” - -He struck his table bell. “This gentleman has been brought here -needlessly,” he said to the man who came. “He has certain instructions -to give about his manservant. See that they are carried out. -Good-night, Mr. Anstruther.” - -I left the message for Felsen, and as I was passing out I saw Burski. -He gave me a quick glance of congratulation. - -“I am going, you see,” I said. - -“I did no more than my duty,” he answered, for those about us to hear. - -“I have no grudge against you. I hope you will always do no less than -your duty.” - -He noticed the equivocal phrase. “I think I can be depended upon,” was -his equally ambiguous reply. - -“Good-night. I am going to the _Hotel Vladimir_.” - -“It is nothing to me. Good-night.” - -I moved off; and just then some one called out--“Burski, the chief -wants you.” - -I turned my head at the call; and was just in time to catch his eyes -fixed upon me with an expression which set me thinking as I stepped -into the street and started for the hotel. - -It was a look which suggested that the mask was off in that moment. - -Had he been just fooling me? - - - - -CHAPTER XXIII - -SPY WORK - - -It is never pleasant to have to admit even in the secrecy of one’s own -private thoughts that one has been fooled; nor does the cleverness of -the fooler afford any but the coldest consolation. - -Yet when I sat down to think things over calmly, I could come to only -one conclusion--that in my trial of wits against Bremenhof and his -agents I had been wofully worsted. - -A little thing will suffice to start suspicion; and in this case it was -that strange look which I had surprised on Burski’s face. - -Once started, however, my suspicions gathered like snow flakes in a -drift, and quickly hardened into certainty. Everything seemed to be as -highly charged with doubt, as a bomb with dynamite. I could see how I -had just played into their hands, like a countryman in the care of a -gang of sharpers. - -Why should Bremenhof give in about Madame Drakona; and to me of all -men? He had cunningly led me to believe that it was because of my -changed relations in regard to Volna. But mine were little more than -blank cartridges; yet he had waved the white flag the instant I fired -one at him. - -I could see now how unreal the whole interview had been. He had read my -purpose and had just played with me, keeping his own plan cunningly -concealed. He meant to use me for that plan. What was it? And how did -he mean me to help him? - -There was the matter of Felsen, too. Why had Bremenhof been at the -pains to render me a service? I had not been so dense as not to notice -that his indifference in mentioning Felsen was feigned. What object had -he in sending the man back to me at such a moment? - -I recalled the interview I had overheard between Felsen and the police -agent at Bratinsk. The police had brought him to Warsaw now. What had -been the relations between them in the interval? Were they going to use -him as a spy? It looked very much like it. - -Then I thought of Burski and grew hot with shame at the easy manner -in which I had let the fellow trick me with his use of the Fraternity -signal and pass words, and his offer to let me escape. He had been -fooling me of course; and had succeeded with his subtler effort after -his superior at Ladislas’ house had failed. It was all part of the -system of spy work: and by this time Bremenhof knew everything and was -no doubt laughing at me and setting the snare which was to complete my -overthrow. - -Sackcloth and ashes may be hard wearing apparel; but they don’t hurt -as much as the stings of such humiliation as I felt in realizing my -self-satisfied stupidity and the ease with which I had been gulled. - -The one redeeming point was that my eyes had been opened before it was -too late; and the question was whether I could still get out of the -mess into which I had blundered. - -I soon guessed the drift of Bremenhof’s scheme. It was to ruin me by -convicting me of complicity in the Fraternity conspiracy; and in the -meanwhile to use me to enable him to find Volna. Felsen was no doubt -the chosen spy for the latter part; and Burski for the former. - -My first step was obvious. I must not let either man know that I -suspected him. - -With Felsen this was easy. When he arrived I talked over matters with -him; listened to the story of his sufferings on my account; promised -him a liberal reward for what he had endured; and did my best to make -him feel that he still had my confidence. - -With the police agent, Burski, I had to be much more wary. I had -already had proofs of his shrewdness; and I found him prepared with an -explanation of his call to Bremenhof as I was leaving the Department. - -He sent up his name openly, and as the hotel servant was leaving the -room he said, with official curtness: “A letter from Colonel Bremenhof.” - -It was a formal notice that my examination had been postponed. - -“We are alone?” he asked in a low voice. - -I nodded. “I have only this room.” - -He drew a chair close to mine. “We are in luck. You noticed that the -chief sent for me?” - -“Yes; and was a little surprised.” - -“A rare stroke of fortune. He suspects you and questioned me closely as -to what I had got out of you on the way to police quarters. You know we -agents are supposed to trick a prisoner into admissions.” - -“An infernal system it is, too; but they can’t get at me. They had me -for nearly a week; but I have friends, and they were forced to let me -go.” - -“You must be careful, friend. You are to be watched and----” Here he -smiled very slyly--“The chief has picked me out for the work. Is not -that luck?” - -He was evidently pretty sure of me. “I can’t quite understand that,” -I said, as if in doubt. “As a matter of fact I found the Colonel -willing to do all I asked.” Then I became apparently confidential; -that is, I told him just as much as I surmised Bremenhof would have -told him already; and referring to the visit to Bremenhof’s house, -I laid special stress on the fact that Ladislas, as a leader of the -Fraternity, had assigned the task to me. - -He pledged himself to help and questioned me as to my object. - -“Is that all?” he exclaimed, with a shrug of the shoulders when I said -my object was merely to get the papers. “He is so hated and feared -that I hoped----” here he dropped his voice to a whisper and looked -intently and meaningly at me--“that your orders went farther.” - -I understood him. “I am an Englishman, friend, and no assassin,” I said -firmly. - -He made as if to conceal a natural disappointment. “And this uniform.” - -“A disguise to enable me to get the Count’s friends away under the -pretence of an arrest. But I doubt now if I shall need it.” - -He paused. “A shrewd plan indeed; but not so far-reaching as I had -looked for and hoped. It is best for friends to be frank.” - -“The Count himself as you know is dead against all violence.” - -“The time is past for mere talk; we must act,” he exclaimed, with an -excellent suggestion of suppressed excitement; and he sought to lead me -to discuss the affairs of the Fraternity. - -“I am not a leader and have only to do the task assigned to me,” I -said. “Let others do as they will.” - -“You believe our freedom can be won without violence?” - -“I have only to do the task assigned to me,” I repeated; and would not -be drawn any farther. - -As he was going he referred to Felsen. “You trust your servant? You -know he is also suspect.” - -“I know he is a good servant.” - -“Do not trust him too far. He talks too freely. Be on your guard; and -don’t let him see this uniform. He will know that I have brought it; -and the knowledge might be dangerous to both of us.” - -It was a clever stroke for one spy to put me on my guard against the -other; but my eyes were no longer blinded; and his warning did not -mislead me. - -I was fully alive to the personal risk I was running, and I spent a -couple of hours in very anxious thought, recasting my plans for the -next day. In the end I resolved to act as though implicitly believing -in Bremenhof’s sincerity, and saw how to use one of his own spies to -let him know my intention. - -In the morning I wrote a note to Volna. - - “DEAR MISS DRAKONA,--I am glad to tell you that in an interview I - had with Colonel Bremenhof last night he agreed to hand over to me - the evidence against your mother and also to place it on record that - there is no charge of any kind against you. He imposed one condition; - and I shall comply with it by leaving Warsaw to-night. I think it - better not to call upon you this morning. Therefore I send this by my - servant, Jacob Felsen, who is to be trusted. - - “I wish you earnestly, God-speed, and shall always be - - “Your Friend, - - “ROBERT ANSTRUTHER.” - -I addressed this openly to Volna and gave it to my servant. - -“I am going to trust you with a very important secret, Felsen,” I said -as impressively and earnestly as I could. “The safety of the person to -whom this is addressed may depend upon your good faith. I cannot go to -the place myself, but I feel I can rely upon your doing all I look for -from you in the matter.” - -He answered with a hundred protestations of fidelity; and was so -over-insistent that I was quite sure he meant to take the letter -straight to Bremenhof, who would either hurry to the house himself or -send to have Volna brought to him. He would thus find that I had given -the right address and was apparently acting, as my letter implied, in -reliance upon his word. - -But as I was careful that Felsen did not leave my hotel until it was -impossible for Bremenhof or his men to get to the Place of St. John -before Volna had left to keep her appointment with me, I was risking -nothing in giving away her real address. - -As soon as he was gone I started to meet her. I found Burski in the -hall of the hotel smoking a cigar and chatting with some other men. - -I concluded that I was to be shadowed and that he was there to point me -out to whoever might be detailed for the work. - -“Ah, good-morning, Mr. Anstruther,” he said, coming up to me. - -I stopped and returned his greeting. “What is the news? Is the trouble -over?” - -“No, indeed. It is going to begin. The men in almost every factory and -workshop in the city have struck work: every policeman is on duty, and -the soldiers are being held in readiness. It will be a black day for -Warsaw.” - -“There will be violence, you mean?” - -“Do men get together in thousands and tens of thousands just to shake -hands with one another? You are not going out?” - -“Indeed I am. I have a free day--my last possibly in Warsaw--and I wish -to see matters for myself. Where are the strikers in force?” - -At this moment a man who was sitting near the door rose and sauntered -out, followed soon afterwards by a second. I marked them well; for I -guessed they might be told off to shadow me. - -“They are in force everywhere,” he replied. “Shall you be long away?” - -“Come with me and show me things? One direction is as good as another -for me.” - -He drew me aside and lowered his voice to a whisper: “I am supposed to -be following you, you know. But if you tell me when you’ll get back -here, it will do.” Such a clever assumption of sincerity. - -“Frankly, I don’t know.” I did not; but not for the reason I wished -him to infer. “I may soon have had enough of it.” And with that I went -to the door, glanced up and down the street, and then strolled off as -though I had no purpose beyond the merest curiosity. - -I soon perceived that I was being followed by the two men I had seen -leave the hotel; and a well trained Russian sleuthhound can be very -difficult to shake off. But I had a plan for doing this; and luck soon -favoured me. - -In one of the side streets off Noviswiat Street, the great business -thoroughfare, a crowd of strikers stood listening to a very excited -speaker. I got into the middle of them and just when he was abusing -the employers and cursing the police for taking their side against -the workers, I pointed out the two sleuths to the men close to me and -whispered that they were police spies. The news spread like burning oil -on water; and when I slipped away, the two men were the centre of a -fierce, threatening mob and far too much concerned for their own safety -to care what became of me. - -The incident had delayed me seriously, however, and a glance at my -watch showed me it was already a quarter past eleven, the hour for my -appointment with Volna. - -I had at least a mile to go and after a sharp walk for a couple of -hundred yards, I hailed a sleigh. - -Then the unexpected happened. “The Church of St. Paul as fast as you -can,” I called to the man as he pulled up; and I was stepping quickly -into the vehicle when some one laid a hand on my shoulder. - -I turned quickly; and to my infinite chagrin I found it was the agent, -Burski, a little out of breath, but smiling and evidently on excellent -terms with himself. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIV - -BLACK MONDAY IN WARSAW - - -“I was almost afraid I shouldn’t catch you up,” said Burski. - -“I thought you couldn’t get away?” I growled. - -“Oh, I managed it all right. I thought it would be a pity for you to -miss anything I could shew you on your last day in the city; and such -a day; so I hurried after you. Nearly lost you in that crowd, though. -Going to the Church of St. Paul, are you? That’ll make a capital -starting point. Jump in.” - -But it was not in my programme to take him to meet Volna. “No, I think -as you’re with me, we shall see more if we walk,” I replied, and I -tossed the driver a rouble and dismissed him. - -Burski laughed. “That illustrates one of my pet theories,” he said; -“that you English are sometimes a most changeable and impulsive people.” - -“I am not interested in your theories about my countrymen.” - -“Oh, I won’t force them on you. I hate a man who is always cramming his -views down your throat. He’s a bore--the poorest sort of creature in -the world. Which way shall we walk?” - -“All ways are the same to me.” - -“Let us stroll on then. It will take us to the Church of St. Paul.” - -I was so angry, so perplexed how to shake him off, and at the same -time so anxious to get to Volna that I would not trust myself to -speak. Every minute of delay increased the risk that she might tire -of waiting--or jump to the conclusion that I could not keep the -appointment--and go back to the house where I knew Bremenhof’s men -might already be waiting for her. - -Burski acted as though he saw nothing of my uneasiness. He chatted away -quite unconcernedly, calling my attention now to a church and again to -some public building; and accepting my monosyllabic surly replies with -unruffled complacency. - -Once chance offered of getting away. A great crowd of strikers came -marching past, filling the roadway, and as the accompanying mob of -stragglers surged on to the footpath, I was about to plunge into the -midst of their ranks when he slipped his arm into mine and drew me back -into a doorway. - -“For Heaven’s sake be careful,” he cried. “The scum of the city is -there, and your very life might be in danger.” - -It appeared as though he might well be right; but I could have cursed -him for his forethought all the same. - -The strikers themselves looked formidable enough. There were several -hundred of them, stem-faced men all; resolute, silent, determined, -dogged, as though moved by a common deep-set purpose, they maintained -a rough order of march, leaders at the head and on the flank of each -band. - -The mob hanging on their skirts were of a very different class, -however; ill-clad, dirty, unkempt tatter-de-malions, the dregs of the -alleys and by-ways of the city, ripe for any mischief or devilment. -Evil men and worse women, they shuffled and scrambled and hustled -along, with occasional cheers for the strikers, hoarse cries and -oaths to one another, and execrations for the government: a towsled, -disorderly rabble, unquestionably dangerous, and high-charged with -thoughts and hopes of violence. It would not be their fault if the day -ended without open resistance, looting and bloodshed. - -For many minutes precious to me they filled the streets and made -progress impossible; and before they had passed, a clock near by struck -twelve. - -An hour past the time at which I was to have met Volna. She would -surely have given me up and in all probability had already gone back to -the house to which in my fatuous confidence in my own cleverness I had -been reckless enough to send Bremenhof. - -“Where have the strikers come from?” I asked Burski, as a sudden -thought chilled me. - -“From where we are going, the Square in front of the Church of St. -Paul. They have an ugly look and we shall have Petersburg over again, -if they don’t shake themselves free from the rabble. And it may be even -worse here, for the Fraternity have brought in arms and are prepared to -resist. There will be fighting before night.” - -“Spoken very much like a police agent that,” I exclaimed. - -He shrugged his shoulders. “One gets the habit, I suppose. I was a -police agent long before I joined the Fraternity; and one judges of -things from that standpoint at times. See, they have swept the Square -clear,” he added, as we reached the Church. - -“And at this point we’ll part company, please.” - -He assumed great surprise. “Part company? Why we have seen scarcely -anything yet.” - -“I mean what I say.” - -He paused and then his manner changed. “I am really sorry for this, Mr. -Anstruther.” - -“Sorry for what?” - -“Of course, I have seen that I was not wanted, but the fact is I myself -am being watched. I am compelled to keep with you for an hour or so.” - -“You suggested just now that you came because I had asked you,” I -rapped back. - -“Well, you did ask me, didn’t you? And you put it so naturally that I -really thought you were in earnest.” - -“I wasn’t. I don’t wish to be seen by our friends to-day in the company -of so well known a police agent as yourself.” - -“Let us see then how we can manage it? The simplest way will be for -me to drop behind. The friends won’t know we are together, and my -superiors will see I am obeying orders.” - -“But I don’t wish to be shadowed either.” - -He spread out his hands with an air of bewilderment. “For the sake of -the Fraternity I must not lose my position in the Police. You see that?” - -“I see one thing which is enough for me. I am not going to be shadowed. -You may as well understand that.” - -“But we are not going to quarrel, surely.” - -“If necessary we are.” - -He sighed as though I were most unreasonable. “It has always been one -of my pet theories----” - -“Hang your theories. Are you going to persist in following me?” - -“No, I am not.” - -“Then go your way and leave me to go mine.” - -“Yes, I will do that.” - -But he kept at my side. “Then go back.” - -“Very well. I am sorry I have annoyed you.” - -“I shan’t be annoyed if you leave me now.” - -“I am glad to hear that.” - -“But you are still coming on.” - -“I am thinking.” - -The Square was nearly deserted and I looked everywhere for Volna. The -clock chimed the quarter past the hour. She was not there. - -I pulled up. “I have had enough of this. What are you going to do?” - -“I have a suggestion. Let us go to Colonel Bremenhof and tell him. He -is close here.” - -“Where?” - -“The Place of St. John, No. 17.” - -I turned on him so angrily in my surprise that he drew back a pace and -his right hand went to his pocket, where I guessed he had a revolver. -But he forced a look of indifference, and keeping his eyes on mine -jerked his head in the direction. - -“It is only a short distance across the Square there.” - -It was now quite clear my scheme had gone wrong. Either Volna had been -prevented from coming to meet me; or, having come had been scared away -by the mob, or had given me up. If she had returned home, she was -already in Bremenhof’s power; and the sooner I knew of it the better. -On the other hand, if she was not there, and he or his men were, I -could confront him with the proof of his double dealing. - -“I don’t see why we shouldn’t adopt the suggestion,” I said, -indifferently. “If Colonel Bremenhof has ordered me to be shadowed, I -may as well know why. We’ll go there.” - -“This way then,” he replied, adding after a pause, “I trust you won’t -misunderstand my position, Mr. Anstruther.” - -“Why are you so anxious about it?” - -“You have been so badly treated by the Department, for one thing; and -of course, as a fellow member of the Fraternity, I am bound to help you -all I can. But you don’t seem to trust me.” - -“How did you know Colonel Bremenhof was at this address, the Place of -St. John?” - -“He sent me word this morning.” He told the lie very plausibly and -without the slightest hesitation. - -“You know his affairs pretty closely--what do you suppose he is doing -there?” - -“I should know well enough but, you see, I haven’t been either at -headquarters or at his house since last night, when I left to see you -at the _Hotel Vladimir_.” - -“I should find it easier to believe you if I had not myself sent the -address to him this morning at a time which made it impossible for him -to have communicated it to you.” - -“He has a hundred secret sources of information. He must have known -this long before.” - -“Why?” - -He spread out his hand. “How otherwise could he have sent it to me?” - -“If he did send it,” I retorted drily. - -He stopped abruptly as though an idea had just occurred to him. “Wait. -Wait. How did you send it to him?” - -“By my servant, Felsen.” - -“Then that is it,” he cried. “I suspected that fellow. It was he who -told me the address, declaring the chief had sent the message by him. -He is a traitor, that servant of yours. The scoundrel.” He was quite -hot in his indignation. - -“But you said he was suspect,” I reminded him. - -“I wished to warn you. I told you he talked. I wish I had spoken more -plainly. But you are so quick, I thought you would understand.” - -“I am beginning to now,” I replied, as we hurried on. - -As we reached the Place of St. John the noise of a great tumult reached -us from the direction in which we had seen the strikers marching; the -subdued roar of thousands of hoarse voices, followed first by some -desultory shots and then by the rattle of musketry firing. - -The people about us paused, and then began to run in the direction of -the sound. - -“It has begun,” said Burski. “The troops are stationed by the -Government Buildings and the strikers have come in conflict with them.” - -It was to the accompaniment of this ominous music of revolt that we -approached the house. A small force of police were gathered before it, -and I scanned the windows eagerly for some sign of Volna’s presence. I -saw nothing. - -There was a short delay before we were admitted. Burski drew aside two -of the men and during the short discussion, curious looks were cast at -me. In the end way was made for us and we were allowed to pass. - -The moment we were inside Burski said: “We must wait here;” and another -man who was in the passage placed himself by my side. - -It looked very, very much as though I had walked into a trap and was -once more under arrest. - -I glanced at Burski. “What does this mean?” - -For answer he shrugged his shoulders and threw up his hands as though -he was as perplexed as I. “Simply the orders, that’s all.” - - - - -CHAPTER XXV - -NO. 17, THE PLACE OF ST. JOHN - - -We stood silent for perhaps a minute and I strained my ears for the -sound of voices in the rooms near. Not so much as a whisper was to be -heard. - -Presently the stairs creaked above, and I saw a woman, tear-stained and -troubled-looking, peering cautiously down at us. - -“What are you doing there? Come down,” said Burski, quickly. - -I guessed that she was Volna’s old nurse, and that she had been -listening above stairs. She came down, her eyes full of alarm. - -“In which room are they?” I asked, sharply. - -“The back----” she began, pointing to a door, when Burski stopped her. - -“Silence,” he interposed. - -But I had the information I needed and sprang past him and ran up the -stairs. “You must not go up, Mr. Anstruther,” he cried. - -“Why not? I am no prisoner,” I answered; and before he could prevent -me, I had reached the door and entered the room, Burski at my heels, -to find Volna in a condition of mingled defiance and distress, and -Bremenhof pacing the floor angrily. - -“What is the meaning of this?” he cried. - -“That is exactly what I have come to see,” said I. - -Volna got up. “Is it true, Mr. Anstruther, that you sent this address -to Colonel Bremenhof?” - -“Should this man remain to hear what has to be said?” I asked -Bremenhof, pointing to Burski. - -He found the question an awkward one. Unwilling to let Burski overhear -the conversation and yet equally unwilling to remain without some -protection, he was at a loss what to do. - -“Take the key of the door with you, Burski, and remain within call,” he -said, after a pause. - -I waited until we three were alone and then answered Volna’s question. -“It is possible that Colonel Bremenhof obtained the address through me. -How _did_ you get it, sir?” - -But Volna did not wait for him to answer. “He has told me more than -once that in consideration of his allowing you to leave the country, -you betrayed my address to him.” - -I turned to Bremenhof. “Do you repeat that now in my presence?” - -“You have no right to come blustering here,” he said. - -“Do you repeat that story of my treachery now in my presence? Come. -Dare you?” - -“Don’t think to intimidate me.” - -“I thought you would not dare. Now, will you tell Miss Drakona what -really passed last night; or shall I?” - -“These matters cannot be gone into now. You must both come to the -Department and the whole thing shall be----” I put my back against the -door and he took alarm instantly. He broke off and said quickly: “My -men are here.” - -“You will not call them yet, Colonel Bremenhof,” I said very -deliberately. - -“Do you presume to threaten me?” - -“This is a personal matter between Miss Drakona, yourself and me. You -have slandered me to her, and your official position cannot and shall -not--understand, shall not--prevent your giving an explanation.” - -“I’ll soon see about that.” - -“Don’t call your men. I warn you;” and I put my hand to my pocket as -though I had a weapon concealed. I had none; but he was not a difficult -person to bluff; and my look was steady enough to frighten him. - -“Mr. Anstruther!” exclaimed Volna, in alarm. - -“This matter must be set straight, Miss Drakona.” My tone was as -firm to her as it had been to him; and this served to complete his -discomfiture. - -“Now, Colonel Bremenhof, I am waiting.” - -He sat down and was as troubled and fidgetty as a schoolboy waiting -for a birching. His eyes were everywhere in the room, his lips moved -nervously, and his fingers played with his beard. But he said nothing. - -“I will help you to start. You gave me your word last night that Madame -Drakona should be released to-day; that you would place the evidence -against her in my hands at your house to-night; and that all charges -against this lady should be withdrawn. Is that true?” - -“Yes; that is what I have explained,” he muttered. - -“The express object, as I told you plainly, was that Miss Drakona -should be a perfectly free agent to marry my friend Count Ladislas -Tuleski or not as she chose.” - -“I have said that too, in effect.” - -“In effect!” cried Volna contemptuously. - -“The one condition you imposed was that I should leave the country, and -to that I agreed.” - -“That is only your way of putting it,” he said, beginning to gather -courage as the minutes passed. - -“I wrote as much to you this morning, Miss Drakona, and gave the letter -to my servant, Felsen, to bring to you. Have you received it?” - -“Colonel Bremenhof has given it to me, Mr. Anstruther.” - -“Turned letter carrier, eh?” said I, drily. - -“The explanation of my possession of it is perfectly simple. Your -servant was arrested by one of my men this morning; and when he was -searched, the letter was found upon him. I deemed it best to bring it -here myself.” - -“And to add that I betrayed the address to you?” - -“Your man told me that you had instructed him to bring it to me. Of -course, he may have lied. But how was I to know that?” - -His air of blameless innocence, as palpably false as his explanation, -was laughable; but it was my cue at the moment to accept both. - -“There is only one thing that really matters,” I declared. “Are you -prepared to keep your word to release Madame Drakona, to give up the -evidence against her, and to certify officially that there is no charge -against Miss Drakona here?” - -His start of anger and the vicious look he shot at me showed that he -appreciated the tight corner in which this put him. He was hesitating -how to answer, when unfortunately Volna’s indignation would not be -restrained. - -“If you are satisfied with the explanation, Mr. Anstruther, I am -not. Colonel Bremenhof’s charge against you was of deliberate, not -involuntary betrayal. That it was part of your pledge to him.” - -I raised my hand in protest; but it was too late. He saw his chance and -took it at once cunningly. He rose and said: “If I am already judged, -nothing more can be done here. Burski!” he called in a loud ringing -voice. - -I stepped from the door and Burski and the second man entered. - -“You called, Colonel?” - -“We are going to the offices of the Department. Let the Englishman be -searched. He has a weapon.” - -Burski drew his revolver and turned to me. - -“No, you are mistaken. I know what you thought. See!” and I turned my -pocket inside out. “I don’t resist.” - -Resistance being useless, it was just as well to make a virtue of -offering none. - -“You threatened me,” said Bremenhof. - -“Is that the charge against me?” - -“The charge will be explained in proper time,” he snapped. - -“And I will see that the explanation is proper, too.” - -“Silence!” he cried. Now that his men were present, his natural -instincts as an official bully reasserted themselves. - -It was an ugly development of the situation; and my chagrin was the -more bitter because only my own blind self-confidence had brought it -about. - -Volna blamed herself, however, setting it all down to her last angry -interposition. “I am so sorry,” she said to me. “This is my fault.” - -“Not a bit of it. He meant to do it in any case. You only made it a -little easier for him to show his hand. The real blame is mine, as I -will explain to you.” - -“The explanation will have to wait,” sneered Bremenhof. “You have many -other things to explain first. See that a carriage is brought, Burski, -for Miss Drakona to go with me. You will take the Englishman. Take him -away now.” - -Volna gave a cry of distress, and was coming toward me when Bremenhof -pushed between us. - -“You must not speak to the prisoner,” he said, bluntly. - -“Come, Mr. Anstruther,” said Burski. - -“You need have no fear on my account, Miss Drakona,” I assured her, as -I went out with Burski. - -“What is the reason for this?” he asked, as we stood a moment on the -landing, after he had sent his companion for the carriage. - -“It means that for the moment you have out-played me--for the moment, -that’s all.” - -“Can I help you?” - -I looked at him steadily. “Yes, by dropping your pretence.” - -“You wrong me, friend. I can still help you to escape. I can get you -out of the city, if you will.” - -“Colonel Bremenhof’s orders, eh? No, thank you; not again. I am just as -anxious to be a prisoner now as he is to get me out of the city.” - -“He means mischief for you. I told you last night.” - -“You told me many lies last night and acted others. And I have had -quite enough of them and of you. Now, go ahead and do as he told you.” - -He shrugged his shoulders. “If you get to Headquarters it will be too -late,” he said. - -At that moment his comrade came running up. “If the prisoners are to be -taken, Burski, you’d better come. There’s a crowd of the strikers close -by.” - -Burski looked at me sharply. - -I smiled. “May be a bit awkward for you, eh?” - -We went down to the front door. - -“Is the carriage there yet?” asked Burski. - -“Just driven up,” was the reply. - -The clamour of a crowd outside reached our ears. I put out my hand to -open the door and Burski stopped me. He was looking very anxious. “Call -the chief,” he said hurriedly. - -The man sprang up the stairs. - -Burski and I were left alone. - -The clamour outside increased and some one knocked at the door. - -“Why don’t you open the door? If you are in earnest about helping me to -escape, let me call in the crowd.” - -Instead of replying he drew his revolver. - -The knock was repeated, and a voice called: “Burski, Stragoff, either -of you. Quick, man, quick, if you’re coming.” - -The noise of the crowd was growing every moment, and my guard’s -perplexity grew with it. - -The door of the room above us was opened, and Bremenhof called, -“Burski, Burski. Are you there?” - -Attracted by the call his eyes left me a moment. The next I had his -revolver hand in mine, and, having the advantage of the surprise, -wrenched it away from him. - -He called out, and Bremenhof and the second man came running down. - -The noise without shewed that the crowd were close to the house. I -threw the door wide open. - -Two men were on the doorstep and fell back at the sight of the weapon -in my hand. - -The crowd were close at hand, streaming past the corner of the Place of -St. John. - -I fired two shots in the air. At the sound the crowd turned and faced -towards me. - -“The police are here. Rescue! Rescue!” I shouted with all the strength -of my lungs. - -A loud roar of angry shouts answered me, and a number of the men -breaking from the crowd came pouring toward the house. - -The police agents outside darted away like hares. - -At the same instant Burski and the others seized me; and after a short, -fierce struggle I was dragged back inside and the door was slammed just -as the first comers from the mob reached the house. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVI - -THE TABLES TURNED - - -The tables were turned now, and as the mob howled and clamoured and -hammered at the door, a braver man than Bremenhof might well have lost -his nerve. - -He was pale, and trembled, partly with anger, but more with terror, as -he stared at me in doubt what I would do next. - -The chances of the struggle had left me nearest the door; and as I -had retained possession of Burski’s revolver, I had command of the -situation. - -“You won’t let them in,” he said, as the hammering at the door -increased in violence, and the crowd yelled for it to be opened. -“They’ll tear us to pieces if you do. For God’s sake.” - -“You are willing to keep your word now, I suppose?” - -“Yes, yes, in everything. Everything,” he replied eagerly. - -Then Burski, who was as cool and collected as his chief was agitated, -made a move the purpose of which I was to see later. He whispered to -his companions, and Bremenhof hurried back up the staircase and the -other man ran away to the back of the house. - -“Now, Mr. Anstruther, we must face this out together. What are you -going to do?” - -Those outside were battering at the door with a violence that -threatened to break it down every moment. A heavy stone was hurled -through the small glass light above it, and a loud cheer greeted the -smash. - -I turned and threw the door open and then his object was made plain. - -As I opened it, he sent up a great shout. - -“Help! help!” he called, in ringing stentorian tones. “Thank God you -have come, friends. The rest of the cursed police have bolted, but I’ve -kept this one from escaping. My fellow prisoners are upstairs.” - -It was a clever ruse; and in an instant a dozen hands shot out eagerly -to grab me. I sprang back and Burski tried to block my retreat; but I -thrust him away and reached the stairs. - -“Stop. This is a trick,” I shouted. “That is the police agent. I am an -Englishman. It was I who fired the shots just now and called for help.” - -A babel of oaths and confused cries greeted this; and the men in front -halted a moment in hesitation. - -Burski saw the hesitation. “He lies, like the police dog he is, to save -his skin,” he called. “Look at the weapon in his hand. Some of you will -know the police pattern.” - -A yell of execration followed this cunning stroke, as the crowd -threatened me. - -“I took it from him,” I said; but I was not believed and a rush was -made at me again. - -To stop this I backed up the narrow stairway and levelled the weapon at -them. Those in front flinched and hung back at the sight of it. - -“Do you want any further proof,” cried Burski. “Is there any leader of -the Fraternity here? I can soon convince him.” His cool audacity was -wonderful. - -A cry was raised from some one; and a pause followed while a new comer -elbowed his way to Burski. A shout greeted his coming, and all eyes -were upon the two as they interchanged a few words in low tones. What -passed I do not know, probably some secret sign was given; and it -sufficed. - -“This man is one of us,” was the verdict; and at the decision a -deafening yell of rage and curses broke out as the mob turned to me -again. - -“Police spy. Liar. Dog. Down with him!” - -“Hear me,” I shouted; but my voice was drowned in the curses of the mob. - -Another rush was made at me, to be stopped again by the levelled -revolver. - -Then the new comer held up his hand. - -“If you are a friend give up your weapon.” - -“Clear the house of all except yourself and one or two more and I will. -I can convince you.” - -“Do you want to walk into a police trap, friend?” asked Burski, with a -sneer. He had the crowd with him now and they echoed the sneer with a -laugh. - -But the leader was a persistent fellow in his way. “How many are in the -house?” he asked Burski. - -The latter shrugged his shoulders. “There were plenty just now; enough -to treat me pretty roughly; and I’m no bantling.” - -“There are no police in the house except that man and one other. He -knows that,” I declared. - -The leader turned to the crowd and tried to reason with them; but it -was useless. Not a man would leave the house. Some began to murmur and -growl at him for his interference; and the yells and cries against me -redoubled in violence. - -Then for a while things went all wrong with me. One of the fellows in -the hallway picked up a mat and with a raucous laugh and an oath flung -it at me. It hit me full in the face; and a burst of laughter and wild -cheering hailed the shot. - -Before I knew anything more, another man rushed up the stairs and -caught me by the legs. Down I went backwards, my weapon flew out of -my hand, and in an instant I was hauled down the stairs, feet first -into the seething mass of infuriated men; grabbed here, thrust there, -beaten, kicked and hustled all ways at once, to the accompaniment of -such screeching, oathing and yelling as I hope I may never hear again, -at least under similar conditions. - -Matters would have been much worse with me, indeed, but for one stroke -of luck. One of the crowd, a grimy, vile-smelling creature, in his -eagerness to get a kick at my head fell asprawl over me as I lay -against the wall; I grabbed him tight and hung on to him, using his -fat carcass as a shield until his piercing screams for help let his -friends see what was happening. - -The attack ceased while they dragged him free. I managed to scramble to -my feet at the same time, and with my back to the wall I used my fists -right and left upon the front rank of hot, straining, sweating, staring -faces in a desperate effort to win a way back to the stairs. - -Against such numbers I could gain no more than a moment’s respite, -however. But it proved enough. - -A revolver shot rang out from the stairway and drew all eyes that way. - -It was Volna. - -Running from the room above she had seen my pistol on the stairs and -her quick wits had suggested to her the means of stopping the tumult. -She had discharged it over the heads of the crowd and had thus gained a -hearing. - -Her lovely face flushed and her eyes alight with indignation, she used -the moment of astonishment to dash right into the midst of the crowd -and reach my side. - -“Shame, men, shame,” she cried. “Would you tear your friends to pieces? -I am one of the prisoners and this is the other.” - -The fickleness of a mob is a proverb. Her plucky act succeeded where -all arguments and inducements would have failed. The crowd swung over -to her side and cheered her lustily. - -Burski was quick to appreciate the probable results to him; and I saw -him begin to edge his way to the door to escape. - -“Stop that man,” I called, pointing to him. - -In an instant his path was blocked; and I hoped that he was going to -have a taste of the treatment of which he had secured such a full meal -for me. - -He would have had it surely enough but for an interruption from outside. - -The luck had turned right in our favour. Three or four men shouldered -their way into the house and in their midst I saw my friend Ladislas. -He was known to many of the crowd, who made way for him with a loud -cheer. - -In a few words I made the situation clear to him, and added that -Bremenhof was in the room above, and that if the crowd got wind of it -in their present temper, they would tear him to pieces. - -He succeeded ultimately in inducing the people to leave the house; and -putting Burski in charge of three men, Ladislas, Volna and I went up to -Bremenhof. - -He was in a condition of desperate terror and, as we entered, started -up and stared at us wide-eyed, trembling and abject. - -“You are in no danger, Colonel Bremenhof,” said Ladislas. “They shall -take my life before I will see you harmed.” - -“Not quite so fast as that, Ladislas,” I declared. “Colonel Bremenhof -knew what his man, Burski, intended in setting the crowd on me, and I -have a reckoning to settle.” - -The hunted expression in his eyes which had been calmed somewhat by my -friend’s words, returned as he asked: “What do you mean?” - -“You shall know that in a moment. First understand that the mob are -still outside--their blood is up. They have just been cheated of one -victim, myself, handed over to them in your stead by the cunning of -your man and with your connivance. I have but to open the door and -speak your name to them: and what they did to me will be a trifle to -what they’ll do to you.” - -“Anstruther!” protested Ladislas. - -“This is my matter, man. Leave it to me, please. If you’d been down -under that mob’s feet, you’d feel as I do. Now you,” and Bremenhof -cowered again as I turned to him. “Listen to me. Even when I was in -danger of my life, I kept secret the fact that you were here in the -house; and saved your life. Out of no regard for you, believe me; for I -swear that if you refuse to do exactly what I tell you now, I will drag -you down with my own hands and pitch you into the midst of the rabble.” - -“What do you want?” - -“But little more than you promised me last night. Madame Drakona’s -release at once, and the delivery of the evidence you hold against her, -an official statement that there is no charge of any kind against her -daughter here; and a definite written admission of the part you have -taken throughout this. You’ll play no more tricks on me.” - -“Yes, I agree. I’ll do it the instant I get to the Department.” - -“Thank you. I know how you keep such pledges. You will write the order -for Madame Drakona’s release here at once and will send it by Burski, -your trusted servant, with orders to conduct her to a place we’ll -settle.” - -“But at such a time difficulties may be raised and----” - -“Yes or no, quick. As for the difficulties, you’ll remain in our hands -until you have found how to get over them. Burski was clever enough to -get me into a mess a few minutes since. Now you can use his cleverness -to get you out of one.” - -“Yes. Let me see him.” - -“One word. You are earning your life; understand that. Attempt any -treachery and----” I left the sentence unfinished. - -“I’ll do it,” he agreed. “Anything. Anything.” - -Volna fetched some writing materials and while Bremenhof wrote the -order, I conferred with Ladislas and settled the details of the plan. - -We dared not stay longer in that house because the police would soon -be back in great force to Bremenhof’s rescue; and Ladislas named a -place to which we could take him. But we could not have Madame Drakona -brought to the same place, because Burski would in that event take the -police with her. We arranged, therefore, that Madame Drakona should be -taken to her own house. - -Moreover, as the kernel of everything was to prevent Volna’s arrest, -she could not go home to receive her mother; but that difficulty the -telephone solved for us. We settled to wait at the place to which -Ladislas would take us until a telephone message from the Drakonas’ -house assured us that Madame Drakona was there and alone. - -When the order was ready I fetched Burski. Bremenhof gave him his -instructions, and I said enough to convince them both that Bremenhof’s -safety depended entirely upon their keeping faith with us. - -Ladislas then explained matters to the leaders of the mob. The crowd -had meanwhile decreased in numbers, and those who remained were induced -to disperse. - -A carriage was fetched and we four started, leaving Burski in charge of -a couple of the men who had come with Ladislas, to be dispatched on his -errand as soon as our carriage was out of sight. - -We had done well so far; but there was still much to do. A slight check -to the plans at any moment might mean the ruin of everything. If the -luck lasted, we should win, and only complete success could justify the -desperate move I had taken. - -Would the luck last? - - - - -CHAPTER XXVII - -THE PLAN PROSPERS - - -If Bremenhof had been less of a coward such a plan as ours would have -been absolutely impossible. But the sight of the mob’s fury had so -saturated him with fear that it bereft him of the power to make even a -show at resistance. - -I did my utmost to play on that terror. During the short ride, I sat -opposite to him, holding in full sight the revolver which had already -done us such conspicuous service; and when we reached our destination I -linked my left arm in his as I walked him into the house, taking care -that he should see I still held the weapon ready for use. - -What I should really have done had he made an effort to escape I don’t -know; but I am sure I had convinced him that I should shoot. That fear -of me made him my slave. He watched my every gesture, started nervously -when I looked at him, and flinched whenever I spoke. - -As soon as we were in the house I set him to work to write the official -declaration that he had investigated the charges against Volna, and had -found them unfounded; and then the full statement of the part he had -played throughout. - -Volna meanwhile called up the servant at their house, and having -ascertained that no police were in possession there, told the girl how -to call us up the instant that Madame Drakona should reach home. - -There was nothing more to be done but to wait for that message. I left -Volna and Ladislas together and remained with Bremenhof. - -The extent to which he was subject to my influence during the hours in -that house was remarkable. To me quite unaccountable indeed. He was -as docile as though I had possessed hypnotic power and had used it to -subdue him. - -With the revolver always carefully in hand I sat and stared at him -steadily, sternly, continuously in one long, tense, dead silence. I -concentrated all my thoughts upon the one essential object, to force -the conviction upon him that death would be the instant penalty of -resistance to my will. - -Twice only was the silence broken. Once when he showed me what he had -written and I ordered an alteration; and once at the close when I asked -him how he was going to get for me the evidence against Madame Drakona. - -This was the one thing in which I could not see the way. I must have -it before the spell of fear I had cast upon him was broken; and yet -I knew, from what Burski had told me on the previous night, the -difficulties which were in the way. What Bremenhof said now confirmed -this, and he was so panic-saturated that I believed he was past lying. -He professed himself as anxious as I was to solve the difficulty. - -The problem was this. The papers were in the safe in his library, and -there was a man on guard over it; Bremenhof had the key with him; and -he had given the most absolute order that no one should even enter the -room in his absence. - -If I went to the house myself with the key and a written authority from -him, it was in the highest degree unlikely, that, being unknown, I -should be allowed to get to the safe. It was very likely indeed that, -on such a day of tumult, I should fall under suspicion, and be promptly -placed under arrest. - -Volna was known to the servants and was thus less likely to fail; but I -was loath for her to run the risk. Burski might be back at the house, -and he knew enough of the matter now to understand that her arrest -would checkmate our whole scheme. - -Bremenhof protested that if I would let him go, he would give up the -papers. “I pledge you my solemn word of honour. I’ll take any oath you -please, do anything you ask.” - -“To whom can you give them?” - -“Come with me, and I will give them to you.” - -“Thank you. I know how you keep faith. I won’t walk open-eyed in -another of your traps.” - -“I’ll send them to you, then.” - -“Yes; by a strong body of police with orders to take me back with -them. I know the risk I’ve run now in bringing you here, and have no -fancy for a march across the plains. You must find some other means. -Otherwise I shall hand you over to the strikers to be held until we -are out of this cursed country.” - -“For God’s sake,” he cried, nerve-racked and abject at the thought; -and after that I resumed the silent watch which he found so trying an -ordeal. - -After a time Volna came in. - -“My mother is free, Mr. Anstruther. She is at home; the agent, Burski, -took her there and no police are left in the house.” - -“You see, I have kept faith,” said Bremenhof eagerly. - -“I see that you couldn’t help it, that’s all.” - -“On my honour I will do all I have promised.” - -“When the devil’s sick he makes an earnest penitent.” - -“I renounce all claim to this lady’s hand.” - -“What the wolf said when he was in the trap.” - -“My God, what do you mean to do then?” he cried, tossing up his hands. - -“I mean to have that evidence. I will adopt your own suggestion and go -to your house with you.” - -“Mr. Anstruther!” protested Volna. - -“Leave this to me, please,” I said. - -“I pledge my honour you will run no risk,” declared Bremenhof. - -Volna’s lip curled at this mention of his honour. “You will not trust -him? You cannot. You must not.” - -“Let me speak to you,” I said. We went outside leaving the door ajar -that I could watch Bremenhof. “I can trust myself in this if not him. -Let your mother leave the house for some place where she will be safe -until you can join her. You must both remain in hiding, prepared to -leave the city the instant we can get you away.” - -“But you----” she interposed. - -“Please. I shall come to no great harm. We have taken a risk with -Bremenhof to-day; but with the proofs against your mother in our hands -and with the papers he has signed here to-day, my friends can put up a -fight on my account which, even if he dares to face it, will get me out -without much trouble.” - -“You must not run this risk,” she protested. - -“I have put the worst that can happen even if he breaks faith and -arrests me; but I have him so frightened, I don’t believe he will dare -to attempt any tricks. I have a way to keep him scared, too. Where is -Ladislas? I want him to get a sleigh with a driver who can be relied on -in an emergency.” - -“I don’t like it. We have no right to ask anything of this kind of you.” - -“You must do what I ask, please.” - -“No, no. I would rather run the risk of arrest myself.” - -“That would do no good now. He has all this against me just the same.” - -“You can leave the city. Besides, if I agree to do what he----” - -“We shall quarrel if you say that again. And I hope we are too good -friends for that.” - -She placed her hand on my arm and looked earnestly in my eyes. “You -don’t know how this tries me.” - -“It is for Ladislas’ sake,” I said steadily. - -She bit her lip and dropped her eyes. “I would rather anything -than this,” she murmured hesitatingly. There was a pause full of -embarrassment to me; then, rather to my surprise, she looked up with a -smile: “I had forgotten. I agree,” she said. - -Her sudden change of manner puzzled me. - -She saw my surprise. “You have convinced me, that is all. I had -forgotten.” - -“Forgotten what?” - -“It is never too late to----” She paused. - -“To what?” - -“To remember what I can still do,” she replied cryptically. “I will -tell Ladislas about the sleigh.” And without more she smiled again and -left me. - -I returned to Bremenhof. - -“I have sent for a sleigh to take us to your house. You have given me -your word that I shall be safe----” - -“I swear it,” he cried eagerly. - -“I am going to trust to it, but not without taking a precaution on my -own account. My liberty will be in your hands while I am in your house; -and you had better know that I would rather lose my life than be sent -to your cursed mines in Siberia. Get that clearly into your mind.” - -“I swear to you----” - -“Never mind about any more swearing. You know by this time that I mean -what I say. And I mean this. I know the risk I have run to-day, and -rather than let your men make me a prisoner I will blow my brains out. -Unlike you, I am not afraid of death. Mark this well, then. I shall not -die alone.” I paused, and added with all the tense fierceness I could -put into my tone and manner. “If you give me the slightest cause to -suspect treachery, even to suspect it, mark you, that instant will be -your last in life. From the moment we leave this house together to that -when I leave yours with the papers in my possession, I shall be at your -side, this barrel against your ribs, and my finger on the trigger. Try -to trick me, and by the God that made us both, I swear I’ll shoot you -like a dog.” - -He gave a deep sigh, the sweat of fear clustered thick on his -grey-white forehead, and he sank back in his chair. - -He was so drunk with fear that he was past speech. He looked up once -or twice as if to speak, and his blanched lips moved; but the moment -his eyes met mine he faltered and trembled and looked down, his tongue -refusing to frame the words. - -Presently Ladislas came in. - -“I wish to speak to Colonel Bremenhof,” he said. - -“Not now, Ladislas,” I said. I would not have the effect of my threat -lessened by any distracting thoughts. - -“I wish to make him understand we have done all we can to prevent -violence in the city.” - -“Go away, please. I have given him all I want him to understand for -the present. Let me know when we are to start.” - -Greatly wondering, my friend yielded and left us alone again. - -With intentional ostentation I looked to the loading of my revolver. -Bremenhof watched me furtively; and each time I looked up from the -task, he shrank and drooped his head. - -At last Ladislas called that the sleigh was waiting. “The driver has -his orders,” he whispered, “and will bring you to us afterwards.” - -“Come,” I said to Bremenhof, as I rose. - -“You are wronging me, Mr. Anstruther,” he stammered, as he got up -unsteadily. - -“I can apologize afterwards,” said I drily. - -As we were leaving the house Volna stood waiting for us, and would have -spoken to me; but I would not leave Bremenhof’s side. - -I was wearing a long cloak, and as Bremenhof and I crossed the pavement -to the sleigh, I pressed close to him and let him feel my weapon -against his body. - -He started and caught his breath in fear. The strain had told on him. -He staggered in his walk, and his face wore the grey look of one on the -verge of death. - -So long as I could keep him in that mood I was safe enough. - -We got into the sleigh in silence, and had barely turned out of the -street when a body of troops came in sight riding in our direction. - -“This will test your sincerity,” I said. “As well now as later. -Remember my oath.” - -At a sign from the leader our driver drew to one side and pulled up. - -I thrust the barrel of the pistol hard against Bremenhof’s side. The -officer recognized him, and with a salute halted his men. - -“We are in a hurry and cannot delay,” I whispered. - -Bremenhof returned the salute and waved his hand for the troops to pass. - -The officer ordered his men to make room for the sleigh and we dashed -on at a high speed. - -“Good,” I said, suppressing a sigh of relief. “You have learnt your -lesson, I see.” - - - - -CHAPTER XXVIII - -FLIGHT - - -The meeting with the troops proved to be an invaluable incident. - -There had been a tense moment when the question whether Bremenhof would -attempt treachery still hung in the balance. A moment more thrilling -than any I had ever known in my life. - -With his lame and craven submission, however, a change seemed to -come in everything. That I could compel him to cross the city in -broad daylight when hundreds of his police and soldiers were swarming -everywhere, and so frighten him as to prevent him raising an alarm, had -seemed in anticipation little more than the merest forlorn hope. - -But when at the first test he had yielded abjectly, my confidence was -so strengthened and my domination over him so confirmed, that the thing -became almost simple and commonplace. - -We met other bodies of police and military as we dashed over the snow -to the merry peal of our sleigh bells, but not once was there even the -threat of trouble. - -It was rather as though we were making a tour of inspection together, -jointly interested in the police and military preparations for coping -with the excited populace. - -We passed many evidences of the popular unrest. But Ladislas had -apparently given the driver very shrewd instructions as to his route, -for not once did we drive through a street where any actual disturbance -was in progress. - -More than once we saw conflicts going on between the troops or police -and the mob. But always from a safe distance. More than once, too, -we passed where trouble had broken out. Wrecked houses and workshops -told of the anger of the people, and grim patches of bloodstained snow -testified that the troops were not in the city for nothing. - -Here and there we passed strikers whose limping walk, bandaged -limbs, or bleeding faces bore evidence of recent fighting; and we -drove rapidly past more than one small group gathered pale-faced and -sorrowful about a figure stretched at length on the snow. These things -told their own tale. - -Twice Bremenhof was recognized, and howls and shouts and bitter curses -were hurled at us. Once we were followed, stones were thrown, and even -a couple of shots fired after us; but the swiftness of our horses -quickly carried us out of danger. - -I could not help speculating what the crowd would have said and done -had they known the mission on which we were bent, and the grim cause -which had brought us two together upon that strange ride. - -We reached his house in safety, and as the driver reined up his panting -horses I braced myself for the final trial of nerves. - -“Remember my oath,” I whispered, as together we mounted the steps side -by side. My fear was that as soon as he found himself once more in the -midst of his men, his courage would return sufficiently for him to at -least put up some show of fight. - -Had he done so, he must have beaten me. Despite my oath and all my -fiercely spoken threats, I had no intention of shooting him. It was -all just bluff on my part; but I had acted well enough to prevent his -having any suspicion of this. He was convinced that I was in grim, -deadly earnest, and that his life hung on a thread, and he was poltroon -enough to buy it at any cost. - -The proceedings in the house were very brief. - -He went straight to the library and sent the man on guard out of the -room. He was as anxious to be relieved from the menacing barrel of my -revolver as I was to get the papers and be off. - -In silence he opened the safe and after a hurried search found the -papers and offered them to me. They made a somewhat bulky package. - -“Shew me,” I said. - -He opened the package and held each while I ran my eye over it; and -then folded them together in the portfolio and handed it to me. - -“One thing more. A written authority from you to me in open terms. -Just write ‘The bearer is acting by my authority,’ signed and sealed -officially.” - -Without hesitation he obeyed and wrote what I wanted. - -“You will accompany me to the sleigh,” I said, as I pocketed the paper. - -We left the room together arm in arm just as we had entered it, passed -the men in the hall and down the steps to the sleigh. - -Then I saw trouble. - -Some distance up the street a patrol of mounted police was riding -toward us at the walk, and in an instant I perceived the danger this -spelt for me. - -So did Bremenhof. The sight seemed to rouse his long dormant courage. -He pushed me away from him, jumped back, and called in a loud ringing -tone for help. - -The police came running out from his house, the patrol pricked up their -horses; and as I sprang into the sleigh, the street seemed suddenly -alive with men. - -My driver knew his business, however. The horses he had were spirited -and full of blood, and in a moment we were rattling along at full -speed, the bells ringing and jingling furiously, the driver shouting -lusty warnings, and the sleigh jumping and jolting so that I had to -grip tight to save myself from being thrown out. - -The patrol pulled up to speak with Bremenhof, and, as we dashed round a -corner, I saw him mount one of the horses and come clattering after us, -leading the rest in hot pursuit. - -But we had a good start by that time, and my driver, guiding his team -with rare skill and judgment, made a dozen quick turns through short -streets. This prevented our pursuers from spurring their animals to the -gallop, kept them in doubt as to the direction we had taken, and thus -minimized their advantage of saddle over harness. - -To that manœuvre was due our success in evading immediate capture. - -Doubtful of ultimate success in such a chase, however, I proposed to -the driver to pull up and let me get away on foot. - -“The Count is close here,” he replied, to my great surprise; and after -we had raced along in this fashion for some ten minutes, I saw Volna -and Ladislas waiting at a corner. The driver pulled up, and they jumped -in. - -“Sergius was to look for us here,” said Ladislas, in explanation. “What -has happened?” - -I told him briefly as we continued the flight. - -“We shall get away,” he said confidently. “Sergius knows his work. He -has not his equal in Warsaw,” and it looked at that moment as though -his confidence was well grounded. - -Volna was very calm, but the glances she kept casting behind bore -witness to her anxiety. - -“I hope you are right,” I replied to Ladislas; “but you should not have -come.” - -“Were we likely to desert you, Mr. Anstruther?” asked Volna. - -“You could do no good, and the risk is too great.” - -“We had to know what happened to you. I could not rest.” - -I understood then the meaning of her former words. It was never too -late for her last desperate sacrifice should our plan go wrong. “The -risk is too serious,” I repeated. - -It was churlish to reproach them for an act which sprang from a -chivalrous regard for my safety; but they had made a grave mistake. -They had rendered my escape much more difficult. - -Had I been alone I could have left the sleigh and made off on foot. -The crowd in some of the streets was thick enough for me to have lost -myself among them and so to have got away unnoticed. But with three of -us together the case was different. There was nothing for it but to -remain in the sleigh and trust to the driver’s skill to save us. - -Presently the good fortune which had befriended me changed. Turning -into one of the side streets we found the roadway partially blocked by -some heavy drays. We had to pull up, and moments, precious to us beyond -count, were lost as we waited for room to be made for us to squeeze -through. - -The street was a long one without a turning, and before we reached the -end of it, Volna, who was looking back, gave a cry of dismay. - -“They are in sight,” she said; and we saw Bremenhof and three or four -men spurring after us at full speed. - -Ladislas called to Sergius, who lashed his horses and redoubled his -efforts to make up some of the time we had lost. - -“Where are we going?” I asked. - -“To Madame Drakona. Three miles out on the Smolna road.” - -Sergius began his tactics of sharp turns again, swinging round corner -after corner at a reckless speed. But beyond proving his great skill as -a daring whip, he did little good. - -Bremenhof began to gain fast upon us, and at length came within pistol -range. - -He called to us to surrender, and when we paid no heed, his men fired -at us. Volna winced and shrank at the shots; but we were not hit and -held on grimly. - -It could not last much longer, however; and just when things were -looking bad enough from behind, a big dray heavily laden came lumbering -toward us, blocking the whole street. - -“We must give it up,” said Ladislas. - -But Sergius saw a desperate chance and took it. The heavy vehicle was -making for a narrow side street. To wait until it had turned would have -brought Bremenhof upon us, and the leading horses of the waggon were -actually turning into the side street when Sergius, with wonderful -skill, and at the risk of all our lives, swung round into the opening. -Our horses and sleigh cannoned against the leaders, the sleigh gave a -dangerous lurch, was thrown on to the one roller, all but toppled over, -and then righted. It was touch and go; but the luck was ours, and on we -went. - -We even gained a little by the mishap, for our pursuers being unable -to check their horses in time, were carried past the street opening, -while the heavy dray blocked the road and delayed them. - -But the advantage was too slight to hold out hope of escape. - -“We must leave the sleigh and take our chance on foot,” I said. - -Ladislas called an order to the driver, and when we had traversed half -the length of the street and Bremenhof and his men had just passed the -dray, Sergius pulled his animals on to their haunches at the mouth of -an alley, waited while we jumped to the ground, and then dashed away -again at the same reckless speed. - -“We can get through here to the street of St. Gregory, and may find -shelter,” said Ladislas, leading the way through the alley in a last -desperate dash for freedom. - -Then again fortune did us an ill turn. Half way through the place Volna -caught her foot and fell. She was up again in a moment, but limped -badly. She had twisted her ankle in the fall. - -Ladislas and I put each an arm under hers, and in this way made such -haste as we could. - -But the delay served to bring our pursuers close upon us; and they came -running at top speed after us, making three yards to our one. - -Again capture seemed inevitable. Then recalling the incident of earlier -in the day at the house in the Place of St. John, I repeated it. - -I fired my revolver in the air. “The police! The police!” I shouted. “A -rescue! A rescue!” - -It served us in good stead. The noise brought men and women rushing in -alarm and curiosity from the houses on both sides of the alley, while -many others ran in from the street beyond. Seeing our plight they -cheered us and swarmed between Bremenhof’s party and us, blocking and -hampering them so that we reached the end in safety. - -The outlet to the alley was a narrow archway. Room was made for us to -pass, and we gained the street while our pursuers were struggling and -fighting to force their way through after us. - -But again the respite seemed only to mock us. - -We ran out only to find ourselves on the skirts of an ugly tumult. A -short distance to our left down the street of St. Gregory, a fight -was in progress between a considerable body of police and a crowd of -strikers, and just as we emerged from the alley the police were getting -the upper hand and the strikers were beginning to waver. - -Some one raised the cry that a large body of police were coming through -the alley, and the crowd, afraid of being caught between two fires, -gave way and came streaming toward us followed by the police. - -At that juncture Bremenhof and his men succeeded in reaching the street -and joined the other police in a vigorous attack upon the crowd. - -The situation was again critically perilous for us. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIX - -IN THE STREET OF ST. GREGORY - - -The luck seemed to be dead against us. Volna could scarcely put her -foot to the ground and, although she struggled gamely to continue the -flight, Ladislas and I were all but carrying her. - -The crowd went streaming past us as we could make only the slowest -progress; and as no vehicle of any sort was in sight, capture appeared -inevitable. - -Volna perceived this and begged us to leave her. “It will be far better -for me to be arrested alone than for all three to be taken; and you see -it is hopeless now that the three can escape.” - -“I am not going,” said Ladislas. - -“Mr. Anstruther, you have the proofs that will free my mother. If you -will escape and destroy them, she will be safe. Please go.” - -It was a shrewd plea. - -I took out the papers and held them toward Ladislas. “You go. I can -trust my friends to get me out of any mess.” - -“No; to-day’s business with Bremenhof is too serious for that,” he -answered. “Besides, this is my affair. Go, Robert. It is sheer madness -for you to remain. You can do no good.” - -“If my mother is safe, Mr. Anstruther, I do not care. For her sake as -well as your own, get those papers away.” - -I glanced round and saw Bremenhof was fast forcing his way to us -through the scattering crowd. - -“We may get a sleigh or a carriage at the end of the street there,” I -said; and without more ado, I picked Volna up in my arms and ran up the -street with her. - -The crowd cheered us lustily. Some one recognized Ladislas, rallied the -flying crowd and succeeded in reforming them again when we had passed. - -Perceiving this, and recognizing that we might in this way escape even -at the last moment, Bremenhof, hoping to awe the crowd, ordered the -police to draw their revolvers. At first the people fell back, but -encouraged by the cries of the man who had constituted himself the -leader they formed again, and answered the order to clear the way with -yells and shouts of defiance. - -Losing his head Bremenhof told his men to fire. A ragged volley of -pistol shots followed and two men fell wounded. - -For an instant a solemn hush fell; and then rose such a wild fierce -yell of rage and fury from the mob that the police drew back in -suspense. - -The two parties stood facing one another for a breathing space. Then -some one threw a heavy stone and struck one of the police in the face. -Two of his comrades near him fired in return. A volley of stones was -hurled by the crowd, and a wild and desperate conflict was waged over -the bodies of the fallen men. - -People came running to the scene from all directions. Many of them -were armed with clubs, hatchets, crowbars, and such weapons as could -be snatched up in a hurry. Some carried revolvers; and, as we stood -awhile, unable for the press of the people to get forward, a fierce -hand-to-hand fight was waged. Hard blows were given on either side, -shots were exchanged, and blood flowed freely, until the police were -beaten back in their turn and had to fly. - -The mob whooped and yelled and halloed savagely over their victory, and -pressed forward hot and eager to wreak their anger upon the flying men. - -The triumph was short-lived, however. Into the street from the end for -which we were making swung a large force of troops to the rescue of the -police. - -I drew Volna back into the doorway of a house as they passed at the -double; and the fight broke out again this time with the advantage all -against the strikers. - -Men fell fast, and the crowd scattered and made for cover in the houses -on either side of the street. - -Escape for us was now impossible for the time, for the fight raged -close to the door of the house where we had sheltered. - -In the thick of the fight at some distance from us, I could see -Bremenhof. If he had been a coward while we two had been alone and -he believed death to be close to him, he was no coward now. He was -not like the same man. Passion, or the company of his men, gave him -courage. He was everywhere, directing his men and exposing himself -fearlessly where the fighting was hottest; and always seeking to press -forward as though in pursuit of us. - -Fresh tactics were next adopted by the crowd. Men who had fled from -the street appeared at the open windows of the houses and fired on -the police and troops from this vantage. Many shots told; and to save -themselves from this form of attack, the troops began to enter the -houses in their turn and search for the armed men. - -And all this time the press and throng of police and strikers made -escape for us impossible. - -After a time the training of the troops and police told; the crowds -in the streets lessened; many prisoners were taken, most of them -bloodstained with marks of the conflict; and the noise of the conflict -began to die down. But not for long. - -The news that fighting was in progress had spread far and wide, and -a body of strikers who had been parading the main street near were -attracted to the scene. - -The police in their turn found themselves caught between two hostile -mobs; and the flame of fight which had almost flickered down flared up -again more luridly and vigorously than ever. - -The prisoners were torn from the grasp of their captors in the moment -of surprise, and hurried past us to the rear of the fighters. - -The troops were still strong enough, however, to make the fight even; -and after the first moment of surprise, their discipline told. They -formed in lines facing up and down the street, and settled down with -grim resolve for the deadly work before them. - -Then came a loud cry of “A barricade! A barricade!” - -In little more than a minute a couple of heavy waggons were trundled -out from a side street, and turned over close to where we three were -waiting. Out from the houses were fetched a heterogeneous collection -of furniture--bedsteads, mattresses, couches, chests of drawers, shop -counters, chairs, tables, anything and everything that lay to hand was -seized and brought out. Some were even hurled from windows above. And -behind the impromptu rampart armed men crouched mad with long pent -passion, and eager to wreak vengeance upon their enemies. - -Meanwhile Ladislas had viewed the scene with fast mounting distress and -agitation. The deliberateness of these last preparations for the fight -seemed to appal him. The sight of this harvest of violence sprung from -the seeds of his own revolutionary theorizing wrung his heart. Dreaming -of victory by peaceful means, the horror of this bloodshed and carnage -goaded him to despair. His suffering was acute. - -Heedless of his own safety he rushed hither and thither among those who -were leading the mob, dissuading them from violence and urging them to -abandon their resistance. - -Half a dozen times when he had dashed out to press his plea of -non-resistance, I had had almost to drag him back into safety. - -The lull that came when the barricade was forming gave him a fresh -opportunity. In vain I told him that nothing could stay the fight now -that the smouldering wrath of years of wrong had flamed into the mad -fury of the moment, and when the wild passions of both sides had been -roused. - -Volna joined her voice to mine and urged him. - -But in his frenzy of emotional remorse, he paid no heed to us. “Don’t -you see that all this horror is the result of what I in my blindness -have been doing?” he cried. “The thought of it is torment and the sight -of it hell. Would you have me skulk here to save my skin when an effort -now may stop further bloodshed?” - -With that he rushed out. - -He went first among the strikers, and we saw him advising, arguing, -urging, pleading, commanding in turn with no effect. Those whom he -addressed listened to him at first with a measure of patience but -afterwards with shrugs, sullen looks, intolerant gestures, and at last -with stubborn, angry resentment at his interference, or jeers and -flouts according to their humour. - -And all this time the preparations were not stayed a second but hurried -forward with feverish haste and vengeful lust of fight. - -At length, I saw him thrust aside roughly, almost savagely, by one -burly fellow who had been building the barricade and now stood gripping -a heavy iron crowbar and wiping the sweat from his brow. - -This act served as a cue for the rest. Ladislas was passed from hand to -hand, and pushed with jibes and oaths, from the centre of the barricade -to the pavement. - -For an instant he tried a last appeal to the men about him; but their -only reply was a jeering laugh, half contemptuous, half angry, but -wholly indifferent to every word he uttered. - -Just then a loud command from the officer in charge of the troops was -given and the soldiers advanced a few paces and levelled their guns. - -In a moment Ladislas had climbed over the barricade and rushed forward -into the space between the troops and the mob. He ran forward with -uplifted hand. - -“For the love of God, peace,” he cried to the officer, his voice clear -and strong above the din. “No more blood must be shed.” - -For an instant a silence fell upon both sides, and all eyes were fixed -upon him. - -The next, a single shot was fired from among the ranks of the troops. - -Ladislas’ uplifted hand dropped. He staggered, and turned toward the -mob, so that all saw by the red mark on his white, broad forehead where -the bullet had struck him, and fell huddled up on the road. - -It was the signal for the fight to break loose. A wild, deep groan of -execration leapt from every throat behind the barricade, followed by -shouts and cries of defiance. His fall at the hands of the troops had -raised him to the place of martyr; and those who had been quick to jeer -him now shrieked and yelled for vengeance upon his murderers. - -Surely an irony of fate that he who had given his life in the cause of -peace should by his death have loosed the wildest passion for blood. - -A ghastly scene followed. As the soldiers charged the barricade, the -mob offered a stubborn and desperate resistance. Many of them were shot -down, but there were others ready to take their places. Time after time -the troops reached and mounted the barricade only to be driven back. -Once they carried it, and commenced to charge the crowd behind; but -they were outnumbered many times, and the mob beat them, and hurled -them back and pursued them even across the barricade, inflicting -serious loss. - -I seized that moment to run out and recover the body of my poor friend. -I found him; and as I was carrying him out of the press of the tumult, -the troops rallied, and the tide of the fight came surging back past me. - -The chances of the struggle brought Bremenhof close up. He saw me, and -with a cry of anger rushed to seize me. - -Some of the mob had seen my effort to get Ladislas away. One of them -had stayed to help and he was thus close at hand when the attempt -was made to capture me. Thinking that the intention was to prevent -my carrying Ladislas away, he pressed forward and with a savage oath -thrust his revolver right in Bremenhof’s face and fired. - -This act proved the turning point in the fight. - -Fierce shouts of exultation went up as Bremenhof was recognized. The -strikers halted, rallied and reformed, and they renewed the attack upon -the troops with irresistible vigour and drove them back helter-skelter -in all directions. - -The mob had won; but at a cost which had yet to be counted. Nor did -they stay to count it. The street resounded with whoops and yells of -victory. Flushed and sweated with their exertions, the men were like -children in their delight. They shook hands one with another, and -laughed and sang and shouted and even danced in sheer glee. - -They had beaten the troops; had sent them scurrying like frightened -hares to cover; they had carried the cause of the people to triumph; -they had spilt the blood of the oppressor; and the taste of it made -them drunk with the joy of the new found power and strength. - -Some one started the Polish national air. The strain was caught up and -echoed by a thousand deep-toned, tuneful voices with an impression to -be remembered to one’s dying hour. - -A crowd came round me as I stood by the two dead bodies. - -Bremenhof’s corpse was kicked and cursed and spat upon, till I sickened -at the sight. - -Ladislas was lifted and borne away, with the care and honour due to a -martyr, to the strains of the national air. The revolution had begun in -terrible earnestness; and that day’s fight was its baptism of blood. - -As the men bore Ladislas away, I went back to Volna to tell her the -grim news and get her away to a place of safety. - - - - -CHAPTER XXX - -AFTER THE STORM - - -The death of Colonel Bremenhof caused a profound sensation; and the -most varied and contradictory reports were circulated about it. - -The authorities branded it assassination, and threatened the most -rigorous punishment of those whom they deemed the murderers. - -The members of the Fraternity were charged with responsibility for it; -and were declared to have laid a deep and far-reaching plot to destroy -him as one of the chief executive leaders of the government. - -The strikers were jubilant over the event. He had fallen in fair fight, -they alleged, when leading the police and soldiers to attack peaceful -citizens; and his death was hailed as triumph and encouragement to -their cause. - -In fact almost every conceivable reason was given--except the truth. - -There were a few who looked a little deeper for the cause; and among -these was my old friend General von Eckerstein. - -Three days after the outbreak of the riots I called to bid him -good-bye, and I found him deeply impressed and full of interested -speculation about the matter. - -“What beats me, Bob, is what business he had to get into the thick -of a street fight,” he said. “He must have been mad. From what I have -heard, his whole conduct that day was more than eccentric.” - -“Wasn’t it his duty, then?” I asked casually. - -“Duty? What! To go out and fight the mob? What do you suppose the -ordinary police and soldiers are for?” - -“He must have had some private motive then.” - -He turned on me like a flash. “What do you mean? Do you know anything?” - -“No, nothing officially.” - -“Good Heavens! where have you been the last few days; since you were -here?” - -“I told you just now that I returned to the city this midday, to see -the last of my poor friend Ladislas. He was buried about the same time -as Bremenhof. Ladislas’ funeral was not nearly so imposing a ceremony, -but there was vastly more genuine grief.” - -“Oh, nobody liked Bremenhof as a man; but that so high an official -should have fallen in such a way! But you--where were you on Monday?” - -“I stayed at the _Vladimir_ on Sunday night and left Warsaw on Monday -evening.” - -“And all that day?” he asked with a very sharp look. - -“Oh, I was moving about in different parts of the city.” - -“Did you see that fight in the street of St. Gregory?” - -“Yes, amongst other things.” - -“Do you mean you know what took Bremenhof there?” - -I nodded. “He was after me as a matter of fact. It’s a pretty bad -tangle, but if you haven’t got your official ears open, I’ll tell you.” -I told him enough to make the matter clear. - -“And after that you dare to shew your face in Warsaw? Are you mad, boy?” - -“There is no daring about it because there’s no risk. There was only -one man who knew me in the affair--the police spy, Burski; and he has -his own, right enough. He was playing spy at a meeting of the strikers -on Tuesday night; and one of the men who was in the house at the place -of St. John recognized him. He was a fellow of resource and iron nerve, -and tried to brazen it out that he was a Fraternity man. But he failed.” - -“You mean?” - -“They lynched him then and there.” - -“The infernal villains!” - -“If it comes to that Bremenhof, who was buried to-day with full -military honours, wasn’t much to boast of.” - -“If you’re going to turn revolutionary you’d better get out of the city -and be off home. Luck like yours won’t last, boy.” - -“I’m going. I’ve done nothing except checkmate a scoundrel. Given the -same circumstances, I’d try it again.” - -He looked at me with a half whimsical smile. “Where is she, Bob?” - -“Not so far from Warsaw as I hope she soon will be, General.” - -“You got her out of the city then?” - -“Oh, yes, without much difficulty. When the crowd got the upper hand -in the street fight it was easy for us to get away. I drove with her -to the place where Madame Drakona had been sent. Then I hurried to the -_Vladimir_ and put on the police uniform which Burski had brought me. -That, coupled with the special authority I got out of Bremenhof and -helped by a blunt discourteous official manner, made things easy. I -could have taken a train load of women out of Warsaw. Two were a mere -detail.” - -“Do you understand the fearful risk you’ve run?” - -“One doesn’t always stop to consider that. Things have to be done -and one does them first and thinks afterwards. Besides, I had a good -object.” - -“What do you mean?” He asked this very curtly. - -I smiled. “It was in the cause of freedom.” - -“In the cause of fiddlesticks. What’s Poland’s freedom to you, that you -should risk your life for it?” - -“Nothing.” - -He started and his eyes brightened meaningly. “Oh, I see. The freedom -of the girl, eh?” - -“Isn’t it a good enough cause for me?” - -“I suppose you think so,” he said drily. “Are you in a fit state now -to take an old diplomat’s advice?” - -“Yes; if I agree with it, of course.” - -“Oh, of course. Well, it’s this. Get out of Warsaw and out of Russia, -and stay out.” - -“Haven’t I come to bid you good-bye? Give me credit for something. I’m -going by the next train.” - -“Where?” - -I laughed. “I like the rural districts of Poland. I’m going first to -Solden. Do you know the neighbourhood?” - -“Solden? What in the name of----oh, is she there?” - -I nodded. “At Kervatje, a few miles’ drive from there.” - -“But the police of Solden know you both. They brought you here.” - -“There is nothing against either of us now. Bremenhof’s death has -made all the difference. The evidence against Madame Drakona has -been destroyed, and the charge against her daughter was never made -officially. There’s no one now to make it.” - -“Arrests are being made wholesale, boy, with or without charges, in -consequence of his death. Where are the brother and sister?” - -“I don’t know, and I daren’t make any inquiries.” - -“Oh, there _is_ something you daren’t do, then? I don’t like the -thing, Bob, and that’s the truth. Look here, I’m going through to -Berlin to-morrow; stay here till then and travel with me. I shall know -you’re out of mischief then.” - -“I should like it but--well, the fact is, you see, I shan’t be -travelling alone.” - -He laughed drily. “As bad as that, eh?” - -“Yes, if you call it bad. I don’t.” - -“Are your papers in order? Your passports?” - -I shook my head. “My own is, but not the rest.” - -“How do you want it worded?” he asked with another grin. - -“Oh, the usual way, whatever that is,” I said a little sheepishly. - -“Robert Anstruther and----” - -“Laugh away. Can you help me?” - -“Give it me. Even I don’t know how a man carries his mother-in-law on -his own passport.” - -“It is a bit awkward; but I don’t want a hitch now.” - -“Look here, boy. I’ll stretch a point for you. I’ll go by way of Cracow -and will pick you up at Solden to-morrow. I’m travelling special, -and you shall all go through in my saloon;” and scarcely waiting to -listen to my thanks he hurried me off to the station, sending his -secretary with me to make sure that no difficulties were raised about -my departure. - -At Solden I found Volna in a sleigh waiting for me. Her face lighted -and she welcomed me with a glad smile. - -“You wonder to see me; but I was so anxious I could not stay at -Kervatje.” - -“I have very little news.” - -“Do you think it was only the news?” - -“What else?” - -“Bob!” - -“You’re getting quite pat with that name, now.” - -“Peggy had to learn it, you see.” - -“And Volna?” - -“Volna felt like rushing off to Warsaw when that train was so late,” -she replied earnestly. - -“I like that answer; but there was no cause for anxiety, I’m glad to -say. Our troubles are over. To-morrow afternoon we shall be in Cracow.” - -“I had a brother once who used to say that,” she said, with a laugh and -a glance. - -“Are you sorry you’ve lost him?” - -She answered by slipping her hand into my arm and nestling a little -closer to me. We sat for a time in the sympathetic silence of mutual -happiness and perfect understanding, listening to the rhythmic music of -the sleigh bells as the three horses glided rapidly over the snow. - -Then I told her of my old friend’s promise to see us safely to Cracow -in his saloon. - -“Will there be any one else there?” - -“I don’t know. Some of his staff, perhaps.” - -“It will be a little trying,” she said, with a show of dismay. - -“Why?” - -“As if you didn’t know. Think of the ordeal for me.” - -“You’ve faced much worse things bravely enough. Besides, you won’t be -alone: You’ll have your----” - -“Bob!” she interposed quickly, with a lovely blush. - -“Your mother with you. Mayn’t I say that?” - -“You were not going to say that.” - -“What was I going to say?” - -“Volna has all Peggy’s instincts, remember.” - -“Well, I challenge you to say what you think I meant.” - -“I’m not in a fighting mood to accept challenges.” - -“I dare you to say it, then.” - -“Don’t be a coward, Bob.” - -“I’ll say it then. You’ll have your----” - -“Bob.” - -“It’s quite true. If you keep your promise of two days ago, and Father -Ambrose does his duty to-morrow. I shall be----” - -“There’s the way to Cracow; do you recognize it?” she cried quickly, as -we reached the forked roads of which Father Ambrose had told us. - -“That’s the way a brother and sister went; but this one to-morrow a man -and his----” - -“How lucky we were not to have the snow that time, weren’t we?” she -broke in again. - -“That wasn’t the real luck in my eyes. My luck was when I lost my -sister and found in her place my----” - -She held up her hand, laughing and blushing vividly. “If you do, -I’ll----” - -“Then I’ll wait until Father Ambrose has said it.” - -“I shan’t mind then. Oh, Bob, won’t it be lovely!” and she laughed and -squeezed my arm, and pressed her head against my shoulder. - -All of which no doubt sounds very much like foolishness. It goes to -shew that we were very young of course, very really in love, and very -happy after our strenuous time. As happy indeed as any two young people -could wish to be who were to be made man and wife within a few hours. -In those hours a deal of happiness is just so much foolishness. - -In one thing Volna was wrong. It was no ordeal that awaited her on the -journey with the General to Cracow. - -At her first glance he fell before her; and by the time we reached -Cracow he was almost as much in love with her as I was. - -During the journey he shewed such tact, too. He devoted most of his -time to Volna’s mother; and having told her he had learnt that Katinka -and Paul had left Warsaw and gone to Vienna, he kept her talking most -of the time in one corner of the saloon, while Volna and I were alone -in another. - -When we parted at Cracow he took Volna’s two hands and pressed them, -and smiled as he said tenderly, and very earnestly: “I can understand -Bob now that I’ve seen you. You were just made to be loved as I know he -loves you, my dear.” - -And to me, drawing me aside: “I told you yesterday your luck wouldn’t -last, boy. I take that back. I pray God it may; and that you may always -be worthy of it. Good-bye, boy.” - - -THE END - - - - -TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES: - - - Italicized text is surrounded by underscores: _italics_. - - Obvious typographical errors have been corrected. - - Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized. - - Archaic or alternate spelling has been retained from the original. - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK IN THE CAUSE OF FREEDOM *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/67751-0.zip b/old/67751-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ab9ce49..0000000 --- a/old/67751-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67751-h.zip b/old/67751-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index dcc0a22..0000000 --- a/old/67751-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67751-h/67751-h.htm b/old/67751-h/67751-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 17b9938..0000000 --- a/old/67751-h/67751-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,13276 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> - <title> - In the Cause Of Freedom, by Arthur W. Marchmont—A Project Gutenberg eBook - </title> - <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> - <style type="text/css"> - -body { - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - - h1,h2 { - text-align: center; - clear: both; -} - -p { - margin-top: .51em; - text-align: justify; - margin-bottom: .49em; -} - -div.titlepage {text-align: center; page-break-before: always; page-break-after: always;} -div.titlepage p {text-align: center; font-weight: bold; line-height: 1.5; margin-top: 2em;} - -hr { - width: 33%; - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 2em; - margin-left: 33.5%; - margin-right: 33.5%; - clear: both; -} - -hr.chap {width: 65%; margin-left: 17.5%; margin-right: 17.5%;} -@media print { hr.chap {display: none; visibility: hidden;} } - - -div.chapter {page-break-before: always;} -h2.nobreak {page-break-before: avoid;} - - -table { - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto; -} - -.tdr {text-align: right;} - - -.pagenum { - position: absolute; - left: 92%; - font-size: smaller; - text-align: right; - font-style: normal; - font-weight: normal; - font-variant: normal; -} - -.ph1 {text-align: center; font-size: large; font-weight: bold;} - -.blockquot2 { - margin-left: 25%; - margin-right: 25%; -} - -.x-ebookmaker .blockquot2 { - margin-left: 15%; - margin-right: 15%; -} - -.center {text-align: center;} - -.right {text-align: right;} - -.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} - -.allsmcap {font-variant: small-caps; text-transform: lowercase;} - -.indentright {padding-right: 10em;} - -.caption {font-weight: bold; text-align: center;} - -.xlarge {font-size: 150%;} -.large {font-size: 125%;} - -p.drop-cap { - text-indent: -0.35em; -} -p.drop-cap2 { - text-indent: -0.75em; -} -p.drop-cap:first-letter, p.drop-cap2:first-letter -{ - float: left; - margin: 0em 0.15em 0em 0em; - font-size: 250%; - line-height:0.85em; - text-indent: 0em; -} -.x-ebookmaker p.drop-cap, .x-ebookmaker p.drop-cap2 { - text-indent: 0em; -} -.x-ebookmaker p.drop-cap:first-letter, .x-ebookmaker p.drop-cap2:first-letter -{ - float: none; - margin: 0; - font-size: 100%; -} - -.figcenter { - margin: auto; - text-align: center; - page-break-inside: avoid; - max-width: 100%; -} - -.transnote {background-color: #E6E6FA; - color: black; - font-size:smaller; - margin-left: 17.5%; - margin-right: 17.5%; - padding: 1em; - margin-bottom: 1em; - font-family:sans-serif, serif; } - - </style> - </head> -<body> -<p style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of In the Cause of Freedom, by Arthur W. Marchmont</p> -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online -at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you -are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this eBook. -</div> - -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: In the Cause of Freedom</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: Arthur W. Marchmont</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Illustrator: Archie Gunn</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: April 1, 2022 [eBook #67751]</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</p> - <p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; text-align:left'>Produced by: D A Alexander, David E. Brown, and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive)</p> -<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK IN THE CAUSE OF FREEDOM ***</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/cover.jpg" width="40%" alt="" /></div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_frontispiece.jpg" alt="" /></div> -<p class="caption">“<span class="allsmcap">MY BACK AGAINST THE DOOR, MY HAND ON MY REVOLVER.</span>”—<i>Page <a href="#Page_94">94</a>.</i></p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="titlepage"> - -<h1>IN THE CAUSE<br /> -OF FREEDOM</h1> - -<p>BY<br /> -<span class="xlarge">ARTHUR W. MARCHMONT</span></p> - -<p>AUTHOR OF<br /> -“BY WIT OF WOMAN,” “THE QUEEN’S ADVOCATE,”<br /> -“A COURIER OF FORTUNE,” ETC.</p> - -<p><i>With a frontispiece in colours by</i><br /> -<span class="large">ARCHIE GUNN</span></p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_title.jpg" alt="" /></div> - - -<p>NEW YORK<br /> -<span class="large">FREDERICK A. STOKES COMPANY</span><br /> -PUBLISHERS</p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p class="center"> -<span class="smcap">Copyright, 1907, by</span><br /> -ARTHUR W. MARCHMONT<br /> -<span class="smcap">April, 1907</span><br /> -<br /> -<i>All Rights Reserved</i><br /> -</p> -</div> - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_v">[v]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CONTENTS</h2> -</div> - -<table border="0" cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="table"> - - -<tr><td class="tdr"><small>CHAPTER</small> </td><td class="tdr" colspan="2"><small>PAGE</small></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">I.</td><td> <span class="smcap">A Chance Meeting</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_3"> 3</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">II.</td><td> <span class="smcap">On the Devil’s Staircase</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_14"> 14</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">III.</td><td> <span class="smcap">Volna Drakona</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_25"> 25</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">IV.</td><td> <span class="smcap">A Horsedealing Transaction</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_37"> 37</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">V.</td><td> <span class="smcap">At Pulta</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_49"> 49</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">VI.</td><td> <span class="smcap">Very Sisterly</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_59"> 59</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">VII.</td><td> <span class="smcap">The Luck Turns</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_69"> 69</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">VIII.</td><td> <span class="smcap">What Happened in the Cottage</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_82"> 82</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">IX.</td><td> <span class="smcap">A Very Tight Corner</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_93"> 93</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">X.</td><td> <span class="smcap">The Hag to the Rescue</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_103"> 103</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XI.</td><td> <span class="smcap">Father Ambrose</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_115"> 115</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XII.</td><td> “<span class="smcap">She is Betrothed</span>”</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_125"> 125</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XIII.</td><td> <span class="smcap">Volna is a little Refractory</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_135"> 135</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XIV.</td><td> <span class="smcap">The Arrest</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_145"> 145</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XV.</td><td> <span class="smcap">A Taste of Prison Life</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_158"> 158</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XVI.</td><td> <span class="smcap">I get a Bit of my Own Back</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_169"> 169</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XVII.</td><td> “<span class="smcap">Do you Love Volna Drakona?</span>” </td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_181"> 181</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XVIII.</td><td> <span class="smcap">For Friendship’s Sake</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_190"> 190</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XIX.</td><td> <span class="smcap">Turning the Screw</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_200"> 200</a><span class="pagenum" id="Page_vi">[vi]</span></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XX.</td><td> <span class="smcap">Defiance</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_212"> 212</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XXI.</td><td> <span class="smcap">A Blank Outlook</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_223"> 223</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XXII.</td><td> <span class="smcap">Police Methods</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_234"> 234</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XXIII.</td><td> <span class="smcap">Spy Work</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_245"> 245</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XXIV.</td><td> <span class="smcap">Black Monday in Warsaw</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_254"> 254</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XXV.</td><td> <span class="smcap">No. 17, The Place of St. John</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_262"> 262</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XXVI.</td><td> <span class="smcap">The Tables Turned</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_271"> 271</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XXVII.</td><td> <span class="smcap">The Plan Prospers</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_280"> 280</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XXVIII.</td><td> <span class="smcap">Flight</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_289"> 289</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XXIX.</td><td> <span class="smcap">In the Street of St. Gregory</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_298"> 298</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XXX.</td><td> <span class="smcap">After the Storm</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_308"> 308</a></td></tr> -</table> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_3">[3]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER I<br /> - - -<small>A CHANCE MEETING</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">“DO you mean to take me for a spy?”</p> - -<p>I had hard work to prevent myself laughing -at the man to his face; and it is no light matter -to laugh at these self-satisfied, bullying officials -in Russian Poland. Some of them have too much -power.</p> - -<p>“Do I understand that you refuse to answer my -questions and shew me your papers?”</p> - -<p>“And what if I do?” He had burst into my -room in the little inn at Bratinsk as I sat reading -my paper over a cigar, and without any preface -had fired his questions at me with the peremptory -incivility of the average police agent. My temper -had taken the intrusion badly.</p> - -<p>He shrugged his shoulders and raised his eyebrows. -“I am a police agent from Warsaw and -must know your business in Bratinsk.”</p> - -<p>At that I saw light. I recalled a paragraph I -had just read in the Warsaw paper. I pointed to -it. “Is this the key to your visit?”</p> - -<p>“Ah, you have read it,” he replied with that offensive -manner in which these people always contrive -to imply that everything you say or do is a -matter of suspicion.</p> - -<p>“I’ll read it again now with more interest,” said<span class="pagenum" id="Page_4">[4]</span> -I. I did so very deliberately, to gain time to cool -my temper and see how it could possibly affect me.</p> - -<p>“We are in a position to state that a raid was -made two nights ago upon a house in the Kronplatz, -which has long been suspected to be the Warsaw -headquarters of a branch of the dangerous -patriotic society known as the ‘P.F.F.’ (Polish -Freedom Fraternity). The house was deserted at -the time, but important papers were found which -revealed the existence of a conspiracy of wide and -far-reaching extent. The complete break-up of the -powerful organization of the Freedom Fraternity -is likely to be the result of the raid, and several well-known -patriots are said to be implicated by the -discoveries. Among the names rumoured is that of -Count Peter Valdemar, once well known as the -‘Stormy Petrel’ of Polish politics.”</p> - -<p>“Do you take me for Count Peter Valdemar?” -I asked.</p> - -<p>“I did not come here to be fooled,” was the angry -reply. “If you will not comply with my demands, -you must accompany me to Warsaw.”</p> - -<p>I saw the prudence of not angering him. “I am -Robert Anstruther, an Englishman, and have been -here about three weeks, shooting over the estate -of my friend, Count Ladislas Tuleski.”</p> - -<p>“Your passport?”</p> - -<p>“Here it is. You have a very unpleasant manner,” -I could not help adding, as I took out my -pocket book. By a curious chance I had three passports; -my own and that of my chum, Robert Garrett<span class="pagenum" id="Page_5">[5]</span> -and his sister, Margaret. They were to have -come out with me on their way to Turkey, but had -been prevented at the last moment. I picked mine -out and handed it to him. “It’s properly viséd, -you’ll see.”</p> - -<p>He assumed a very profound air as he read it. -“You speak Polish very well for an Englishman,” -he said.</p> - -<p>“I speak also German and French, and some -Russian.”</p> - -<p>“You have no trace of the vile English accent.”</p> - -<p>“Is that meant for a compliment?” I asked -lightly. It was no use to get angry again.</p> - -<p>“And you are a friend of Count Ladislas Tuleski? -You are, no doubt, aware that he is a suspect.”</p> - -<p>I smiled as I thought of my friend’s airy impulsiveness -and almost butterfly repudiation of responsibility. -“I am surprised he should be suspected -of doing anything seriously.”</p> - -<p>“He is,” was the snappy reply. “And his -friends are naturally objects of interest just now. -Where is he?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know. I heard of him last in London.”</p> - -<p>“And you are from London? It is at least a -coincidence. Do you know Count Peter Valdemar?”</p> - -<p>“I believe I met him once.” I remembered that -I had seen him at my friend’s hotel in London.</p> - -<p>“Another coincidence,” he returned drily. There -was a pause during which he regarded me fixedly, -pretty much as though I were a criminal. “You<span class="pagenum" id="Page_6">[6]</span> -would perhaps, like to shew me all your papers, to -satisfy me of the truth of your story.”</p> - -<p>That was what an American would call “the -limit.”</p> - -<p>I got up and opened the door. “I have told you -the truth and I don’t allow any man to question -my word. You’d better go before I lose my temper.”</p> - -<p>I stood six feet without bootheels; I had been -the heaviest number five in my college eight that -Corpus had had for years; and was in the pink of -condition. He saw that I meant business and rose.</p> - -<p>“I don’t question your word,” he began.</p> - -<p>“Are you going?”</p> - -<p>He went out into the corridor. “We shall probably -require you to come to Warsaw.”</p> - -<p>“If you wish to arrest me do it, and be hanged -to you.”</p> - -<p>“You mustn’t talk like that, and had better leave -Bratinsk. So long as you stay here you will be -under surveillance—” the rest of his sentence was -lost, for I slammed the door in his face.</p> - -<p>The attempt at any kind of surveillance over my -movements would drive me out of Bratinsk like a -shot; and I should have been much more annoyed -by the incident but for the fact that I had been -daily expecting my visit to be brought to a close -by the weather. I had been very lucky to hit such -an open season; but it was late in December, and -the snow was so long overdue that by leaving at -once I should miss very little sport.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_7">[7]</span>I determined to go, therefore. I had a pig-sticking -fixed for the following day; and that should -be the last.</p> - -<p>It was not at all unlikely, too, that Warsaw would -afford me some excitement. The papers were full -of hints about impending troubles from the strikers -and revolutionary party, consequent upon the ominous -unrest in St. Petersburg; and I settled that -I might as well go there for a couple of days to see -the fun, and then rush home for Christmas.</p> - -<p>With this plan in my thoughts I strolled up to -the railway station to see about trains.</p> - -<p>As I reached the building the stationmaster, a -very busy little official, named Blauben, came running -up to me.</p> - -<p>“Ah, mister, mister,”—he knew this one word -of English and thought it the correct way to address -an Englishman—“you can do me a service. -I beg of you. I am in sore perplexity.”</p> - -<p>“What is the matter?”</p> - -<p>“A country-woman of yours. She sets me at -defiance and does not understand a word I say. -The last train for three hours has gone and the -law is that I shut the station. She will not go -out.”</p> - -<p>“Do you want me to put her out for you?”</p> - -<p>“No, no; you can explain to her that the law -requires the station to be shut now; and they are -very strict because of this last conspiracy they have -discovered. No one is allowed to remain, mister. -Besides, my wife is waiting for me; and you know<span class="pagenum" id="Page_8">[8]</span> -her. She is not patient when the dinner is kept -waiting. Ah, mister?”</p> - -<p>“Where is she?”</p> - -<p>I pictured to myself a typical strong-minded -British matron, or spinster, stern of feature, sturdy -of will, Baedeker in hand, insistent upon her rights, -and holding the station grimly against the chattering -officious little Pole; and I looked for some fun. -But, instead, he led me up to a girl, who contradicted -in every particular my anticipation. She was -some twenty years of age, well-dressed and as pretty -as a painting; straight, regular features, flaxen hair -and blue eyes; glorious eyes meant for laughter, -but now clouded with trouble and nervous agitation. -A picture of pale, shrinking misery that went -straight to my heart.</p> - -<p>“Here is an English mister who will explain,” -said the stationmaster with elaborate gesture.</p> - -<p>I raised my hat and as she glanced at me, the -colour flushed into her cheeks and her large eyes -seemed to dilate with a new fear connected with -my presence. In a moment it flashed into my -thoughts that she had understood him quite well.</p> - -<p>“The stationmaster tells me you are a country-woman -of mine,” I said in English; “and has asked -me to explain that the station is to be closed now.”</p> - -<p>There was a pause, her look one of blank dismay. -She bit her lip and then stammered slowly with a -rich foreign accent, “Zank you, sir; I cannot go. -I wait for ze train and zomeone.”</p> - -<p>I accepted this as though it were the purest English<span class="pagenum" id="Page_9">[9]</span> -and gave a free translation of it to the station -master. But he was bluntness itself. His wife -was waiting for him, and he had the law on his -side.</p> - -<p>I turned to the girl again and said, trying German -this time: “They have curious laws in this -country, and one of them requires the station to be -closed.”</p> - -<p>Her face lighted with unmistakable relief and she -answered in the same language: “My servant has -gone to make some arrangements, I only wish to -wait for a train.”</p> - -<p>I interpreted this also; but the man was obdurate. -“She cannot wait here. No one is allowed—by -law.”</p> - -<p>“But I <i>must</i> wait,” she broke in, and blushed -vividly and trembled at having given away the fact -that she understood him.</p> - -<p>“Let me offer a suggestion. I am an Englishman, -Robert Anstruther, and if you will permit, I -will wait with you outside until your servant returns. -These officials are obstinate just now because -of some plot that has been discovered; and he will -only send for the police if you do not comply.”</p> - -<p>At the mention of the police she rose quickly, all -the colour left her face and her lips quivered.</p> - -<p>The stationmaster beamed his thanks upon me -as he bowed us out and turned the key upon us.</p> - -<p>“These little officials are very touchy,” I said, -when we stood outside and I saw she was quite -undecided what to do.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_10">[10]</span>She paused, and then said impulsively: “I don’t -know what you will think. I—I am so ashamed.”</p> - -<p>“I hope not. There is no need.”</p> - -<p>“I mean about—I am not English.”</p> - -<p>“Are you not? You answered me in English,” -I said gravely.</p> - -<p>A little blush signalled vexation. “As if you -did not know. It is no subject for laughter.”</p> - -<p>“God forbid that I should laugh. You are too -evidently in deep trouble.”</p> - -<p>“And you know that I understood him all the -time.”</p> - -<p>I bowed. “I ask no questions.”</p> - -<p>“I should like to explain, but I cannot. Oh, how -humiliating!” she cried, and the distress and trouble -in her tone touched me deeply.</p> - -<p>“I am only a stranger, but if I can help you, I -beg you to give me the opportunity.”</p> - -<p>“You cannot. You cannot; oh, I——” She -left the sentence unfinished and turned away to -stare along the road leading to the village, her arm -resting upon a gate near. “If he comes back——” -I heard her murmur; but the rest of the sentence -was lost.</p> - -<p>She was a mystery, and a very fascinating mystery -too. Who could she be? Why travelling -alone? What was her trouble? Why pretending -to be English? Why had she started so at the mention -of the police? These and a dozen other questions -rushed into my mind in the minute or two -that followed. I cudgelled my wits for something<span class="pagenum" id="Page_11">[11]</span> -to say; some way of breaking down the barrier that -prevented her making some kind of use of me.</p> - -<p>The visit of the police agent having turned my -thoughts to the subject of the conspiracy, I wondered -whether she could be in any way connected -with it. A fugitive, perhaps? But the idea was -preposterous. She was surely the very incarnation -of innocence; about as well fitted for a conspirator -as I was for a police agent.</p> - -<p>She turned suddenly and broke in upon my -thoughts by saying, hurriedly and nervously, this -time in Polish: “Thank you, sir, for what you have -done and also for your offer; but I must not detain -you longer.”</p> - -<p>I smiled. “You are not detaining me; but I will -go, of course, if you wish.”</p> - -<p>She hesitated. I hoped it was from reluctance -to dismiss me. Then she put out her hand impulsively -and said with an air of constraint and a very -wistful look: “My secret is safe with you, I know.”</p> - -<p>“I should like to make it a condition of silence -that you let me help you further.”</p> - -<p>“No, no. That is impossible; impossible,” she -cried quickly. “My—my servant will be back -soon.” The fear in her eyes increased as she spoke -of him.</p> - -<p>“Well, don’t forget the name—Anstruther. I’m -at the <i>Petersburg Inn</i>, should you—or your friends -think me likely to be of any use.”</p> - -<p>She shook her head. “No, no. Thank you. -Thank you.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_12">[12]</span>I raised my hat and turned away. I would have -given a lot to be able to find some excuse for staying -with her; and when I looked after her, chance -found me a reason to go back. She was walking -slowly in the direction of the village, her back towards -me, and I saw her handkerchief fall.</p> - -<p>I picked it up and hurried after her. Hearing -my step she turned so quickly as to suggest alarm.</p> - -<p>“You have dropped this,” I said, handing her -the little dainty lace trifle. As I held it out the -initials “V.D.” embroidered in the corner, lay uppermost.</p> - -<p>She took it hurriedly, glanced from the initials -to my face, and then thanked me.</p> - -<p>Just then a man came hastily round a bend in -the path some twenty paces ahead of us. She bit -her lip at sight of him and her nervous confusion -increased.</p> - -<p>“My—my servant. You must go, please.”</p> - -<p>Surprised that she should shew such fear of a -servant, I drew aside with a smile and she walked -on.</p> - -<p>Then I looked at the servant; and the mystery -about her at once became clearer and yet deeper.</p> - -<p>It is one of the freaks of my otherwise treacherous -memory, never to forget a face; and despite his disguise -I recognized the man at once. I knew him -by his remarkable eyes—small, piercing and almost -black in hue.</p> - -<p>It was Count Peter Valdemar, the “Stormy -Petrel” of Polish politics; the originator of a dozen<span class="pagenum" id="Page_13">[13]</span> -conspiracies. He was dressed as a servant, wore a -close-cropped red wig, and was clean shaven.</p> - -<p>I recalled the police agent’s words instantly; and -the danger to the girl appealed to me. For her sake -I resolved to warn him.</p> - -<p>They spoke together, and from his glances in my -direction, I guessed she was telling him what I had -done. As I approached them, he assumed the deferential -air of a servant.</p> - -<p>“A word with you,” I said.</p> - -<p>He was full of surprise. “With me, sir?”</p> - -<p>I drew him aside. “I have no desire to pry into -your affairs, but I wish to warn you that you are -in great danger of discovery here.”</p> - -<p>“Danger! Of what? Surely you are mistaken, -sir?” He spoke with a flourish of the hand and a -bow, but his piercing eyes were fixed intently upon -mine.</p> - -<p>“I am a friend of Count Ladislas Tuleski, and I -met you once or twice in his rooms in London a -year ago. You are Count Peter Valdemar. This -morning a police agent from Warsaw visited me, -and regarded me as a suspect because of my friendship -with the Count, and because I admitted that I -had known you. Take the warning from me as a -friend; and be on your guard. If I have recognized -you, others may.”</p> - -<p>It was safer for us both not to be seen together, -so I walked off leaving him a very much surprised -Count indeed.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_14">[14]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER II<br /> - - -<small>ON THE DEVIL’S STAIRCASE</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">I HAD not walked three hundred yards towards -the village when I met the police agent hurrying -stationwards at a pace which would quickly -bring him face to face with Count Peter and his -companion.</p> - -<p>This must be prevented at any cost, so I stopped -him.</p> - -<p>“I wish to speak to you.”</p> - -<p>“They told me you had gone to the station.”</p> - -<p>This was all right, for it showed he was following -me. “Our interview ended hastily this morning -because I thought you doubted my word and I -was angry. I see now that you were doing your -duty. Come back with me to the inn, and let us -talk things over.”</p> - -<p>“You can say what you have to say here,” he -answered. He was a surly dog: but I dared not -let him pass me.</p> - -<p>“Scarcely that; because I can adopt your suggestion -and prove to you, by letters and so forth, -that I am what I told you; an Englishman and not -a spy.”</p> - -<p>“Why do you change like this?” His suspicious -tone again.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_15">[15]</span>“The reason is simple. I have decided to leave -here to-morrow probably, and don’t wish to be -bothered by your spies meanwhile. It is simpler -to convince you with proofs.” I linked my arm in -his. “Come along, we must understand one another -better. I am not the suspicious individual -you think and you are no doubt a better fellow than -I deemed.”</p> - -<p>He was a little beast, only fit to be kicked; but I -thought of the girl and smothered my natural inclinations.</p> - -<p>By the time we reached my rooms I had worked -some of his suspicions loose; and when I laid before -him letters from my sister and friends at home, and -showed him such things as my cheque book, letter -of credit, and so on, he was sufficiently satisfied to -have a bottle of wine with me.</p> - -<p>Over this his tongue was loosened and we discussed -the conspiracy, which he admitted was widespread -and in some respects more dangerous than -any which had threatened the Empire for years. -Its especial danger lay in the skill with which the -leaders had attempted to blend industrial discontent -with political intrigue; and so form a union -among vast masses of the population in many industrial -cities.</p> - -<p>The practical grievances of the workers and the -many wrongs of the rural population were being -used by the democratic theorists, the dreamers and -the political agitators to foment discontent; and I -knew enough of Russia to be aware that such<span class="pagenum" id="Page_16">[16]</span> -highly inflammable materials as these might easily -be heaped together and then fanned into one huge -simultaneous explosion all over the Empire, terrible -enough to startle the world.</p> - -<p>In Russian Poland the cause was the old one—national -independence; and it was in this that Count -Peter Valdemar had taken a part and that my friend -Ladislas was involved.</p> - -<p>I repeated my surprise that my friend should be -regarded as dangerous.</p> - -<p>“He is a leader; and at such times any man may -be a source of danger,” was the reply.</p> - -<p>“And this Count Peter—where is he?” I asked -casually.</p> - -<p>“He is probably making for the German frontier, -with the intention of flying to England. He was at -Warsaw; but disappeared. Your country has much -to answer for in harbouring all these plotters.”</p> - -<p>“If it comes to that we have a few anarchists of -our own, and they are harboured on this side of -the Channel.”</p> - -<p>“Not in Russia. But I don’t think the Count -will escape us this time. He is well known to so -many of us.”</p> - -<p>“And if you catch him?” A significant smile -answered me and a tilt of the eyebrows.</p> - -<p>“You have a wonderful police system,” said I, -admiringly.</p> - -<p>“We shall catch him on the frontier, sir. Make -no mistake. No man can get through the net we -have spread there.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_17">[17]</span>I emptied my glass. “Well, here’s luck to all -who deserve it. And now, about myself?”</p> - -<p>“I will communicate with Warsaw; and meantime -go where you will or stay here if you -prefer.”</p> - -<p>I had succeeded in detaining him nearly a couple -of hours, and by this time the Count and his companion -ought to be out of the place; so I ordered -my horse, resolved to go for a ride to test the truth -of the little beggar’s assurance that I was not to be -watched.</p> - -<p>I chose the southern road and as the ground was -very hard I went at a leisurely pace. I was not -followed; and as soon as I had satisfied myself of -this, my thoughts slipped back to the incident at the -railway station, and a pair of blue eyes that had -looked with such desolate wistfulness into mine. -Would the Count get away? Had they gone already? -Would chance ever bring us together -again? Could I not do something on my own account -to help chance? That was more my way; -and I set to work thinking how I could use my -friendship with Ladislas to accomplish my end.</p> - -<p>I was still following this train of thought when I -reached the hill known locally as the “Devil’s Staircase.” -Bratinsk stands on a plateau; and about five -miles to the south, this hill, one of the most dangerous -I have ever seen on account of its fearful -gradient and deadly twists and turns, leads to -the plains below. From the top there is a fine view -over the Batak Levels, a stretch of fertile country<span class="pagenum" id="Page_18">[18]</span> -extending for miles to the foot-hills beyond. It was -a favourite spot of mine and on reaching it now I -dismounted, tethered my horse near and strolled to -smoke a cigar and continue my reverie.</p> - -<p>I was inclined to shake hands with myself at the -thought of using Ladislas. He would surely be able -to tell me enough of Count Valdemar to put me on -the track; and I was just thinking how to describe -the girl whose initials I believed to be “V. D.” -when I caught the grating of wheels, followed rapidly -by the throbbing sound of horses’ feet.</p> - -<p>Some one must be in a deuce of a hurry, I thought, -as I looked back along the road. Some one was, -surely enough. Not a couple of hundred yards -from the brink of the hill came a light caleche with -two occupants drawn by a pair of horses at full -gallop. What was the fool of a driver about? To -dash down the Devil’s Staircase at that mad pace -meant death. No horses ever foaled could make the -sharp turns and twists of that zigzag, treacherous, -deadly incline at a gallop.</p> - -<p>I shouted a warning at the top of my voice; and -then my heart seemed to leap in my breast and -every vein in my body to chill like ice as the occupants -of the caleche looked up, and I recognized -Count Peter Valdemar and the girl who had been -in my thoughts all that day.</p> - -<p>As the runaways reached me I leapt down on to -the road and I made a spring for the reins of the -horse nearest me. I missed them and was rolled -over and over, while the frightened beasts dashed<span class="pagenum" id="Page_19">[19]</span> -on, the Count tearing and tugging and straining at -the reins in a futile effort to stop them.</p> - -<p>I jumped up and ran down the hill in pursuit. -Just below, the road made an S-shaped curve, and -the horses were round this and out of sight like a -flash; and while I was racing after them round the -first bend, I heard a shout in a man’s voice, a girl’s -scream, and then the crashing sound of a smash.</p> - -<p>I reached the scene in a few moments. The wreck -had come at a point where the road turned at less -than a right angle; and the sight of it sickened me -with fear.</p> - -<p>One horse was down, lying against a bank, bleeding -profusely and kicking spasmodically in what I -judged to be a death struggle. The other was on -its feet and was plunging and tugging to free itself -from the reins and harness which had got entangled -in the wreck of the caleche. Under the body of the -vehicle lay the Count, and as I did not for the moment -see his companion, I guessed that she must -be hidden under the wreckage too.</p> - -<p>With a big effort I hoisted the vehicle sufficiently -to drag out the Count; but the girl was not there.</p> - -<p>Then I saw her lying behind a bush by the roadside. -I ran to her and laid my finger on her pulse. -With intense relief I found the beat; feeble it is -true, but steady; and I poured some brandy into the -cup of my flask and managed to get a little of it -between her lips. A trembling sigh escaped her; -and I returned to the Count.</p> - -<p>The police agent was right. The Count would<span class="pagenum" id="Page_20">[20]</span> -never cross the German frontier—he had crossed -the farther one. I knew enough of first aid work -to ascertain the cause. His neck was broken; and -I guessed he had been thrown sideways on to his -head, snapping the vertebrae. I drew the body to -the side of the road and threw one of the rugs -over it.</p> - -<p>Next I freed the sound horse—thinking he might -be needed—soothed him a bit and tethered him to a -tree.</p> - -<p>By this time the girl was fast recovering and I -went back to her. I was administering another -dose of the brandy when she opened her eyes.</p> - -<p>“You!” she said.</p> - -<p>“Yes, fortunately. Don’t worry about things. -May I help you to sit up and take this, or can you -manage it alone? That’s good,” I smiled as she -sat up unaided.</p> - -<p>“What has happened? Oh, I remember. The -hill and then——” and she put her hands before -her eyes for a moment.</p> - -<p>“You have had a wonderful escape.”</p> - -<p>The word confused her. “Did we escape then? -Is he not following us? My uncle thought—oh, I -understand; I thought you meant—but is he -hurt?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, badly.”</p> - -<p>I had placed her so that her back was towards the -wrecked carriage and the Count’s body; but at my -words she turned and looked round. Her eyes were -wide with horror. “Is he dead?” she asked.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_21">[21]</span>“But for a miracle you would have shared his -fate.”</p> - -<p>She was silent for a moment and lifted her hands -and let them fall with a sigh. “He would rather -have had it so than have been captured; and he -feared that this time. He was a hard, desperate -man.”</p> - -<p>There was no sign of any strong emotion or -great personal grief in this reference to him. It -was far better so under the circumstances. But I -did not quite know what to say.</p> - -<p>Then she surprised me. “He told me to come -to you if anything happened to him. You recognized -him, he said.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, as Count Peter Valdemar. I warned him -this morning.”</p> - -<p>“He told me. You are a friend of—Count -Ladislas Tuleski?” She said this with just a suspicion -of hesitation.</p> - -<p>“An intimate friend. Do you know him?”</p> - -<p>“Yes—I know him,—oh, yes: I——” she hesitated, -glanced at me and stopped.</p> - -<p>“He is one of my most intimate friends and -one of the best fellows in the world,” I said enthusiastically.</p> - -<p>She made no reply, but glanced swiftly at me -again and lowered her head.</p> - -<p>“I think I can walk now,” she said presently; -and I helped her to rise. “I am not hurt, you see. -It was only fright and shock.”</p> - -<p>“Thank God it was no worse,” I cried. She did<span class="pagenum" id="Page_22">[22]</span> -not seem to hear this. “Now, what do you wish -to do?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know. What ought I to do? My -uncle—do you know the Count was my uncle?—or, -rather, not my own uncle, no real blood relation.”</p> - -<p>“No, I had no idea.”</p> - -<p>“When the trouble came at Warsaw he had to -fly, and he was carrying certain papers with instructions -to friends of the Fraternity to Cracow. -A raid is expected there; and there are papers -which threaten us all. Even my own dear mother -is in danger. He told me to carry those papers -through to Cracow at any cost; to get your help -if need be, and to say that your friend, Count Ladislas, -was also involved. I was to tell you this, if -you showed any reluctance to help me. But now -what can we do?” and she looked the picture of -dismay.</p> - -<p>“You were travelling as an English girl?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, as Miss Mary Smith. He got passports -for me in that name and for himself as Ivan Grubel, -my servant.”</p> - -<p>“Where are they?”</p> - -<p>“He has them and the rest of the papers. They -are sewn into his coat.”</p> - -<p>“Why did he make all this methodical preparation?”</p> - -<p>“He was recognized, I think, in Bratinsk. That -was why we were driving away. He expected to -be pursued.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_23">[23]</span>“If I get the coat, can you find the papers?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, but—he is—dead;” and she shuddered.</p> - -<p>“We have to think of the living. Yourself, my -friend, and your mother.”</p> - -<p>It is not a pleasant thing to strip the coat off a -dead man; but it had to be done. So I went and -did it as quickly as I could. I took it back to -her and she was hurriedly searching for the papers -when she gave a little gasp of alarm and shrank -close to me as a horseman appeared, picking his -way very gingerly down the hill. It was my friend, -the police agent from Warsaw. In a moment he -took in the scene. He recognized me at once, and -my companion a moment later.</p> - -<p>“Ah, this is better luck than I expected. A -smash, eh? So you didn’t get far away after all? -I knew I should catch you, but didn’t hope to do it -so soon. Where’s Count Peter Valdemar?”</p> - -<p>“You again, is it?” I said, with a smile. “This -young lady, a country-woman of mine, Miss Mary -Smith, has met with an accident and her servant, -named Ivan Grubel, has been killed. The horses -ran away.”</p> - -<p>“Killed, eh? That’s his coat then. Give that -to me.” My companion caught her breath and -clutched my arm.</p> - -<p>“You guessed too fast, my friend; you did so -this morning, you know, as I showed you afterwards. -This coat is mine;” and with that I slipped -my arms into it and put it on.</p> - -<p>“Yes, it’s easy to see it’s yours by the way it<span class="pagenum" id="Page_24">[24]</span> -fits you,” he sneered. My arms were some three -inches too long for the sleeves and the body was -ridiculously short. “I know you by this time. -You must give me that coat. I saw the woman -there searching the pockets for something.”</p> - -<p>“If you want it, you’d better come and take it. -I shan’t give it up unless you do.”</p> - -<p>“For your own sake don’t mix up any more with -this. If you are an Englishman, go away and leave -me to deal with this woman. But give me that -coat. You know to whom it belonged; and I must -have it.”</p> - -<p>He dismounted and walked toward me.</p> - -<p>“You had better keep your distance,” I said -quietly.</p> - -<p>“You resist? Then I must do my duty. You -are my prisoner.”</p> - -<p>The threat of arrest seemed to scare the girl -badly, but without a second’s hesitation she tried -to shield me by taking everything on her own -shoulders.</p> - -<p>“I alone am responsible,” she cried, stepping -forward. “Give up the coat, Mr. Anstruther. It -is I who should be the prisoner.”</p> - -<p>She acted pluckily, like the little brick she was, -and with the best intentions in the world. But it -was a huge mistake. She had practically given the -whole thing away.</p> - -<p>The significant leer of triumph on the police -agent’s face made it plain that he appreciated this.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_25">[25]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER III<br /> - - -<small>VOLNA DRAKONA</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">I LOST no time in undeceiving the police agent. -“You are plucking unshot birds,” I said. -“There is not going to be any arrest either of this -lady or myself. You can end the thing anyhow -you please, short of arresting either of us.”</p> - -<p>I was glad that that made him lose his temper. -“Do you dare to disobey me?” he cried furiously.</p> - -<p>I became personal and heaped fuel on the fire of -his anger. “Don’t be a foolish little person. You -don’t know how idiotic you look. You can do -nothing. You are six inches shorter than I am, -and I don’t care a kopeck for your authority as a -policeman.”</p> - -<p>He swore fluently and stamped his feet with -rage. “You will answer for this,” he shouted, -using a very foul epithet. “I thought this morning -you were a spy. Now I know it. You shall -not insult me. In the name of the Czar, I call on -you to submit.”</p> - -<p>I laughed at him with intentional aggravation. -“You are a worse fool than I thought. I am a -British subject; I have done no wrong; and I care -no more for your Czar than I do for you. You -have just insulted me grossly and the best thing -you can do is to clear out.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_26">[26]</span>“You are a revolutionary, in league with this -woman and the carrion there;” and he jerked his -thumb toward the dead body.</p> - -<p>I took no notice of this coarseness, but untethered -the unhurt horse and led it over to my companion.</p> - -<p>“We are going,” I said to him. “I have told -you that this is Miss Mary Smith; I have her passport -here in my coat.” I rummaged in the pockets, -found two passports, and handed them to him.</p> - -<p>He glanced at them and then pocketed them with -a grin of self-satisfaction at his astuteness.</p> - -<p>“Where are you going?”</p> - -<p>“That is our own business. I will not let you -follow us. Return me those passports,” I said, -threateningly. He did not see my object but backed -away toward his horse. “Come, quick.”</p> - -<p>He hesitated a moment and then mounted hurriedly. -“As they were in your coat they will connect -you with these people,” he said with a cunning -leer.</p> - -<p>I did not care a rap for this now; whether he -kept or returned them. We could not possibly use -them again, so I shrugged my shoulders and -turned away. “Go to the devil,” I said.</p> - -<p>But he had a surprise for me. As my back was -turned a pistol shot rang out, and the horse I was -holding plunged and tore loose from me, limped -down the hill and fell to the ground.</p> - -<p>“Now we’ll see about your tall talk, Mr. Englishman. -You and the woman there will just march -on ahead of me into Bratinsk; and if either of you<span class="pagenum" id="Page_27">[27]</span> -so much as look round, I’ll fire. Mind that. By -God.”</p> - -<p>His weapon was levelled at my head and my -companion again showed the stuff she was made -of. With a little cry she dashed right in front of -me dead in the line of fire.</p> - -<p>“You must not shoot,” she said, quite steadily. -“This gentleman has done nothing but help me -after the accident.”</p> - -<p>“We’ll find out all about that at Bratinsk,” replied -the man. “Now march, you two.”</p> - -<p>It was an ugly situation; but I did not take the -police agent as seriously as did “Mary Smith.” -They are bullies to the core, so long as it is safe to -bully; and this fellow was a particularly brutal -brute of his brutal class.</p> - -<p>There is one thing they are all afraid of, however, -the censure of their superiors; and their superiors -hate the investigation which follows when -anything happens to foreigners in general, and -Englishmen and Americans in particular.</p> - -<p>I felt quite confident, therefore, that he would not -fire, and that the chief danger we ran was that his -weapon might go off by accident. Moreover, he -was probably as bad a shot as they nearly all are. -So I put up a bluff.</p> - -<p>I drew my companion to one side and looking -the man square in the face I walked a couple of -paces toward him. Instead of shooting he backed -his horse and warned me again. This satisfied -me.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_28">[28]</span>“You can fire if you like. You know I am an -Englishman and if you shoot me there’ll be a -row.”</p> - -<p>“Do as I say,” he shouted with an oath.</p> - -<p>I paused and then said very deliberately: “I’ll -see you in hell first. Fire at me if you dare.”</p> - -<p>A little gasp of alarm from the girl was lost in -a volley of oaths from the police agent.</p> - -<p>Then the luck veered once more to our side. -Inadvertently his spur touched his horse’s flank -and the animal, taking his loud tones as addressed -to it, began to fidget and prance so that he could -not have taken aim had he wished. The figure he -cut was quite laughable.</p> - -<p>But it was my chance and I took it. I picked up -a stone and flung it at the horse. This set it kicking -and plunging desperately so that the none too -skilful rider was nearly unhorsed. Choosing my -moment I ran up, seized the hand which held the -revolver and wrenched the weapon away without -any trouble at all.</p> - -<p>That was the end of the fighting so far as he was -concerned; for he drove his spurs home and clattered -away up the hill.</p> - -<p>I judged that he was afraid I might now do the -shooting which he had threatened so glibly; and -mingled with his fear was the belief that, as he had -shot our horse and had thus destroyed the means of -our flight, he could safely ride off to fetch assistance.</p> - -<p>“That’s a good riddance anyhow,” said I with a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_29">[29]</span> -laugh, when he had disappeared. “I think you’re -the pluckiest girl I ever knew.”</p> - -<p>“I was so frightened,” she declared.</p> - -<p>“Yes, so frightened that you actually put yourself -right in front of his revolver. That’s the kind -of fright I mean; only I call it pluck.”</p> - -<p>“It was nothing. But you should not have taken -any part in this miserable affair. You have compromised -yourself with the police and may get into -all kinds of trouble.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t you think we had better start for Cracow? -That fellow won’t be away longer than he -can help, and I have to get a little scheme ready -for him before he returns. The sooner we start the -safer.”</p> - -<p>“But what can we do about——” and she -glanced to where the Count’s body lay.</p> - -<p>“If we are to think of the living, we can do -nothing. He has been recognized and when the -police return they will care for the body and something -can be done from Warsaw.”</p> - -<p>“It seems heartless to leave him,” she murmured -in distressed perplexity.</p> - -<p>“There is no other way; so if you please we will -start. I’ll tell you my plan as we walk. Your -mother’s safety is in the balance, remember.” She -yielded then and we set out.</p> - -<p>“I think we shall get through without any great -trouble. There is a train from Bratinsk somewhere -about eight o’clock, which will put us in Cracow -in a few hours.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_30">[30]</span>“But I have no passport now, to pass the -frontier.”</p> - -<p>“Fortunately, I can arrange that. My first plan -is to send the police off on a false scent. There is -a peasant family, not a mile from the top of the hill—where -my horse is, by the way—and they will do -anything for me. I helped them out of some -trouble when I was here last year, and they think -a lot of it. With this police agent away from -Bratinsk for a few hours, we can get off secretly -and safely.”</p> - -<p>At the top of the hill I found my horse, put -“Miss Smith” on his back and handed her the coat -which had been the first cause of trouble.</p> - -<p>“I shall need the coat for my plan; so find the -papers which are sewn into it and be ready to rip -them out the moment we reach the cottage.”</p> - -<p>“But you?” she protested.</p> - -<p>“No protest, please. I am good for more than -a mile at fair speed.”</p> - -<p>“You do all this for a stranger,” she said, her -eyes lighting as she looked down at me.</p> - -<p>“Oh, we shan’t always be strangers. Keep him -going. I can’t talk and run at the same time. Be -merciful;” and with that we set off at a good -round trot. I held to the stirrup and so had no -difficulty in keeping up.</p> - -<p>In about five minutes we turned off the road and -the cottage was soon in sight. By good fortune -the man I sought, Michel, was in the patch of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_31">[31]</span> -garden and greeted me with a smile. I came to the -point at once.</p> - -<p>“Michel, you have often asked for a chance of -repaying that little debt. You can do it now. I -want you and your sister, Testa, to help me. You -are to ride my horse and your sister yours, and -start at once. Ride down the Devil’s Staircase, -strike out any way you like at the bottom; ride for -four or five hours; you in the name of Ivan Grubel, -your sister as Mary Smith, an English girl. At -the end of the ride, which must be as near a railway -station as you can manage, turn my horse -adrift to go where he will; and then make your -way home secretly. And no one must know of -your absence. You’ll do this?”</p> - -<p>“Why yes, Excellency. Testa, Testa;” and he -ran in calling his sister.</p> - -<p>“Now for the coat? It will be the best possible -thing to create the false trail with.”</p> - -<p>“The papers are here in the lining.”</p> - -<p>“Get them out then at once, please. We have -no minutes to lose.” I handed her a knife and she -found them.</p> - -<p>Michel came round the cottage a minute later -leading the horse for his sister just as Testa herself -appeared ready to start.</p> - -<p>“Good-evening, Excellency,” she said, her brown -eyes dancing at the thought of an adventure.</p> - -<p>“You grow stronger every day, Testa, and -prettier,” I said. “Now, Michel, wear this coat,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_32">[32]</span> -take care that every one has a full view of it; and -when you get rid of the horse, strap it on his back. -Mind, you two, my liberty may depend upon you. -God-speed.”</p> - -<p>“Trust me,” replied Michel as he mounted.</p> - -<p>I helped Testa to the saddle. “Don’t look -scared, child,” I said; for her face had clouded at -my words. “I shall be in no danger if you do this -thing well. Off with you.”</p> - -<p>“By the help of the Virgin,” returned Testa; -and away they went helter-skelter towards the -Devil’s Staircase.</p> - -<p>As soon as they were out of sight we set off for -Bratinsk, across the fields; and I explained the -next part of my plan. This was to use the two -passports of Bob Garrett and his sister.</p> - -<p>“I have not told you my real name,” said my -companion.</p> - -<p>“We scarcely seem to have had time to speak -of anything yet. We’ve been pretty busy, you -see.”</p> - -<p>“It is Volna Drakona. My father is dead; my -dear mother is in feeble health. I have a half-brother -and half-sister—Paul and Katinka.”</p> - -<p>“The passports will give you another sort of -brother till we get to Cracow. Only for a few -hours, however, if all goes well. Volna! I have -never heard that name before.”</p> - -<p>“It is my mother’s——” she said simply. -Then, “You like it?”</p> - -<p>“It is southern in its sweetness.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_33">[33]</span>“My mother is from the South. Do you think -I could write to her and let her know that all is -well with me? She may hear of my uncle’s death, -and the anxiety will almost kill her. We are deeply -attached to one another.”</p> - -<p>“There is no reason why you should not. And -from Cracow it may be safe to telegraph.”</p> - -<p>“You speak as if we were quite certain of getting -through.”</p> - -<p>“Why shouldn’t we? I have had another -thought. My servant is at Bratinsk and I shall use -him to create another scent for the police. I shall -send him off toward Warsaw in my name while -we go to Cracow as the two Garretts. I look for -no trouble in Bratinsk. The police agent is not -likely to think we shall venture to return there. I -expect he will just get the help he needs and rattle -back to make the arrest. He will then follow -Michel and his sister; and as this will take up some -hours at least, we ought to be clear away and near -Cracow before he even returns to Bratinsk.”</p> - -<p>“You make it seem very simple and easy.”</p> - -<p>“So it ought to be; but I shall feel better when -we are in the train speeding west. There is one -thing, by-the-by, you had better make some kind -of change in your appearance. I can do it easily -by shaving my beard and changing my clothes. Do -you think you could buy something in Bratinsk? -Your description is sure to be telegraphed in all -directions.”</p> - -<p>We discussed the means of doing this and had<span class="pagenum" id="Page_34">[34]</span> -scarcely settled matters when we reached Bratinsk. -Having arranged where to meet, I went to the inn -and Volna to procure the change of costume.</p> - -<p>The dusk was beginning to fall and deeming it -best to be cautious, I entered the inn by a side door -and succeeded in slipping up to my rooms unnoticed.</p> - -<p>My servant, Felsen, was not there; but afraid to -lose time in waiting, and unwilling to risk asking -for him, I set to work and shaved off my beard and -moustache. As I changed my clothes, I found the -police agent’s revolver; and took it with me.</p> - -<p>As Felsen always looked after my things I did -not notice anything amiss, except that he seemed to -keep them very carelessly; but as soon as I went -into the sitting room, which opened from the bedroom, -I scented trouble.</p> - -<p>Every drawer and cupboard in the place had been -ransacked, and papers and books were all left in the -greatest confusion.</p> - -<p>The reason was plain. It was the result of a -police visit. My friend of the Devil’s Staircase -had set his comrades to work. Instinctively I ran -back into the bedroom and destroyed the evidences -of my shaving operation, and was in the act of -leaving the room when I heard voices approaching -it.</p> - -<p>I had barely time to step into a cupboard when -the door was opened and two men entered. One -was Felsen, the other a stranger. His curt, sharp -tone and manner suggested the police.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_35">[35]</span>They passed through into the sitting room -beyond.</p> - -<p>“Your master has not been back then, it -seems?”</p> - -<p>“I shouldn’t think he’ll come back after what -you say.”</p> - -<p>“He’ll probably be brought back.” This with a -sneer. “We know how to deal with spies and -traitors.”</p> - -<p>There was a pause and then Felsen said: “I -suppose if he’s caught he won’t be let out for a -long while.”</p> - -<p>“Our prison doors only open one way easily,” -chuckled the other.</p> - -<p>“Then I may as well look after myself, I -suppose.”</p> - -<p>“Yes. He’s evidently made a fool of you.”</p> - -<p>“Well, it’s my turn now. Have a cigar?”</p> - -<p>I heard matches struck and smelt my best cigars.</p> - -<p>“We can wait downstairs as well as here,” said -the police agent. “I’ll lock the doors this time to -make sure.” He came into the bedroom, locked the -door on the inside and then went back. The other -door was then locked and the two men went downstairs.</p> - -<p>Fortunately he had left the key in the bedroom -door, and the instant the way was clear, I went out, -crept along the corridor and down the back stairway -to the door by which I had entered.</p> - -<p>I gained the street safely and walked away toward -the railway station, trusting to the gloom of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_36">[36]</span> -the evening and my shaven face to save me from -recognition.</p> - -<p>By the action of the police and the fact that they -were already on the look-out for me had crumpled -up my plan. And there was still worse to come.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_37">[37]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER IV<br /> - - -<small>A HORSEDEALING TRANSACTION</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap2">AS I hurried to the station I tried to think over -the position coolly and carefully.</p> - -<p>In the first place, I was now a fugitive from the -police; but as I had done no wrong, the fact had a -sort of fascination for me. The scent of adventure -and the prospective excitement attracted me, and -the idea of a trial of wits with the authorities roused -every combative instinct in my nature.</p> - -<p>Even had there been no one else involved, I -should have gone through with the thing for its -own sake. But there was Volna. Her safety and -that of her mother depended upon me; and that -fact was the most powerful incentive I could have -had to urge me to my utmost effort. The thought -of helping such a splendid girl was just a sheer -delight.</p> - -<p>Those papers had to be got to Cracow. The -mother’s safety required this; and the risk involved -in the attempt formed the spice of the adventure. -I had powerful and influential friends both at home -and on the continent who would readily help me to -get out of any bother so far as matters had gone at -present; but it might be a very difficult thing if in -the present excited state of the empire, I was caught -helping the “P.F.F.” by carrying seditious documents<span class="pagenum" id="Page_38">[38]</span> -for revolutionary purposes. Volna also had -run no great risk as yet. The mere fact that she -was travelling with Count Peter Valdemar was not -by itself likely to involve her in any serious consequences. -If the papers could have been destroyed, -therefore, we could easily have put an end to the -complication. But this was impossible. Their -delivery in Cracow was imperative.</p> - -<p>We stood thus at the dividing line between safety -and risk; and there was nothing for it but to go -through with the matter to the end.</p> - -<p>My experience at the inn had its lesson. I -recognized that I must move very warily indeed -in making any inquiries at the station. The fussy -little stationmaster, Blauben, might recognize me -despite the change in my appearance; and I did -not at all relish the prospect of interviewing -him.</p> - -<p>But in this one respect the luck was with me. I -was surprised to see a small crowd of people at the -generally deserted station, and it was an easy -matter to mingle with them without being observed.</p> - -<p>That was all the luck there was, however, as the -reason for the crowd spelt further disaster to my -plans of escape. The place was in a hubbub of excitement; -and I soon learnt that there had been a -very serious accident on the line at a place called -Pulta, some seven or eight miles west of Bratinsk.</p> - -<p>As a result of this the line to Cracow was blocked. -There would be no train going west that night.</p> - -<p>The people in the station were travellers from<span class="pagenum" id="Page_39">[39]</span> -the opposite direction who had been put out and -told, with the usual courtesy of the railway authorities, -that they must shift for themselves until the -line was clear. They might think themselves lucky, -I overheard little Blauben tell one man, if they got -on by noon the following day.</p> - -<p>This was check with a vengeance; if not checkmate.</p> - -<p>I hung about for some time with the object of -ascertaining the chance of getting a train in the -other direction—anything to get out of Bratinsk—and -was pretending to study one of the time bills -when I caught my own name.</p> - -<p>“Know the Englishman, Anstruther? Of course -I do.” It was Blauben’s voice. “If he comes here, -I’ll stop him.”</p> - -<p>“We think he may try and bolt.”</p> - -<p>“How’s he going to bolt? There’s no train -west and nothing east except the midnight express. -But what’s it all about?” The reply was given in -low tone and escaped me. But part of the stationmaster’s -answer was enough.</p> - -<p>“Spy? Rubbish. Why he was here shooting -last year. You people would find spies growing on -gooseberry bushes. No. I have already told a -hundred of you that there will be no train”—this -to a questioner in a tone of exasperation; and I -saw him hurry off gesticulating frantically. I could -do no good by waiting longer, so I slipped out of -the station, and went back to the village to meet -Volna.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_40">[40]</span>After all, the accident at Pulta might not prove -an unmitigated evil. The few sentences I had overheard -showed that the police were watching the -station for me; and an attempt to leave would -probably have landed us right into their hands.</p> - -<p>Then it occurred to me that we might even turn -the accident to good account. If we could get to -Pulta soon, we could give an excellent reason for -our presence; that we wished to inquire about some -friend supposed to have been in the wrecked train; -and, as the line from there to Cracow would be -open, we could do the journey after all by rail.</p> - -<p>Pulta by the road was some ten miles, and a -rough hilly road it was. Too far and too rough -for Volna to attempt to walk. To hire any kind of -conveyance was of course out of the question; as -it would lay a trail which even a blind policeman -could follow. I had a spare horse at the inn; but -for the same reason I dared not attempt to take it -out of the stable.</p> - -<p>In that part of Poland, however, one deal can -always be made without exciting any comment or -surprise. Any one will trade a horse with you, and -at any time of the day or night. I believe a man -would not be in the least surprised to be called out -of bed at midnight for the purpose; and I am sure -he would gladly get up for the sheer pleasure of -the deal. It is the one great pastime, or as near to -a pastime, as the older men of that district care to -get.</p> - -<p>But to obtain a saddle was another matter; while<span class="pagenum" id="Page_41">[41]</span> -even to have asked for such a thing as a side saddle -would have stirred enough curiosity to set the -gossips’ tongues click-clacking all over the village. -There was nothing for it therefore except that -Volna should ride bare-back; and as I should have -to lead her horse, there was no use in getting one -for myself.</p> - -<p>Volna was waiting for me when I reached the -appointed place. She had made a considerable -change in her appearance. A long fur cloak -covered her dress, and in place of her former dainty -headgear she was wearing a close fur turban.</p> - -<p>Wishing to try the effect of my own altered -appearance, I assumed a sort of slouching walk and -made as if to pass her.</p> - -<p>“Did you think I should not know you?” she -asked.</p> - -<p>“I was rather hoping you would not. I am -supposed to be disguised.”</p> - -<p>She laughed. “I should know you anywhere.”</p> - -<p>“Then we must trust that other eyes are not so -keen as yours,” said I, feeling a little crestfallen.</p> - -<p>“Or that they are not so interested in recognizing -you. What about the train?”</p> - -<p>“None but bad news;” and I told her what had -occurred and how I proposed to manage. She -agreed at once, but was for walking.</p> - -<p>“I think I can walk ten miles,” she declared -readily.</p> - -<p>“There is no need. It is a rough, hilly road; -and there is a man at the other end of the village<span class="pagenum" id="Page_42">[42]</span> -from whom I can buy a horse without any chance -of rousing suspicions.”</p> - -<p>“It would not be more hilly for me than for you, -would it?”</p> - -<p>“I think you had better have the horse.”</p> - -<p>“Then I will say no more,” she agreed. “I am -afraid my disguise is not much more successful -than yours,” she added, as we walked on.</p> - -<p>“It might have been awkward if neither had -recognized the other, mightn’t it?”</p> - -<p>“I hadn’t thought of that.”</p> - -<p>“You would have to hide your face, if you don’t -want to be known.”</p> - -<p>“I expect I look an awful fright.”</p> - -<p>“The more disguised you are the better,” said -I. She laughed. “It is good to hear you laugh -in the midst of all—this uncertainty.”</p> - -<p>“It cannot be so very dreadful if you can manage -to pay such neat compliments Mr.—Anstruther.”</p> - -<p>“You find that name a bit troublesome, eh?”</p> - -<p>“Don’t you think you are worth taking some -trouble for? But it <i>is</i> hard.”</p> - -<p>“Lucky that I’m going to change it while we -are together.”</p> - -<p>“Change it?”</p> - -<p>“We’ll talk that all over on the road to Pulta. -Here’s the place where I hope to get the horse. It -may take a little time. Will you wait for me?”</p> - -<p>There is a rough kind of recognized procedure -in horsedealing in that district; but as I had had<span class="pagenum" id="Page_43">[43]</span> -more than one experience of the kind I knew how -to act.</p> - -<p>I crossed to the house and seeing a light in the -stable behind, guessed I should find the man bedding -his horses. He did not know me, but I had -heard of him.</p> - -<p>“Good-evening, Andreas,” I said in a rather -surly tone, as if I had a grievance against him; and -without another word I walked up to the four -horses one after the other and looked them over. -He took no notice, but went on forking the bedding. -This was all strictly in accordance with etiquette.</p> - -<p>I came out of the last stall shrugging my -shoulders and laughing contemptuously. “Blauben -is a little fool. He said I should find some horses -here. Good-night. There isn’t one worth a couple -of roubles.”</p> - -<p>The last sentence he understood to mean that I -might possibly deal. He dashed his fork on the -ground and came toward me, saying very angrily: -“What’s that? Who are you? Who sent you -here?”</p> - -<p>“Old Blauben at the station.”</p> - -<p>“And do you think you know anything about -horses? You don’t know even how to look at -them?”</p> - -<p>“I have a chestnut that’s worth the whole string. -I thought there was something to buy here. I -suppose he thought I wanted meat for a bouillon -factory. Good-night.”</p> - -<p>“Wait, there, wait, you long imp of ignorance.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_44">[44]</span> -Do you want to make a match with your chestnut? -Where is it?”</p> - -<p>I laughed. “If these crocks of yours saw mine -they’d learn how to move. Here, smoke, you old -owner of dogs’ meat;” and I handed him a cigar.</p> - -<p>“Holy Virgin, what do I hear?” he cried, -throwing up his hands, and putting a lantern near -my face. He knew well enough now that I had -come to trade; and was happy. But we kept up the -farce a little longer; he abusing my chestnut and I -his four nags.</p> - -<p>His next object was to find out which horse I had -selected; but I kept this from him carefully. At -length I pointed to one that I would not have had -as a gift.</p> - -<p>“I’m going to give my dogs a treat one day, I -think they could manage with that. How much -for it, if I give you back the hide and the feet?”</p> - -<p>He grinned. “You know a fine horse when you -see one, after all,” he said. “You shall have him—three -hundred roubles.” About £30 this.</p> - -<p>“Kopecks, you mean. Good-night.”</p> - -<p>“Wait, wait. Was there ever such an impatient -fool as you? Do you really want him?”</p> - -<p>“No, only I didn’t want this long walk for -nothing: and I’m taking some horses to Noshti -Fair.”</p> - -<p>“Isn’t there one of the others you’d care for? -Don’t be in a hurry.”</p> - -<p>“I’m in no hurry. What about these others?”</p> - -<p>Then the real bargaining began. He put a price<span class="pagenum" id="Page_45">[45]</span> -on the horse I wished to have; and we chaffered -and smoked and swore and abused one another in -the way these bargains are made. I dared not -hurry the matter too much. He would boast all -over the village the next day of the fool who had -given him the price he asked; and the transaction -would become public property, with the result that -the police might get wind of it.</p> - -<p>It was safer to waste the time necessary to drive -a hard bargain. And so we wrangled until I had -fought the amount down to a fair price, when we -spent another ten minutes squabbling whether he -should give me an old bridle or merely a rope -halter.</p> - -<p>When I had gained my point and was riding the -horse away he swore so violently that he was a -heavy loser by the deal, that I knew he had made -enough profit to boast about. I thought it best to -alter his opinion, therefore.</p> - -<p>“Do you know the history of this horse?” I -asked knowingly. “No, you can’t or you’d know -that I’ve cheated you. Do you know that he came -from General Kolwich’s stable and was sold for -four hundred roubles? I should have paid that for -him, had you pressed me. I shall get five for him. -But you should learn to know a horse when you see -one.”</p> - -<p>He pushed his cap back and scratched his head, -and invoked the name of the Deity in a despair -that was almost pathetic.</p> - -<p>I rode off with a chuckle. I knew that I had<span class="pagenum" id="Page_46">[46]</span> -struck deep into his pride as a horse trader, and -that he would now keep his lips as close as a rat -trap about the whole transaction. He would brood -over it, and wait for the day when he could get -even with me; but though the skies fell, he would -never speak of that horse again to any one.</p> - -<p>The bargaining had taken nearly an hour, and I -feared the sands of Volna’s patience would be running -out fast.</p> - -<p>She greeted me with a sigh of relief. “I had -begun to fear all sorts of things.”</p> - -<p>“You have never had to buy a horse in these -parts. It’s an acquired art and can only be accomplished -with many lies and much time. But we’ll -be off now. You can manage to ride bare-back, -I hope?”</p> - -<p>She smiled. “I have ridden bare-back ever since -I was a child.”</p> - -<p>“Then you haven’t had time yet to forget.”</p> - -<p>“Is that a reflection on my youth or another -compliment?”</p> - -<p>“It’s about the truth, that’s all.”</p> - -<p>“I’m nearly one and twenty,” she declared with -a delightful air of dignity.</p> - -<p>“It is a great age,” I agreed. “I remember how -I felt at the time. One is never so old again, they -say, until quite late in life.”</p> - -<p>I helped her to mount. “Bare-back riding is a -little undignified for one and twenty, I’m afraid. -Now we are really off and in our new characters. -Do you know who you are?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_47">[47]</span>“Miss Margaret Garrett, an English girl who -is very troubled what to do with the r’s in her -name.”</p> - -<p>“We can alter that. My friend always calls -his sister Peg.”</p> - -<p>“Peg! what a woodeny name.”</p> - -<p>“Short for Peggy—we think that rather pretty.”</p> - -<p>She repeated it several times and laughed.</p> - -<p>“Why do you laugh?”</p> - -<p>“You have queer notions of what is pretty.”</p> - -<p>“Mine’s worse, I’m called Bob.”</p> - -<p>“Bob! Yes, that is much worse. Bob. Bob. -Bob. It’s very short, and easy; but it’s very -funny.”</p> - -<p>“My sister always calls me Bob—every one does, -in fact.”</p> - -<p>“You have a sister then. What is her name?”</p> - -<p>“Sylvia.”</p> - -<p>“Now that <i>is</i> a pretty name.”</p> - -<p>“Not always. She gets called Silly, sometimes.”</p> - -<p>“That’s monstrous. Is she angry?”</p> - -<p>“Not a bit. You see these are really pet names.”</p> - -<p>“Oh!” She was silent a moment, and then -said: “And are we to be Bob and Peggy to one -another?”</p> - -<p>“I guess so, except when we quarrel. Then it -will be Robert and Margaret. But it will only be -until to-morrow.”</p> - -<p>“To-morrow?”</p> - -<p>“When we reach Cracow, you know.”</p> - -<p>“Shall we get there to-morrow?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_48">[48]</span>“We ought to.”</p> - -<p>“All right—Bob.” She said it with a sly little -laugh.</p> - -<p>“You’ll soon get used to it, Peggy. And now -I’ll get you to carry my heavy coat, and if you’ll -shake him up we’ll trot for a bit. The sooner we’ve -put a mile or two between us and Bratinsk the -better.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_49">[49]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER V<br /> - - -<small>AT PULTA</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">WE kept up a fair pace for nearly an hour, -the horse moving at a slow, loping canter, -with spells of walking for me to recover breath; -and in this way we covered six or seven miles, -which brought us to the foot of the steep rugged -hills that divide Bratinsk from Pulta.</p> - -<p>“We’ve about a mile and a half climb here, then -a stretch of a mile or so along the top, and after -that a tremendous hill down into Pulta,” I told -“Peggy,” as we pulled up.</p> - -<p>“Are you not tired?”</p> - -<p>“No. I could cover a lot of ground at that jog -trot. I’m pretty tough, you see.”</p> - -<p>“Ride up the hill and let me walk.”</p> - -<p>“Not a bit of it. We’ll push on as we are, if -you don’t mind.” I had no breath left for talking, -so I plodded on in silence. There had been so much -to do in the interval since we had left the Devil’s -Staircase that I seemed to have had no time to think -of anything except the pressing affair of the moment. -But I had time now, as I strode up the hill; -and for the first time I seemed to awake to a recognition -of the supreme confidence and unquestioning -trust which Volna showed in me.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_50">[50]</span>The night was very dark; we were miles from -everywhere; she knew nothing of me, and had only -seen me first some eight or nine hours before; and -yet she rode by my side as contentedly as though -we had been friends for life, and were just out for a -sort of conventional picnic in conventional hours. -The pluck of it appealed to me as much as anything.</p> - -<p>“You are a wonderful girl, Peggy,” I exclaimed -involuntarily.</p> - -<p>“Peggy? Do you know, I think I begin to like -that name. I have been saying it over and over -to myself during the ride. But why am I wonderful? -I wish I could get used to saying Bob. But -I have a sort of something in the throat that seems -to jump up and stop me.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, that’s a spasm of the naming tissues. One -only has it when a name is fresh. You’ll get over -that. The best cure is to say it often.”</p> - -<p>“Is it, Bob? But why am I wonderful?”</p> - -<p>“You do this unconventional thing as though -it were the most ordinary thing in the world!”</p> - -<p>“Do you mean I oughtn’t to trust—my brother -Bob? You see, I just can’t help myself. I had -to trust you. Besides, if you knew”—she broke -off, and after a pause added a little eagerly—“you -understand, don’t you?”</p> - -<p>“I understand that chance has given me a very -delightful sister.”</p> - -<p>“Why, didn’t you begin by keeping my secret -from that stationmaster—about Mary Smith. I<span class="pagenum" id="Page_51">[51]</span> -felt like—like nothing I ever felt before when he -brought you up and said you were English.”</p> - -<p>“You tried your best to speak English.”</p> - -<p>“It was like—like a glorious dream come true -when you looked so grave and answered me in -German. I’m not used to having people do kind -things for me, except my dear mother. And when -we stood outside the station, I—well, I’d have given -anything just to have unloaded my whole stock of -trouble to you.”</p> - -<p>“Poor Peggy!”</p> - -<p>“No, not Peggy, she hasn’t any troubles of that -sort yet. They are—Bob’s. But it’s poor Volna; -and Peggy will soon be Volna again.”</p> - -<p>I did not know how to answer this. There was -such a touch of sadness in it: so I said nothing.</p> - -<p>“May I tell you?” she asked presently.</p> - -<p>“Sylvia always tells me hers; so I know how to -keep a secret.”</p> - -<p>“I told you I had a half-sister and brother, didn’t -I?”</p> - -<p>“Are they like you at all?”</p> - -<p>“No, no. They are both members of this terrible -Fraternity—revolutionaries. My father was one -and lost his life in the cause. My uncle, Count -Peter—he was the brother of my father’s first wife—has -always dominated our family: even my poor -dear mother.”</p> - -<p>“Is she involved with the Fraternity, too?”</p> - -<p>“No, and yet yes. She has no sympathy with -the movement at all; but my uncle influenced her<span class="pagenum" id="Page_52">[52]</span> -and she has given large sums of money. She is -rich, you know, and, if it is found out, the government -would be glad to get any pretext for confiscating -her fortune. They would throw her into -prison, and it would kill her.”</p> - -<p>“But surely your uncle was not so mad as to -leave anything implicating her in existence.”</p> - -<p>“I wish I could think that. It may be so; but -only this morning he warned me that if these papers -did not get to Cracow and a raid was made there, -things would be found which would place her in -danger.”</p> - -<p>I thought some things about Count Peter which -I did not express. “I hope he was exaggerating -matters,” I said.</p> - -<p>“We have not been happy at home because I -would never join in any of these miserable conspiracies. -My sister Katinka, and Paul too, always -upbraided me.”</p> - -<p>“You put your sister first, I notice.”</p> - -<p>“She influences Paul. She is very strong willed, -and very—very zealous for the ‘Fraternity.’”</p> - -<p>“I don’t think <i>you</i> would make a very formidable -conspirator, you know.”</p> - -<p>“It is not that, exactly. I am too much of a -coward, I know. But mother’s fortune comes to -me and—oh, this miserable money; they want it for -the cause.”</p> - -<p>“Phew!” I whistled. “I begin to understand.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_53">[53]</span>“You thought it strange, I expect, that I was so -little affected by my uncle’s fate; but I——”</p> - -<p>“Don’t say any more if it worries you,” I said -when she paused.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I must tell you; only—the fact is, I was -always afraid of him and he brought me away from -home this time, saying only that I was to go on a -visit to some friends; but when we were near Bratinsk -he told me what the real object was and—and -that mother and he had agreed that I was to be -married.”</p> - -<p>“Married!” I exclaimed.</p> - -<p>“Married to a man who is high up in the Fraternity, -and that I should not go back home until—until -that was done.”</p> - -<p>I thought more things about Count Peter—stronger -and harsher things too, this time.</p> - -<p>“I had not heard this an hour before you saw -me at the station.”</p> - -<p>“No wonder you looked troubled.”</p> - -<p>“I stayed there hoping to get a train back to -Warsaw. I meant to run away. There is another -reason, a terrible entanglement, which made me so -eager to get back.”</p> - -<p>“Involving you?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I’ll tell you all about it some time. It -closely concerns my mother’s safety, too.”</p> - -<p>“What brought your uncle to Bratinsk?”</p> - -<p>“Affairs of the Fraternity; to consult with one -of the leaders.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_54">[54]</span>“Well, I won’t say all I think of your uncle for -having involved you in all this.”</p> - -<p>“He is dead. Perhaps if he had not been killed -he would have listened to me.”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps!” But I had my own opinion. “You -are right. Volna has had her troubles.”</p> - -<p>“I could not feel so sorry for him as I should, if—if -things had been different. I am glad I have -told you. It’s such a relief to have told some one. -And now you know all about me.”</p> - -<p>“Did you manage to write to your mother from -Bratinsk?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, just a short note—that all was well with -me.”</p> - -<p>“We must try to keep it so, too. Here we are -at the top of the hill. Now we’ll push along again: -and then, the first train for Cracow.”</p> - -<p>We soon covered the flat along the top and I -pointed out to her the twinkling lights of Pulta below -us.</p> - -<p>“How quickly we’ve come,” she cried.</p> - -<p>“We must have a straight story to tell. I shall -say we are driving in from Vashtic—a place on the -other side of Pulta—and that our carriage broke -down and we had to continue the journey in this -fashion. I shall ask whether Mr. Trevor, a tall fair -man, was in the train at the time of the wreck. -But you’ll leave the lies for Bob to tell of course.”</p> - -<p>“How bluntly you put it.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, we can’t help telling some. But it’s in a -good cause; so we must hope they’ll pass as white -ones.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_55">[55]</span>I began to understand that night that artistic -lying is really a very difficult accomplishment, when -inquisitive officials have to be satisfied.</p> - -<p>I found the railway station at Pulta in the hands -of the police. It had been taken into custody so to -speak. When anything happens in Russian Poland, -it immediately becomes an object of suspicion; and -any one seeking information is at once suspected of -complicity. An officer stopped us and asked in a -peremptory manner: “Who are you and what do -you want?”</p> - -<p>“There has been an accident, I believe.”</p> - -<p>“Who are you and what do you want? Answer.” -A little more sharpness in the tone.</p> - -<p>“I am an Englishman, Robert Garrett, and this -is my sister. We wish to know whether a friend, -Mr. James Trevor, of London, has been hurt in the -accident!”</p> - -<p>“What accident?”</p> - -<p>“The accident to the Cracow express!”</p> - -<p>“Who told you there had been an accident?”</p> - -<p>“I heard it at Vashtic.”</p> - -<p>“Who told you there had been an accident?” he -repeated.</p> - -<p>“It seemed to be generally known. The servants -in the house where I was staying heard it -somewhere.”</p> - -<p>“What are the servants’ names?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know. I think the man who told me was -called Paul. But what I want to know——”</p> - -<p>“Where were you staying at Vashtic?” he interrupted.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_56">[56]</span>“What can that matter. Mr. Trevor of London——”</p> - -<p>“Ah! You refuse to answer?” He turned away -and beckoned to a companion, with whom he conferred, -nodding toward us. Then turned to me -again. “How did you get here?”</p> - -<p>“I started in a caleche but the wheel came off -and we had to finish the journey in this fashion.”</p> - -<p>“Which wheel?”</p> - -<p>“The left hind wheel.”</p> - -<p>“Whose carriage was it?”</p> - -<p>“I hired it from Gorlas Malstrom.” My inventive -faculty for names was getting strained.</p> - -<p>“Where does he live?”</p> - -<p>“At Vashtic close to the hotel.”</p> - -<p>“Which hotel?”</p> - -<p>“The Imperial.” I remembered the name of a -place where I once had lunch.</p> - -<p>“Are you staying there?”</p> - -<p>“I am not going back.”</p> - -<p>“How long were you there?”</p> - -<p>“Not more than an hour or two.”</p> - -<p>“Where were you before?”</p> - -<p>My local geography not being strong enough to -stand a fusillade of this kind, I threw up an earthwork -of anger.</p> - -<p>“Look here, do you want me to give you a -history of my tour with all particulars of my hotel -bills since I left London?”</p> - -<p>“Ah, you refuse to answer,” he said again, stolidly -regarding me with a gloomy stare of suspicion.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_57">[57]</span>“Oh, no; but I’ve had enough of your impertinent -curiosity. I am an Englishman, let me see -your superior officer.”</p> - -<p>“Go away,” he said curtly.</p> - -<p>“I demand to see——”</p> - -<p>“Go away; or you will be arrested.”</p> - -<p>Then I had an inspiration. I said, with a show -of great indignation: “Very well. I’ll go, and -what’s more I’ll go by the first train to Cracow and -lay the matter before the British Consul. When is -the first train? You’ll see whether you can smash -up English travellers in your infernal trains and -then refuse their friends any information.”</p> - -<p>This appeared to make an impression. He hesitated, -spoke to his companion, and then said: “Come -back in the morning. There is no train until eleven -o’clock.”</p> - -<p>I had gained the information I needed; but I -kept up my pretence of anger, muttering and grumbling -and mumbling about what the British Consul -would do, and so on, as I turned the horse’s head -and moved off.</p> - -<p>“Bad luck again,” I whispered to Volna. “No -train to-night. You may as well try to get a night’s -rest.”</p> - -<p>“It’s a dark wood that has no clearing,” she said -cheerily. “You need rest too, I am sure.”</p> - -<p>We went off to find a hotel: and presently Volna -whispered: “One of the men is following us.”</p> - -<p>“The best thing we can do is to make use of him, -then,” said I; and I halted to let him come up. It<span class="pagenum" id="Page_58">[58]</span> -was the companion of the man who had questioned -me, and I resolved to try a different method with -him.</p> - -<p>I took out a gold piece and let him see it. “You -have been told off to follow me, I suppose?”</p> - -<p>He glanced at the money and thought I was going -to bribe him. “I have only my duty to do,” he -said.</p> - -<p>“If you’ll be guide instead of follower and show -me where my sister and I can get rooms, I’ll give -you this.”</p> - -<p>He was my man instantly. “There will be no -difficulty about that. The accident on the line has -filled up the place, but I can manage it for you. -You are English?” he said, as we walked.</p> - -<p>“I only wanted to see if my poor friend, Trevor, -was in that smash. But you heard what passed?”</p> - -<p>He shrugged his shoulders and grinned. “You -did not ask in the right way;” and he glanced at -the money I had given him. “To-morrow it will -be all right. There is a train to Cracow at eleven -o’clock. I shall be there. No Englishman was -hurt in the accident. You may feel quite at ease.”</p> - -<p>“I am glad to hear that,” I said. I was; but not -for the reasons he thought.</p> - -<p>He earned his gold piece; for he soon found -accommodation for us and for the horse; and bade -us good-night, repeating his assurances that all -would be well in the morning.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_59">[59]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VI<br /> - - -<small>VERY SISTERLY</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">VOLNA was down before me the next morning -waiting in a little room where we had had -supper.</p> - -<p>“I guessed Bob would be tired so I would not -have him called,” she said. “I have been up an -hour or more.”</p> - -<p>“And Peggy, how is she?”</p> - -<p>“Hungry. And breakfast is ready.”</p> - -<p>“You slept well?”</p> - -<p>“When I had stopped thinking. I couldn’t help -it,” she said in answer to my shake of the head. “I -was saying my lesson over and over, lest I should -forget it. Do you know it?”</p> - -<p>“Lesson?”</p> - -<p>“All the names you mentioned so glibly last night -at the station.”</p> - -<p>I laughed. “Oh, we shan’t need to remember. -We shan’t have any more bother. That man’s -hint as to how to ask questions will carry us through. -You’ll see.”</p> - -<p>“Well, we must be quick, it’s nearly ten o’clock.”</p> - -<p>“We’ve half an hour. And we’re developing a -knack of doing a good deal in half an hour.”</p> - -<p>“I think I shall be a little afraid of you.”</p> - -<p>“Why?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_60">[60]</span>“You tell them so readily.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, that’s Bob Garrett. Don’t worry about -him. He won’t tell them to you.”</p> - -<p>“I know that.”</p> - -<p>“I think that for a pair of dangerous conspirators -we keep up our spirits capitally.”</p> - -<p>“I shouldn’t be able to without you. I don’t -know what I should have done, indeed, nor how to -thank you.”</p> - -<p>“Wouldn’t a man be a brute who didn’t do his -best to look after his sister?”</p> - -<p>“You make light of everything.”</p> - -<p>“Well, you can thank me at about six or seven -o’clock this evening. We shall be in Cracow then, -and the papers will be out of our hands and off our -minds.”</p> - -<p>“And after that?”</p> - -<p>“By Jove. I don’t know. I haven’t thought -about that. One thing at a time and—Cracow -first. We must go.”</p> - -<p>We walked up to the station and found a most -welcome change in the attitude of the police. Our -friend of the preceding night was looking out for -us, and he had evidently let it be known that there -were gold pieces to be earned. Everybody received -us with smiles. Even the man who had acted the -inquisitor’s part overnight came up and was almost -profuse in his apologies.</p> - -<p>He had not known that I was an English milord; -my appearance at that time and in such a way had -aroused curiosity; duty compelled them all to be<span class="pagenum" id="Page_61">[61]</span> -suspicious; there were dangerous people about; I -had probably heard of the discovered plot; and so -on.</p> - -<p>I understood. I took out some gold coins and -fingered them carelessly. His eyes lighted with -greed as he gazed at them.</p> - -<p>“About the accident?” I asked.</p> - -<p>“There has been a bad accident; but no one of -the name of Trevor, no Englishman at all, was in -the train. I have made a special investigation,” he -added insinuatingly.</p> - -<p>“I’m sorry to have given you the trouble; but -thank you.”</p> - -<p>“It is no trouble, only a pleasure to be of some -small service to an English milord.”</p> - -<p>“I am greatly relieved,” I said. “You will -probably have had to pay some one for the work. -Permit me to repay you;” and I gave him a fifty -rouble note. His good will was cheap at a five -pound note; but he seemed amazed at so generous -a tip. His face beamed as he pocketed it.</p> - -<p>“Really it is not necessary,” he said. “If I can -be of any further assistance, pray tell me.”</p> - -<p>“My sister and I were thinking of going to -Cracow,” I said indifferently. “Is the line safe, do -you think?”</p> - -<p>“You still wish to see the British Consul there?” -This with just a shade of anxiety.</p> - -<p>“Oh, dear no—unless it is to express my high -opinion of the courtesy shown me here. Last night -is forgotten. I quite understand.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_62">[62]</span>“The train will start at eleven. It is usual—a -mere form of course in your case—to ask for passports -when issuing tickets for stations beyond the -frontier.”</p> - -<p>“Here they are;” and I took them out of my -pocket book making sure that he should see there -was plenty of money in it. “Robert Garrett and -Margaret Garrett, my sister.”</p> - -<p>He just glanced at them and with a bow to Volna, -returned them.</p> - -<p>“Shall I show you where to get your tickets?” -He was making everything delightfully smooth for -us.</p> - -<p>“I suppose we shall reach Cracow by about -four?” I asked casually, as I took out my cigar -case.</p> - -<p>“Scarcely that, I fear. The traffic is disorganized -and the direct line has been closed. You will -travel by way of Bratinsk and change there; and -then go round by the loop which joins the main line -again at Solden.”</p> - -<p>The ill news was so unexpected that it caught me -right off my guard. To go to Bratinsk meant walking -right into the hands of the men who were hunting -for us.</p> - -<p>To cover my sudden confusion, I let my cigar -case fall, and as the official stooped to pick it up, I -caught Volna’s look of dire dismay, and shot her a -warning glance.</p> - -<p>“You smoke of course,” I said to him, and as we<span class="pagenum" id="Page_63">[63]</span> -lit our cigars, I was thinking how on earth to get -out of the difficulty.</p> - -<p>Then Volna gave another proof of her quick-wittedness. -“Ought you to smoke just yet, Bob?” -she asked in a snappy sisterly tone. “You know -what the doctor said about your heart.”</p> - -<p>I took the cue. “You’re always interfering, -Peggy,” I said, very testily. “I wish you -wouldn’t.”</p> - -<p>The police official affected not to hear this little -interchange of family amenities and discreetly -looked away.</p> - -<p>“I only do it for your good,” she rapped back, -with a great air of superiority. “You complained -of that feeling, you know. But please yourself. -You always do.”</p> - -<p>“Rubbish. It’s only because you know I want -to go and you want to stay.” She shrugged her -shoulders and turned away.</p> - -<p>“If you are going, the time is close,” said the -official.</p> - -<p>“Of course I am going;” and I scowled at Volna -and took out some money. “Where do we get the -tickets?”</p> - -<p>He was turning to show me when I let the coins -fall and the cigar drop from my lips as I pressed -one hand to my heart—which, by the way, was as -sound as a bell—and clutched him with the other -for support.</p> - -<p>“I knew it by the look about your eyes. I saw<span class="pagenum" id="Page_64">[64]</span> -it coming,” said Volna, unsympathetically, as she -stooped to pick up the money, and the man helped -me to a seat. “You <i>will</i> do these things. Please -lay him straight down and get him some water, or -better, a drop of brandy.” She took off my hat -and fanned me with her handkerchief. “It’s -nothing serious,” she said to the others who came -round. “He’ll be better in a moment. Thank -you,” this to the man who came back with the -brandy. “Give him air, please.” She was most -business-like and sisterly—as though I had been -in the habit of fainting daily and she of restoring -me.</p> - -<p>I came round, of course; but not until the train -had left and the question of our return to Bratinsk -was settled.</p> - -<p>“Perhaps you are satisfied now,” I said to Volna -most ungraciously, as I sat up.</p> - -<p>“How absurd you are, Bob. I didn’t give you -the cigar.”</p> - -<p>“When is the next train?” I asked the official.</p> - -<p>“Not until to-night.”</p> - -<p>“There you are,” I said to Volna with a brotherly -readiness to put all the blame on her. “What -now?”</p> - -<p>“This gentleman said there was some fine -scenery here; and a ride or drive would do you -good.”</p> - -<p>“Scenery!” I cried with a fine contempt. -“Well, I suppose we can’t sit about the station all -day. But do as you please;” and she walked out<span class="pagenum" id="Page_65">[65]</span> -of the station. I could have laughed at the excellent -affectation of sisterly discontent.</p> - -<p>The police official sympathized with me—it was -I who had tipped him—and expressed his feeling -with a deprecating smile and shrug and a lifting -of the brows.</p> - -<p>“I suppose it’s the only thing to do,” I murmured -as I rose.</p> - -<p>“It is perhaps for the best after all that you did -not catch the train. There is you baggage,” he -said.</p> - -<p>“Baggage?”</p> - -<p>“Remembering what you said last night about -the accident to your carriage on the way from -Vashtic, and thinking you might need the baggage -in it, I sent out this morning to have it brought -here.”</p> - -<p>“Did you? That’s really very friendly and -obliging,” I managed to answer quite cordially, -while wishing him at the devil for his interference.</p> - -<p>“What shall we do with it?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, just keep it at the station here till I come -back for that evening train. You’ll know it easily. -Two leather portmanteaus; one marked ‘R. G.’ -and one ‘M. G.,’ London. I’ll go and tell my sister. -She’ll be as delighted as I am at your thoughtfulness. -It was only that which made her wish to -remain here for the day.”</p> - -<p>I went after Volna, who was walking toward the -little town.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_66">[66]</span>“That’s a nice thoughtful fellow. He has sent -out some one to find our luggage in the broken-down -trap and bring it in. I told him how glad -you’d be.”</p> - -<p>“Should I go back and thank him?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t think it’s necessary, you can do that -when we get back this evening. We are going for -a ride now—and the sooner we’re off the better.” -I went to the stable where my horse was, thinking -how to get over the rather awkward difficulty of -securing a second animal.</p> - -<p>I did not intend to return to Pulta; and if I -hired the horse I should not be able to return it. -To buy it might create suspicion, as a man does -not purchase a horse merely to go for a ride—even -in that horse-bartering region; and I had no wish -to turn horse-thief.</p> - -<p>I put a bold face on the matter and went into -the stable whistling. An ostler was grooming my -horse and the owner of the place looking on.</p> - -<p>“That’s a nice looking animal of yours,” he -said.</p> - -<p>“Yes; and as good as he looks.”</p> - -<p>“No doubt. Andreas knows a good horse.”</p> - -<p>“Andreas? Who’s he?”</p> - -<p>“At Bratinsk. Where you got him, I suppose.”</p> - -<p>I scented danger and fenced. “I suppose you -know most of the horses round about here. Will -you smoke?” And I gave him a cigar.</p> - -<p>“I know this one. I sold him to Andreas.”</p> - -<p>“Did you? Well, I don’t care anything about<span class="pagenum" id="Page_67">[67]</span> -Andreas, but I know he’s a good horse and I -want to hire one as good for my sister to ride -to-day.”</p> - -<p>“I can find you one. There he stands.” I had -a look at him. A good horse I saw at a glance. -“I like his looks,” I said.</p> - -<p>The ostler took him out and ran him up and -down. Then an idea occurred to me, involving -some of the white lies of necessity however. I -expressed a very exaggerated admiration.</p> - -<p>“Carry a lady?”</p> - -<p>“Carry a baby,” was the reply.</p> - -<p>“Then I tell you what I’ll do if you’ll agree. -We’re going to Cracow for a couple of days and -coming back; and when we come back we shall -want two horses. I’ll buy him from you if you -can find me a couple of saddles, and if we can come -to terms for your taking care of both the horses -while we stay here.”</p> - -<p>It did not take very long to conclude the bargain, -and Volna and I were soon mounted.</p> - -<p>Just as we were starting my friend of the police -came up.</p> - -<p>“Going for the ride then?” he asked knowingly.</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes. By the way, has that luggage of mine -come in yet?”</p> - -<p>“No. They ought to have been back long -before now.”</p> - -<p>“That’s a nuisance. My sister has to do without -her habit.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_68">[68]</span>“She looks very charming,” he replied, with a -bow.</p> - -<p>“What time must we be back for that train?”</p> - -<p>“Six o’clock. But why not ride to Solden, it’s -not more than twenty miles or so. You could take -the train there.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, no. We’re going the other way.”</p> - -<p>“Are you ever coming, Bob?” asked Volna, -sharply.</p> - -<p>He stepped aside with another significant shrug -of the shoulders and with a laugh I rode off.</p> - -<p>“You do the vinegary sister to the life,” I said.</p> - -<p>“There was cause then. I caught sight of that -police agent from Bratinsk in the distance.”</p> - -<p>“By Jove!” I exclaimed; and we clattered off -through the narrow streets and as soon as we were -clear of the town gave our horses their heads.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_69">[69]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VII<br /> - - -<small>THE LUCK TURNS</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">VOLNA was thoroughly at home in the saddle, -and it was easy to see that she had been -accustomed to horses all her life. She had a perfect -seat; and that firm hand and control which -bring out the best there is in a horse and make him -understand that the master is up.</p> - -<p>It was delightful to watch her; and as we kept -at it in that first rattling stretch, I believe that in -the sheer exhilaration of the ride, we forgot everything, -even the unwelcome appearance of the police -agent from Bratinsk.</p> - -<p>But neither the pace nor the oblivion could last -for ever, and when we drew rein at the foot of a -hill we came back to a recollection of the load of -our worries.</p> - -<p>“Wasn’t that glorious?” she cried, her cheeks -glowing, and her eyes shining, as she stretched -forward and patted her horse’s neck.</p> - -<p>“You ride magnificently. How you would -enjoy a run with the hounds in England!”</p> - -<p>“I have read about it. I love horses. I can -keep in the saddle all day. I have done it at home.” -Then her face clouded. “How selfish! I had almost -forgotten,” she added.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_70">[70]</span>“We are doing all we can,” I replied. “Are you -sure that the man you saw was that police agent?”</p> - -<p>“Could I forget him?”</p> - -<p>“You don’t think he saw us?”</p> - -<p>“No. He was talking very earnestly to some one. -But I recognized him instantly.”</p> - -<p>“I’d give something to know what brought him -to Pulta.”</p> - -<p>“He was following us, surely.”</p> - -<p>“We must hope not. If Michel did his work -properly, my horse with your uncle’s coat will have -been found a good many miles on the other side of -Bratinsk; and his men should be hunting for -us there. But I can’t say I like the look of the -thing.”</p> - -<p>“What shall we do?”</p> - -<p>“We’d better try and think what he’ll do. I -had intended to take the hint which the man at -Pulta dropped, to ride to Solden, and take the train -from there. But if the other man picks up our -trail there, he’ll set the wires going and we shall -find some one waiting for us at Solden.”</p> - -<p>“How far is it to Cracow? Could we ride all -the way? I could ride all day and all night too, if -necessary, as long as the horses will last out.”</p> - -<p>“We don’t know the road. I don’t even know -where we are now. When you saw that man, I just -rattled off at hazard. I know Cracow is pretty well -west of Pulta, a little bit south too, and I guess -we are on the right road. I am accustomed to take -long rides and besides having a fairly good bump of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_71">[71]</span> -location, always carry this;” and I showed her a -small compass on my watch chain.</p> - -<p>“I always ride by the sun, but then I know the -country round Warsaw for ever so many miles.”</p> - -<p>“We should be in a pretty pickle if we were -lost,” said I.</p> - -<p>“The pickle would be much hotter if it was a -police preserve.”</p> - -<p>“By Jove, it would. And the worst of it is that -if that fellow hears of us at Pulta, he’ll know the -names we’ve taken.”</p> - -<p>“Poor Bob, I’m getting him into very troubled -waters.”</p> - -<p>“It’s not Bob or Peggy I’m thinking of, it’s -Volna, and Volna’s mother. Cracow seems a -mighty hard place to reach; but I’m going to get -there somehow.”</p> - -<p>I was silent for a while thinking over the problem. -Volna’s suggestion was the best if we could do it—to -ride all the way to Cracow. But it was no light -undertaking. If I had known the way, I should not -have hesitated; but the days were short and -although the sun was shining brightly enough then, -the weather looked as though it were going to -change. It was warmer; and when a spell of frost -breaks in that country, it generally indicates that -rain or snow is coming. To be lost in a rain or -snow storm would be a very ugly development indeed.</p> - -<p>There was moreover the awkward question -whether we were likely to be pursued. On the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_72">[72]</span> -other hand to stop at Solden appeared to be even -more risky.</p> - -<p>Seeing me thus thoughtful, Volna broke in. -“You are not going to keep anything from me, are -you. Don’t do that, please? Do you think that -man is likely to ride after us from Pulta?”</p> - -<p>“That was just in my mind. I should say it will -depend upon how soon he learns anything about us. -He is more likely to trust to the wires.”</p> - -<p>“It’s getting very exciting. He may telegraph -ahead and have people sent out to stop us. I suppose -I ought not to say so, but I am beginning to -feel a sort of keen enjoyment.”</p> - -<p>“I have made up my mind. We’ll stick to the -horses and avoid the trains. But we’ll try and -mislead any one who may follow us.”</p> - -<p>We had already passed several people on the road. -I stopped the next comer.</p> - -<p>“Is this the road to Solden?” I asked the man, -evidently a farmer.</p> - -<p>“Yes, one of them.”</p> - -<p>“Straight road?”</p> - -<p>“As straight as roads are in these parts,” he -replied, with a grin.</p> - -<p>“I mean do I have to turn to the left or right?”</p> - -<p>“You’ll be turning most of the time. You’re -from Pulta, aren’t you?”</p> - -<p>“It’s not where I’m from but where I’m going -that concerns me.”</p> - -<p>“All right. I know the lady’s horse;” and on he -drove without any more.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_73">[73]</span>“Everybody seems to know everybody else’s -horse about here,” I said. “If it weren’t awkward -it would be comical. We’ll ride on and try the next -man.”</p> - -<p>The next was another farmer. A surly Russian -who understood Polish with difficulty and spoke it -unintelligibly. So I thanked him and rode on no -wiser.</p> - -<p>Three or four miles later brought us to a village.</p> - -<p>“Had we not better get some food here?” asked -Volna. “I will go and buy it, and perhaps can find -out at the same time what road we ought to take.” -So we dismounted, and I waited with the horses.</p> - -<p>Presently a priest came by, and bade me good-day -with a smile.</p> - -<p>“You have a picturesque place here, Father,” I -said. “What is it called?”</p> - -<p>“Kervatje,” he answered, and we began to talk. -I learnt that his name was Father Ambrose, and -after some while he asked, “You are a foreigner?”</p> - -<p>“An Englishman. My sister is with me. We -were going to Solden, but I fear have lost the way.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, no. Solden lies across the hills there. A -rough road but fairly direct. The only point of -difficulty is just over the brow of the hill where the -road forks. Take that to the right or you will go -astray and might find yourselves in Cracow, after -some forty miles or so, that is——” and he smiled -pleasantly.</p> - -<p>“I’ll remember what you said,” I replied, “and -am much obliged to you.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_74">[74]</span>“It is a pleasure. I have been in England; and -speak English a little. But I read much.” We -then chatted about London and the incidents of his -visit until Volna came up.</p> - -<p>“My sister,” I said. As he greeted her I saw -him start and look very closely at her.</p> - -<p>“How do you do?” he said in English, to her -complete discomfiture, holding out his hand. I -read her signals of distress and sailed in to the -rescue.</p> - -<p>“My sister is unfortunately dumb,” I said.</p> - -<p>“How sad,” he exclaimed, throwing up his -hands. Then he looked puzzled. “She bears a -remarkable resemblance to a very beautiful woman -whom I knew in the long ago. Twenty years and -more. She is a Pole, and is now the Countess Drakona. -How very strange.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, these chance likenesses are very extraordinary,” -I said, gravely. “Come, Peggy, we -must get on,” I added to Volna, in English, and -put her in the saddle again.</p> - -<p>“How very sad,” he repeated, mournfully. -“And yet how clever of her to be able to make herself -understood in buying things.”</p> - -<p>“The education of the dumb in England is almost -perfect. Signs are their language, you know,” -I replied, as I shook hands with him and mounted.</p> - -<p>He looked after us very thoughtfully, and when -presently I turned, he waved his hand to me and I -saw him walk a few paces and then enter the shop -where Volna had made her purchases.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_75">[75]</span>“I think we’ll rattle on again for a bit. He’s -going to find out that yours is a singular form of -aphasia, and only affects your knowledge of English. -Perhaps he’ll class it as a case for the scientists; -but more likely as one of suspicious ignorance.”</p> - -<p>“Who can he be?” asked Volna.</p> - -<p>“He gave me his name as Father Ambrose.”</p> - -<p>“I have heard my mother speak of him.”</p> - -<p>“He spoke of her as a very beautiful woman.”</p> - -<p>“And she is still beautiful.”</p> - -<p>“And he said how closely you resembled -her.”</p> - -<p>Volna laughed. “Bob mustn’t be conventional. -That’s a sort of ball-room dandy’s speech. And no -brother talks like it.”</p> - -<p>“Brothers don’t always say all they think.”</p> - -<p>“But they keep their thoughts to themselves.”</p> - -<p>“I know what I think about my sister,” said I.</p> - -<p>She smiled again, and glanced at me. “Don’t -you think I bought a huge parcel, Bob?”</p> - -<p>“If we eat all that, it will last us farther than -Cracow. But I know what it means generally, when -a girl goes shopping.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, she thinks of things that are necessary. -There are loaves in there for the horses.”</p> - -<p>“I never thought of them,” I admitted.</p> - -<p>“One of us must think sensibly,” she retorted.</p> - -<p>“True for you. But did you find out anything -about the road to Solden?”</p> - -<p>“No. A woman served me, and she knew nothing.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_76">[76]</span>“Well, I found out from the priest. At the top -of the hill yonder the road forks and that to the -left will take us to Cracow, forty miles.”</p> - -<p>“I wonder what he is thinking now he knows I -am no mute.”</p> - -<p>“Men make all sorts of mistakes, and I shouldn’t -be in the least surprised if he believes we are just—running -away together.”</p> - -<p>“Bob! How ridiculous!” she cried, with a -merry laugh, her cheeks aflush. “Let us get on;” -and she shook the reins, and dashed on ahead from -me.</p> - -<p>When we reached the forked roads at the top of -the hill I glanced at my watch. It was nearly half-past -three, and we had still forty miles to cover on -an unknown road; it had taken us some three hours -to do about twenty miles in daylight with the horses -fresh—how long would they take to finish the journey -mostly in the dark? I shook my head dubiously -over the sum.</p> - -<p>“We’ll ride on a couple of miles or so and then -find a spot for our picnic; but we can’t spare more -than half an hour at the outside.”</p> - -<p>Black bread, sausage, and village cheese do not -make an epicurean lunch; but Volna and I had rich -hunger sauce, and were more than satisfied. We -fed the horses while we were eating, to save time, -and in half an hour we were ready for the road -again. There was no longer any doubt that the -weather was going to change. As we mounted -there were very ominous banks of dark sullen<span class="pagenum" id="Page_77">[77]</span> -clouds. Rain or snow would fall within a few -hours: but I could only hope it would be rain.</p> - -<p>“I fancy we’ve shaken off any pursuit even if -any one started out to follow us,” I said.</p> - -<p>“We are going to have some weather, too, that -will help us. I hope Bob doesn’t mind riding in -the wet.”</p> - -<p>“You guessed the thought in my mind, eh?”</p> - -<p>“No. I’m used to reading weather signs. The -rain never hurts me. I’ve been out for hours in it. -But we shan’t have much for an hour or two, you’ll -find.”</p> - -<p>“We’d better make the most of our time then.”</p> - -<p>We rode as fast as we dared push the horses in -view of the distance to be covered. I eased my -animal up the hills, and now and again took a spell -of half a mile or so on foot; but despite this, I was -concerned to find that before we had covered -another twenty miles he began to show signs of -fatigue.</p> - -<p>Then the storm burst upon us. It was rain, not -snow; but rain in almost tropical force. It would -not have been so bad, had we known the road; but -we had already had to stop several times to make -sure we were going right.</p> - -<p>For two hours we plodded through a pelting -storm until I was drenched and feared that Volna -must be in the same condition.</p> - -<p>“I wouldn’t care if I could see,” she said once. -It was pitch dark, and we could only go at a walking -pace.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_78">[78]</span>“I shouldn’t care if you were not wet,” I answered, -“though I confess I’d like to know where -we are.”</p> - -<p>“I am not very wet,” she said. “My fur cloak -protects me. We shall get somewhere in the end.”</p> - -<p>“In England we have a civilized habit of putting -up sign posts,” I grumbled, as we came to another -forked road and I was at a loss which to choose. -“All the roads seem to be twins in this place.”</p> - -<p>Which way to choose I could not even guess. I -tried to judge which was the better road; but both -appeared equally bad.</p> - -<p>“Let the horses decide,” said Volna.</p> - -<p>“Yours is the fresher of the two, and better able -to use his instinct.”</p> - -<p>“Yours is much keener to get to a stable,” she -laughed.</p> - -<p>I walked mine back a little distance and then -gave him his head. He walked deliberately to the -side of the road, and began to crop the grass.</p> - -<p>Volna tried hers then; and he went as far as the -fork where he waited for the other to join him. -Then they both moved on to the left.</p> - -<p>“So be it,” said I, and we let them go as they -would.</p> - -<p>“It’s not raining so fast,” declared Volna, presently. -“Shall we draw up under a tree and give -them the rest of the bread?”</p> - -<p>“It’ll be nice soft food,” I laughed.</p> - -<p>“I can wring my cloak, too, and ease the weight -from my horse a little.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_79">[79]</span>We pulled up under a tree and gave the horses -the bread, munching a crust ourselves, and making -the best of things. Volna’s pluck was inextinguishable; -and she laughed and joked over her plight as -she wrung out the wet.</p> - -<p>I struck a match and looked at my watch, and -was startled to find it was nearly ten o’clock.</p> - -<p>I told Volna and we started again. The rain was -much less and the darkness had lifted somewhat; -but I led my horse now instead of riding.</p> - -<p>Presently I felt the road getting suspiciously soft -and grassy, and some minutes afterwards I stumbled -up against a gate which blocked the way and led -into a wood.</p> - -<p>There was nothing for it but to go back to the -forked road. To make matters worse, the rain -started again and came pouring down even more -violently than before.</p> - -<p>Nor was that the worst. We got off the road -again, and once more were brought to a standstill -by a gate.</p> - -<p>“It looks as though we were lost,” I said.</p> - -<p>“We’ve about reached the bottom of our troubles, -I should think,” replied Volna, still cheery. “But -if the chance offered, I should like to put off the rest -of the ride till daylight. And look, there’s a -light.” She pointed to it gleefully, away to our -left.</p> - -<p>We made our way to it with trouble, and found -that it came from the lower window of a small -house.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_80">[80]</span>I rapped at the door; and the light was instantly -extinguished.</p> - -<p>I had to knock again twice, and then a window -above was opened, and a woman put her head out.</p> - -<p>“Who are you, and what do you want? Are -you the police?”</p> - -<p>“Police? No. We have lost our way, and want -shelter.”</p> - -<p>“There’s no one in the house but me. How -many are you?”</p> - -<p>“Two. Myself and my sister. We can pay you -well.”</p> - -<p>She drew her head in for a minute, and then -looked out again and said. “Are you sure you’re -only two? Let’s see you.” We stood back that -she could do so. “I’ll come down,” she said.</p> - -<p>When she opened the door the light she held -revealed to me one of the most forbidding faces I -have ever seen on a woman’s shoulders.</p> - -<p>“You’ve got horses, have you? You must stall -them in the shed.”</p> - -<p>She handed me a lantern, and Volna came with -me. When we had fumbled our way to the shed, -and tied the horses up, giving them some hay we -found in the place, we went back to the house.</p> - -<p>She admitted us without more delay and as soon -as we were inside, locked and bolted the door. “A -lone woman needs to be careful,” she said in explanation, -as she led us into a room at the side -where a fire was burning.</p> - -<p>Two glasses and a spirit bottle were on the table,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_81">[81]</span> -and a smell of rank tobacco smoke hung about the -place.</p> - -<p>Volna went in first, and the woman, having placed -the light upon the table, stood holding the door for -us to pass.</p> - -<p>“We are much obliged to you,” I said, and as I -turned to her I caught sight of a man’s face peering -through the half closed door of a dark room across -the passage.</p> - -<p>“I’ll do my best for you,” she answered. “Dry -yourselves by the fire. I’ll be back in a moment.” -With that she went out, and I heard her turn the -key softly upon us.</p> - -<p>It might mean nothing; but—well, I did not tell -Volna.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_82">[82]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VIII<br /> - - -<small>WHAT HAPPENED IN THE COTTAGE</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">VOLNA walked up to the wood fire, took off -her fur turban, shook it, and laughed.</p> - -<p>“Were you ever as wet before? I never was.”</p> - -<p>“I wonder if the woman can find you something -to put on while the clothes are dried. What do -you make of her?”</p> - -<p>“She about fits the place,” she replied, glancing -round the room.</p> - -<p>A wooden bench, a couple of wooden armchairs, -a square table and a black oak chest of drawers with -some unpainted shelving over it for crockery, pots, -and pans, constituted the furniture; and for decoration -a couple of crude coloured prints, scriptural in -subject and grimy with age, hung over the fireplace -with a piece of broken looking glass on a string between -them.</p> - -<p>“Rough,” I said, in answer to her look.</p> - -<p>“It might be dirtier. It is always a good sign -when a woman’s care can be traced.”</p> - -<p>“She said she was a lone woman, so she can’t -have much else to do except look after the place.”</p> - -<p>Volna smiled. “Didn’t you see those?” and -she pointed to a pair of men’s boots by the chest -of drawers. “Probably wood cutter or charcoal<span class="pagenum" id="Page_83">[83]</span> -burner or something of that sort; often very honest -people.”</p> - -<p>I thought of the man’s face I had seen and said -nothing.</p> - -<p>“Have you your flask?” I took it out. “Good, -then I shall warm some water and you must have a -hot drink;” and in a minute she had cleaned a small -saucepan and had the water on the fire.</p> - -<p>“I wish the woman would come back,” I grumbled. -“I want you to get your wet clothes off.”</p> - -<p>“I shouldn’t call her,” replied Volna.</p> - -<p>“Why not?”</p> - -<p>“I shouldn’t let her know that we know she -locked the door.”</p> - -<p>“Did you notice that?”</p> - -<p>“That’s deliciously man-like, Bob. Of course -we’re in a very queer place; but we may as well -pretend we see nothing odd and suspect nothing. -We’re not really blind, however.”</p> - -<p>“I begin to think Peggy’s more wonderful than -ever,” said I with a chuckle.</p> - -<p>The woman came in then with a bundle of clothes -on her arm; and her manner was very different. -She was a hideous creature truly; the upper part -of her face seamed with what might have been two -knife slashes, and one cheek quite disfigured with -marks like those which vitriol leaves. When she -spoke or smiled her mouth drew up to the side, disclosing -long yellow fangs of teeth.</p> - -<p>“Ah, that’s right; a hot drink you’re making. -You’re both wet to the skin, aren’t you? I’ve<span class="pagenum" id="Page_84">[84]</span> -rummaged up some clothes for you. I’ll make -you as comfortable as I can; but I’m only a poor -woman——”</p> - -<p>“You’re a very kind one,” said Volna, looking -at the clothes she had brought.</p> - -<p>“They are only rough, you know; but the best -I can manage.”</p> - -<p>“Water’s hot, Bob,” cried Volna. “Get me a -cloth to wipe these glasses,” she said to the woman; -and the moment her back was turned Volna slipped -the papers from her dress and handed them to me. -We mixed some brandy and water and I insisted -upon her drinking some.</p> - -<p>“I’ve set a candle in the room opposite for you,” -said the woman.</p> - -<p>“Call me when you’re ready, Peggy;” and I -went off with the clothes she had brought for me.</p> - -<p>I had just completed the change when I heard a -stealthy step in the passage. I was listening for it, -indeed, and had not shut the door. Some one tried -to shut it for me. I stopped that and pulled it wide -open. It was the man whose face I had seen before—long, -thin, cadaverous and cunning, with close -set, ferrety eyes.</p> - -<p>“Come in,” I said, cheerfully.</p> - -<p>He started very uneasily and then mumbled: -“I thought you didn’t know it was open.”</p> - -<p>“All right. I suppose these are your things. -I’m much obliged to you.”</p> - -<p>“They’re my best,” he answered. “You’re welcome.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_85">[85]</span>Now he was some four inches shorter than I, -whereas the clothes were quite long enough for me; -and the discrepancy did not escape me, nor tend -to lessen my suspicions.</p> - -<p>He stood watching me silently as I finished the -change and took out the contents of my pockets. -But I was careful not to let him see that I had a -weapon.</p> - -<p>In the silence I could hear the rain streaming -down.</p> - -<p>“It’s a fearful night,” I said; “your wife said -you weren’t at home.”</p> - -<p>“Just come in.”</p> - -<p>“You managed to keep dry.”</p> - -<p>He pretended not to hear me. “It won’t last -much longer. How did you come here?”</p> - -<p>“We got off the road in the dark and saw a light -in your window.”</p> - -<p>“Strangers here, maybe?” I caught a quick -furtive glance with a gleam of considerable interest -in the shifty eyes.</p> - -<p>“I don’t think I’ve ever been in this particular -spot before; but I shall know better when I see -it by daylight. Anybody can get lost in the -dark.”</p> - -<p>“Going far?”</p> - -<p>“Out for a ride and got caught in the storm. -Will you see to the horses for me?”</p> - -<p>“I have. Couple of good ones. One of them is -nearly done up. You’ve come far?”</p> - -<p>At that moment Volna opened the door of the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_86">[86]</span> -other room and called me. She burst into a merry -laugh at the sight of me and I grinned back at -her.</p> - -<p>“You look as if you were made up as a peasant -for theatricals,” I said.</p> - -<p>“I don’t know what you’re like. But I’m dry. -Think of it, Bob, dry once more.”</p> - -<p>I carried in my wet things and they were soon -steaming by the fire with hers. The woman hustled -about and put some black bread and vile cheese on -the table; while the man stood fidgetting about -sheepishly by the door.</p> - -<p>“It’s all I’ve got to eat; but I can make you some -coffee.”</p> - -<p>“The very thing,” said Volna.</p> - -<p>“Fetch the coffee, Ivan,” said the woman. The -man hesitated, glanced at her, and then shuffled -away.</p> - -<p>“Come on, Bob, I’m famished,” cried Volna, -sitting down and cutting some bread.</p> - -<p>“Ivan says your horse is done up,” said the -woman. “You must be a long way from home.”</p> - -<p>“Further than you think,” replied Volna. -“We’re English.”</p> - -<p>“You didn’t ride from England?” she asked -stupidly.</p> - -<p>“You dear soul, there’s the sea between England -and here.”</p> - -<p>“But you’re strangers?”</p> - -<p>“Some more bread, Bob?” and as she bent down -to cut it she whispered in French to me: “She’s<span class="pagenum" id="Page_87">[87]</span> -asked that question a dozen times, trying to pump -me all the time.”</p> - -<p>“Strangers?” I said to the woman. “Of course -we are. Tourists. Don’t know a soul for many a -mile about here and not a soul knows us. But you -needn’t be afraid. We can pay you;” and I took -out a handful of money and tossed a gold piece -across to her.</p> - -<p>It was worth the money to see the greedy avaricious -light that leapt in her eyes. But Volna looked -puzzled and a little alarmed at this act of mine.</p> - -<p>“What a time that man is getting the coffee,” -the woman said. “I suppose he can’t find it;” and -she went out of the room.</p> - -<p>“Why did you do that?” asked Volna.</p> - -<p>“Why not? It was the answer she wanted, and -it’s quite a relief to be able to tell the truth.”</p> - -<p>“Do you suspect anything?”</p> - -<p>“I think the man is a long time finding such a -thing as coffee and I wonder they don’t keep it here -with the rest of their eatables;” and Volna shewed -that she understood me.</p> - -<p>The two came back wrangling: she scolding him -for his delay; he protesting he didn’t know where -she kept things. They were clumsy actors, however.</p> - -<p>The woman made some coffee then and set it on -the table. “I’m thinking where I’ll put you to -sleep,” she said. “You can have our bed and -welcome,” she added to Volna; “but for your -brother, I’ll have to make one up somehow. You<span class="pagenum" id="Page_88">[88]</span> -see we’re only poor folks. But we’ll manage. -Come, Ivan.”</p> - -<p>I was stirring my coffee and put it to my lips as -they went out; and the woman turned and saw me. -This time instead of locking the door upon us, they -left it ajar.</p> - -<p>It was becoming as plain as print.</p> - -<p>I set down the cup, untasted, of course, and -talked in a fairly loud tone about the kindness of -the two and how good the coffee tasted; and Volna -taking her cue from me agreed.</p> - -<p>Then we all but emptied the two cups into a jug -and hid it away, and went on talking unconcernedly. -Presently I stole to the door and listened. The -two were in the upper part of the house.</p> - -<p>Volna, I could see now, was beginning to grow -nervous.</p> - -<p>“It’s all right. We can act much better than -they, and there isn’t a thing to fear.”</p> - -<p>Her brow wrinkled. “I think Peggy doesn’t -want to be left alone, Bob,” she said.</p> - -<p>“You’ll have to make shift with that wooden -settle; but you may go to sleep without a thought.”</p> - -<p>“What do you think they mean to do?”</p> - -<p>“They’ve half done what they meant and we -shall soon know the rest. The coffee is drugged of -course, and they think we’ve drunk it. Now, lie -down and just go off to sleep. I’ve dried my last -three cigars and am going to smoke one of them.”</p> - -<p>I settled her on the wooden bench and having -lighted my cigar, rummaged about and found an<span class="pagenum" id="Page_89">[89]</span> -oily rag with which I cleaned my revolver very -carefully, reloaded it and kept it at hand.</p> - -<p>I then sat down by the fire smoking and thinking -and waiting. It was evident enough that we had -got into the hands of some very ugly customers. -I recalled several strange tales of dark deeds done -in these wild and lonely parts of the country; and -the circumstances now lent themselves readily to -villainy.</p> - -<p>They had got from us the fact that we were -strangers, and I had purposely made no hesitation -in shewing that we had plenty of money. That -they had tried in their clumsy way to drug us, I -had no doubt whatever; and the only question was -what they meant to do next.</p> - -<p>The fear in the woman’s first question whether -we were the police, and her statement that the man -was not in the house, gave a clue to their character; -and the change in manner, the assumption of friendliness, -the suggestiveness of sending the man to -find the coffee; indeed all these circumstances fitted -together too well to leave any doubt that some devilment -was on foot.</p> - -<p>I did not feel the least alarmed, however. I felt -myself more than a match for the two in any rough -and tumble that was to come; I was thoroughly on -my guard; and had a weapon and knew well -enough how to use it. As a matter of fact it was -we rather than they who were laying the snare.</p> - -<p>Somewhere between half an hour and an hour -passed without a sound in the house. I had finished<span class="pagenum" id="Page_90">[90]</span> -my cigar and tossed it away and was gazing into -the flickering embers of the fire, when I heard the -stairs creak slightly. A glance shewed me that -Volna was asleep; a tribute this, indeed, to her -trust in me.</p> - -<p>I dropped my head as though I, too, were asleep -and breathed heavily. I was very curious to know -what was to happen.</p> - -<p>In a short while the door was pushed open noiselessly -and the woman put her head in. I had -already set her down for the head of the firm, as -the more courageous of the pair of rascals.</p> - -<p>She looked at us both for some moments and then -entered and crept towards Volna. Not daring to -let her go too near, I shifted my position and -grunted, as if uneasy in my sleep. This drew her -attention to me, as I intended, and she stopped and -stared at me.</p> - -<p>Next she moved to the table and took up the two -cups one after another; glanced from them to us -in turn; and concluding that we had drunk the contents, -set them down with a slight grunt of satisfaction.</p> - -<p>The logs slipped in the fire at that moment with -a shower of sparks. She started and took a quick -step towards the door.</p> - -<p>Thinking she was going I moved, breathed very -heavily and blinked at her as though almost overcome -with sleep.</p> - -<p>“I came for the light,” she said in a low voice. -“Our candle’s out.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_91">[91]</span>For answer I nodded, waved my hand clumsily -to signify she could take it, attempted to rise and -fell back in my chair, huddled together as if completely -overcome with stupor.</p> - -<p>She stood with the lamp in her hand as if planning -what to do next; a look of diabolical evil on her -hideous face. Then slowly and cautiously she came -towards me. Having satisfied myself that she had -no knife or weapon I shut my eyes and let her hold -the light close to my face. I could feel her breath -as she bent forward to listen to my breathing.</p> - -<p>After a moment she moved away and crossed to -Volna, whom she examined with the same scrutiny. -A low sigh of satisfaction escaped her, as she turned -away and went out of the room, carrying the lamp -with her. I heard the stairs creak as she crept up -them.</p> - -<p>Then I woke Volna. “Don’t be frightened. Pretend -to be asleep. Something is going to happen; -the woman has been in to make sure that we are -asleep; and will no doubt be back in a moment.”</p> - -<p>I went back to my chair and waited, ready to -resume my extremely uncomfortable position at a -moment’s notice.</p> - -<p>Shortly afterwards the stairs creaked again, more -noisily this time; probably under the heavier -weight of them both; but instead of entering the -room the steps went along the passage. Then I -heard sounds in the distance; just muffled confused -noises of knocking and stamping. What -caused them I could not conjecture.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_92">[92]</span>Soon after they had ceased, the footsteps came -again into the passage, and a moving streak of light -shewed through the door of our room. This time -something weighty was set down with a heavy bump -just outside the door; a most unaccountable rustling -followed; and then the two whispered together. -In the pause a pungent odour of paraffin came from -the lamp they had.</p> - -<p>All sorts of weird conjectures crowded into my -thoughts as to the possible meaning of this development. -Volna had heard it all and looked at me in -bewilderment. I motioned her to keep silence.</p> - -<p>Another journey was made up the creaky staircase. -It was the man who went, and while he was -away the woman looked in upon us. I saw to my -surprise this time that she wore her bonnet.</p> - -<p>As the man’s tread was on the stairs again she -drew back and in a whisper loud enough to reach -us, she said: “It’s all right, you coward. They’re -both off fast enough. You can do it safely now. -The man first, mind.”</p> - -<p>The next moment the door was pushed wide open -and they both entered stealthily.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_93">[93]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER IX<br /> - - -<small>A VERY TIGHT CORNER</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">THE suspense of the two or three moments -which followed the entrance of the pair constituted -an ordeal not to be forgotten. That Volna -mastered herself sufficiently to pass through it -without a sign or sound, was the greatest proof of -her courage she could have given.</p> - -<p>It was less trying for me. I had witnessed the -woman’s former visit, and, despite her ominous -whisper to her husband, had come to the conclusion -that no attempt was to be made on our lives. Moreover -I was armed. But Volna knew nothing of this. -I had only been able to whisper a hurried and very -indefinite warning to her, calculated, despite my -assurance, to work up her fears to a high strain.</p> - -<p>They stood still for some moments; the man -slightly in front of his wife, who set a candle she -was carrying down behind her. The faces of both -then caught the red gleam from the embers of the -fire; and so evil looking a couple I hope never to -see again.</p> - -<p>The man’s long, thin, cunning face was strained -and intense, and his narrow treacherous eyes glanced -from me to Volna and back from Volna to me, as -if in doubt which to attack first. Just behind him -stood the tall, gaunt, and angular form of the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_94">[94]</span> -woman inciting him; her eyes gleaming with excitement, -her lips parted and drawn in a snarl to one -side, and every line, cicatrice and seam of her scarred -repulsive features brought into strong relief by the -ruddy gleam of the log fire. She looked a veritable -hag of evil, utterly detestable, deadly, and loathsome.</p> - -<p>“The man first,” she whispered, jogging her -accomplice.</p> - -<p>He glanced half round to her, irritable, and then -I saw that he was carrying a length of cord.</p> - -<p>He began to creep slowly toward me until -Volna, as she confessed afterwards, could endure it -no longer. She sprang up and called me.</p> - -<p>In another moment I was on my feet; and before -the two could recover from their astonishment, I -sprang past them, slammed the door, and set my -back against it, my hand on my revolver.</p> - -<p>“Now perhaps you’ll tell me what this means?”</p> - -<p>The woman was for fighting and stood at bay like -a beast, just robbed of its intended victim. But the -man was of poorer stuff, and cowered ashen white -and speechless.</p> - -<p>“Mayn’t we move about our own house?” asked -the woman. “Ivan, if you’re a man, you won’t -stand this.”</p> - -<p>But Ivan had no sort of fight in him. He clapped -his hands to his face and sank into my chair by the -fire. The hag looked his way and swore at him -with a snarl of contempt.</p> - -<p>“Come now, what does this mean?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_95">[95]</span>“It means that if you don’t like it, you can clear -out, the pair of you;” and she turned fiercely on -Volna. “Coming here with your lies about being -lost, and wanting to rob poor and honest folk, and -then trumping up a lying accusation. Who are you, -I’d like to know.”</p> - -<p>Her assurance was as brazen as her courage was -unquestionable; I own I was at a loss what to do.</p> - -<p>“That won’t do with me. Your one chance is -to tell the truth,” I said.</p> - -<p>“You’re a man, aren’t you, to call a woman a -liar? Do you hear that, Ivan?” and she went to -him and shook him. “Get up, pig: don’t sit -shaking there when you hear me abused by this -thief of the night.” She hauled him to his feet; -and Volna took the opportunity of crossing to my -side.</p> - -<p>“You mustn’t talk like that here,” he said with a -sort of hang-dog manner.</p> - -<p>“I’d rather talk to you than to the woman there. -Now you——”</p> - -<p>“You hear that, Ivan. Strike him for that. -You deal with him and I’ll look after the wench.” -She pushed him toward me and seemed for the -moment to infect him with some of her own desperate -courage.</p> - -<p>“If you don’t like it, go,” he said.</p> - -<p>“No, they shan’t go now,” interrupted the fury. -“We daren’t let them go now, you fool. You -know. Go on.”</p> - -<p>He still hung back, however, and then she suddenly<span class="pagenum" id="Page_96">[96]</span> -wrenched open a drawer and took out a -formidable looking chopper.</p> - -<p>“Here, Ivan, now will you do it? Down with -the man and leave the wench to me. It will be -death if we don’t do it and get away.”</p> - -<p>The remnants of his courage awoke when he felt -the weapon in his hand; and I heard Volna catch -her breath at the look which gradually stole into -his beady, cruel eyes, as he looked at me.</p> - -<p>Goaded by the woman’s taunts and the fear-thoughts -which her words had started, he took a -couple of stealthy steps toward me while the woman -went round the table to reach Volna.</p> - -<p>Just as he was raising his weapon to rush at me, -I whipped my revolver out and covered him.</p> - -<p>“Drop that; you murderous devil,” I cried, in a -ringing tone.</p> - -<p>With a cry of fear he started back and let the -chopper fall on the brick floor. In a moment I had -possession of it, and handed my pistol to Volna.</p> - -<p>“If she moves, use it,” I said.</p> - -<p>But the sudden turning of the tables had knocked -the fight even out of the virago of a woman. The -man no longer counted. He stumbled back and -cowered against the wall, getting as far away from -me as possible, and just stared at me beside himself -with fright.</p> - -<p>“Now we can talk,” I said.</p> - -<p>“We didn’t mean anything,” declared the -woman. “We were only trying to frighten you<span class="pagenum" id="Page_97">[97]</span> -so that we might get safely out of the room. I’m -sure I tried to do all I could for you; giving you -food and——”</p> - -<p>“That’ll do. Go to that end of the room.” She -obeyed me. “Now answer my questions. Why -did you come stealing into the room just now—before -this time?”</p> - -<p>“I only wanted to see you were all right and to -fetch the lamp. I’ve done my best for you,” she -murmured in a whining, canting, fawning tone.</p> - -<p>“You won’t answer, eh? Well, I’ll give your -man a chance. Now you, tell me what was that -rope for that you brought in?”</p> - -<p>The woman tried to reply, but I silenced her. -The man glared at me speechless and helpless.</p> - -<p>“Your only chance is to tell the truth. You -were going to tie me up with it? Confess.”</p> - -<p>“No, no, no,” he gasped through his pallid lips.</p> - -<p>“You had two ropes; one for me and one for -my sister here.”</p> - -<p>“No, no, no,” he repeated.</p> - -<p>“You know I speak the truth. But if you won’t -confess that, tell me why you drugged that coffee -you gave me.”</p> - -<p>The woman broke out again declaring by all the -saints that I must be mad to ask such a question. -The man only gazed stupidly at me in silence.</p> - -<p>“Let him drink it then,” said Volna; and the -woman’s start at the shrewd suggestion told me -that it had struck home.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_98">[98]</span>“Yes, that’s the test,” I agreed readily. “Will -you get that jug?”</p> - -<p>Volna took out the jug and poured the coffee -back into the cups.</p> - -<p>They both watched her intently as she did this, -turning now and then from her to me, with swift -glances of speculative fear.</p> - -<p>“Now if this is not drugged or poisoned, drink -it;” and I took one of the cups and held it toward -the man; “Quick,” I cried, so sternly that he -trembled. His eyes were everywhere except on my -face, and his lips moved convulsively.</p> - -<p>“Drink it, fool,” said the woman with a sneer.</p> - -<p>He stretched out his hand toward the cup, and -then with a swift gesture struck at it and dashed -it to the ground.</p> - -<p>“I knew it. I need no more proof,” I declared.</p> - -<p>“I’ll drink it,” cried the woman, making a snatch -at the cup on the table. But I caught her hand, and -Volna took away the cup.</p> - -<p>“No, no, that is for the police,” I said.</p> - -<p>At the mention of the police an angry oath -leapt from her lips and she strove desperately to -wrench her hand from my grip to get the cup. I -had to use some violence to thrust her back.</p> - -<p>Foiled in the effort to destroy the traces of the -drug, her rage completely mastered her; and being -unable to vent it upon us, she turned upon the man. -With a running accompaniment of abuse and reproaches -as the cause of the trouble she seized him -and shook him till his teeth rattled like castanets,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_99">[99]</span> -and then clouted and kicked him and tore at him -with her nails like a fiend incarnate until he fell -huddled up on the floor howling to her to stop.</p> - -<p>Volna opened the door and went out to escape the -din and repulsive sight and then called me hurriedly.</p> - -<p>In a moment the whole infernal scheme of the -two was made clear. The heavy burden which we -had heard set down outside the door and which had -so puzzled me was explained, as well as the mysterious -rustling which had set me wondering.</p> - -<p>The one was a cask half full of petroleum; the -other a huge heap of shavings, chips and hay, ready -saturated with petroleum.</p> - -<p>“They meant to bind us in our sleep and fire the -house. I did not think there could be such fiends,” -said Volna, trembling.</p> - -<p>It was too obvious to question. The heap of -shavings laid ready for lighting told its own story; -and with the petroleum thrown into the room where -we were to have been left bound and unconscious, -nothing could have saved us.</p> - -<p>Volna clung to my arm faint and cold with the -horror of it. “Let us go,” she whispered.</p> - -<p>“That is why the woman was dressed to go -out. I see it now. That fear of hers of the police, -the noise we heard outside; they were expecting -the police and meant to fly on our horses. Such -devils ought not to be allowed to escape.”</p> - -<p>But it was obvious that we dared not run the risk -of denouncing them.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_100">[100]</span>“Let us go,” said Volna again. “The very air -of the place makes me faint and ill.”</p> - -<p>I went back into the room.</p> - -<p>“I have found out all your infernal scheme. -Get out of here, and keep out of sight, lest I take -the law in my own hands;” and I drew the revolver -again to emphasize my words.</p> - -<p>The man was seemingly afraid to move; so I -dragged him to his feet, hauled him to the door -and flung him down in the passage. “Upstairs -with you and if I catch so much as a glimpse of -you I’ll shoot you like the murderous skunk you -are.”</p> - -<p>He crawled away from my feet and slunk up the -creaking staircase shaking in every limb and casting -frightened glances behind him.</p> - -<p>“What are you going to do?” asked the woman, -coming to the door.</p> - -<p>“Hold your tongue,” I thundered. “Go to -the villain you egged on to do this thing. Quick, -or——” She was scared by my rage and went -without another word.</p> - -<p>“Shall I change?” asked Volna.</p> - -<p>I nodded. “And bring me my things. I’ll stop -on guard here.”</p> - -<p>I heard the two muttering and wrangling in the -room above; but neither made any attempt to -come down; and in some few minutes we were -ready.</p> - -<p>“We’ll go together and get the horses,” I said -to Volna; and was in the act of opening the door<span class="pagenum" id="Page_101">[101]</span> -when I started involuntarily as some one beat a -loud peremptory summons on the panel.</p> - -<p>“Open the door there, open,” called a voice.</p> - -<p>Volna started and clutched my arm. “What -shall we do?”</p> - -<p>If it was the police, we were caught like rats in -a trap.</p> - -<p>“We must brazen it out,” I said.</p> - -<p>“The papers?” she whispered. The knocking -was repeated more loudly and insistently than before. -“Open there, at once. I say.”</p> - -<p>“See if there’s fire enough to burn them.”</p> - -<p>She ran back into the room.</p> - -<p>“Who is there?” I called.</p> - -<p>“The police. Open or we shall break in.”</p> - -<p>To shew hesitation would be fatal. So I unfastened -the door and threw it open.</p> - -<p>At that moment, Volna came back and shook her -head.</p> - -<p>Two men entered. “You are our prisoners,” -cried the first comer. “If you resist the consequences -will be on your heads.”</p> - -<p>“We don’t resist. I’m glad you’ve come.”</p> - -<p>They seized and held us both; the man who took -me snatching the revolver which was still in my -hand.</p> - -<p>“Ah, a police weapon,” he said, significantly, -and shewed it to his companion, who appeared to be -in command.</p> - -<p>“Search them both for any more weapons,” came -the order, sharp and ringing.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_102">[102]</span>“Wait a moment. There is a mistake here,” -I said.</p> - -<p>“You’ve made it then, in letting us net you here -so easily;” and they both laughed.</p> - -<p>“What is the charge against us?” I asked.</p> - -<p>It was about as tight a corner as fate in an ill-natured -mood could have devised for us.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_103">[103]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER X<br /> - - -<small>THE HAG TO THE RESCUE</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">I KNEW enough of the methods of the police not -to lay too much emphasis at the outset upon -the fact that they had blundered. The police are -pretty much the same all the world over. Charge -them with blundering, and they will exhaust every -resource to disprove the charge; and in the meantime, -you who have made it are getting badly -squeezed.</p> - -<p>Moreover, I was not certain that it was a blunder. -I hoped they were after the villainous couple who -lived in the house, and that in the haste and confusion -of the moment we had been mistaken for -them. But it was quite possible Volna and I had -been tracked, and were really the prisoners they -sought.</p> - -<p>In any case it was highly dangerous for us to be -in their hands, and we should need to keep cool -heads to get out again, without the fact becoming -known that we were fugitives.</p> - -<p>As it was, only an accident prevented the incriminating -papers from being immediately found. -Just the luck that I had told Volna to try and burn -them and had not taken them back from her. The -search to which she was subjected was little more<span class="pagenum" id="Page_104">[104]</span> -than formal; but my pockets were all overhauled, -and my papers taken out and examined.</p> - -<p>I was not so foolish as to resist; but I began to -feel pretty indignant when papers, money, and all, -were retained by the leader.</p> - -<p>“How did you get this?” he asked, holding up -the police revolver. He appeared to attach great -importance to my possession of it. This interested -me greatly. That I had taken it from the police -agent on the Devil’s Staircase would certainly be -known; and if he was in search of us, it was a -sufficient proof that we were the persons wanted. I -had to get at that indirectly.</p> - -<p>“If you will permit me I will give you an exact -report of what has happened here, and that will -account for everything.”</p> - -<p>“All I want is a plain answer to my question. -No long round-about, lying story.”</p> - -<p>There was no help for it. I must lie. So I did it -boldly. “Most fortunately I got the revolver -here,” I said.</p> - -<p>“You’re a cool hand,” was the sneering reply. -“But it won’t do you any good to lie to me.”</p> - -<p>“Fortunately, I mean, because it saved my life -and that of my sister here. We were attacked——”</p> - -<p>“Do you mean there are any others in the -house?” he broke in.</p> - -<p>“Certainly I do. The two wretches who appear -to have been living here are in a room above.”</p> - -<p>Both the man and his wife had kept as quiet as<span class="pagenum" id="Page_105">[105]</span> -mutes all this time. But they had evidently been -listening, for at that moment the door above was -opened, and the two came out.</p> - -<p>“Is that the police? Is that the police?” cried -the woman. “Heaven, and the blessed Virgin -above be praised. We’ve been nearly murdered by -the two villains there. You’ll protect us now, -won’t you? Praise to the Holy Saints for having -sent you to our assistance.”</p> - -<p>“What’s all this?”</p> - -<p>The couple came running down the stairs and -threw themselves on their knees; the woman pouring -out a voluble account of how they had been attacked -by us and their lives threatened, mingled with -thanks for their deliverance, entreaties to protect -them, and an urgent warning to pay special attention -to me as a dangerous and murderous villain.</p> - -<p>I foresaw a very awkward complication. When -two parties accuse each other, the police rule is to -arrest both.</p> - -<p>The leader was obviously perplexed. “What is -your name?” he said to me; and before I could -reply the woman burst in.</p> - -<p>“Ivan Krempel, and that’s Nita, his wife,” she -cried. “They’ve been using the house for days and -days past.”</p> - -<p>I attempted to deny this; but he silenced me. -“And your names,” he asked the woman.</p> - -<p>“This is my husband, Peter Vranowski, the -woodcutter; I am Anna his wife. We came last<span class="pagenum" id="Page_106">[106]</span> -week from Potzden in Silesia, and have been lodging -here with these Krempels. We thought they -were honest folks like ourselves.”</p> - -<p>“You are the man I am searching for,” he said, -turning to me. “Ivan Krempel, and his wife, -Nita.”</p> - -<p>This was good news in a way. He was not after -the Garretts, and I could safely use that name.</p> - -<p>“I can understand your perplexity,” I said -calmly. “But this woman is lying. We are English; -Robert Garrett and Margaret Garrett, brother -and sister. Caught by the storm to-night, we came -here for shelter, and narrowly escaped death at the -hands of these two.”</p> - -<p>“But these people say you are the Krempels.”</p> - -<p>“So they are. So they are. The holy Virgin -knows I speak the truth,” protested the old hag.</p> - -<p>“The proof is in your hands. Our passports are -among the papers which you have taken from me.”</p> - -<p>“Go into the room there, all of you,” he -answered, after a pause. I led the way with Volna -and the rest followed. “Get a light,” he said to -Volna, the candle having been extinguished in the -former scrimmage.</p> - -<p>“I don’t know where to look for one. There -was a lamp here, but the woman took it away.”</p> - -<p>“Listen to her. Listen to her. Oh, the liar, -when she carried it upstairs with her own hands,” -cried the hag.</p> - -<p>“Go upstairs and see if it’s there,” he told his -man, who went and returned carrying it.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_107">[107]</span>“The woman was right in that,” said the officer -significantly.</p> - -<p>“She would very naturally know where she herself -took it,” I exclaimed; but he was as pig-headed -as his class, and repeated his statements, adding -to my concern, “I don’t see how I can decide this. -It’s beyond me.”</p> - -<p>“There are my papers,” I reminded him. “But -surely you have only to look at that man and his -wife, and contrast them with my sister and myself -to see the difference. You must have some description -of them.”</p> - -<p>He mumbled to himself and began to finger my -papers. “I don’t see anything here to guide -me.”</p> - -<p>“Those are the passports;” and I pointed to -them.</p> - -<p>He unfolded them. “I don’t read English,” he -said.</p> - -<p>“You can read the names at any rate and, of -course, as a responsible official so near the frontier -you know a passport by sight.”</p> - -<p>“He stole that from an Englishman. He boasted -of it to us,” interjected the woman, who had been -watching closely.</p> - -<p>“How am I to know this is yours?” he asked -immediately, taking the cue suggested.</p> - -<p>“There are twenty proofs in those papers, that I -am an Englishman; as well as on myself. See, the -pocket book there has the address of a London -maker. Here, the tab on my coat has my tailor’s<span class="pagenum" id="Page_108">[108]</span> -name in London. Don’t you hear that I speak with -a foreign accent?”</p> - -<p>He examined the pocket book, and the tab on my -coat; and appeared to be impressed. “They seem -right; but you may have stolen them,” he said -grudgingly.</p> - -<p>I pressed the advantage. Picking out a couple of -Sylvia’s letters I shewed him they were in English, -and addressed to me.</p> - -<p>“That is not Robert—that is B-o-b,” he said -suspiciously.</p> - -<p>“Robert in England is shortened into Bob,” I -explained; but he shook his head.</p> - -<p>“Here is one on the same paper, Wyrley Court, -Great Malverton. It is from my mother, ‘My dear -son Robert.’ You can read that?” and I stuck at -him until I had deepened the impression. Then I -told him briefly what had happened in the cottage, -pointed to the heap of soaked shavings, the two -ropes and a cask of petroleum.</p> - -<p>This was not done without many interruptions -from the woman, who vociferously denied the whole -story.</p> - -<p>“You say you were to be drugged? How do -you know?” I told him of the attempt to make -the man drink a cup of the coffee. This appealed to -him; and he smiled grimly.</p> - -<p>“Have you still the cup you saved?”</p> - -<p>Volna got it and handed it to him.</p> - -<p>“The woman shall drink it now,” he declared. -But the old hag swore that it was we who had made<span class="pagenum" id="Page_109">[109]</span> -the coffee, not she; and that we had tried to rob -her.</p> - -<p>“Why should we wish to rob a woodcutter,” I -asked. I had his ear now and he began to have a -glimmer of reason. “Besides, our horses are outside -in the shed.”</p> - -<p>“They are our horses,” asserted the woman.</p> - -<p>“Go and look at them. See if a woodcutter, just -a week here from Silesia, as she says, would possess -two such animals and saddles. One is a side -saddle, too.”</p> - -<p>He sent his man out; and sat silent. Matters -were going better, so I left him to absorb the points -I had made.</p> - -<p>“Will you drink that coffee?” he asked the -woman suddenly, very sternly.</p> - -<p>“Why should I drink the poison we refused -before?” she cried, and pointing her scraggy -finger at Volna added: “She made it, let her -drink it.”</p> - -<p>“You see,” I said; and he nodded in agreement.</p> - -<p>Then his man came back and reported that the -horses were two good ones and that the saddles were -soaked as if they had been exposed to the fury of -the storm; thus bearing out my story.</p> - -<p>But at that point I made a serious blunder. As -he turned to listen to his man’s report I picked up -the passports. He saw me, and snatched at the rest -of the papers.</p> - -<p>“You mustn’t touch those,” he said angrily. -“Return me those two you have taken.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_110">[110]</span>Instead, I put them back in my pocket. “They -are our passports,” I answered; “I am an Englishman, -and have a right to retain them.”</p> - -<p>“Give them to me,” he repeated.</p> - -<p>“They are necessary to me, and I must keep -them. I am doing no more than is my right.”</p> - -<p>Just then his man bent, and whispered in his ear. -“I had forgotten,” he said. “My man here reads -English well. Let him see them.”</p> - -<p>“They have already been examined, and I must -keep them.”</p> - -<p>“We shall see,” he exclaimed very angrily. With -that he gave the rest of the papers to the man who -went through them carefully.</p> - -<p>“I am inclined to believe your story, but your -conduct is in some ways very suspicious. Will you -return me those papers?”</p> - -<p>“No. I have shown them. That is enough.”</p> - -<p>Then the man drew his attention to a paper.</p> - -<p>“Ah! What do you say your name is?”</p> - -<p>“Robert Garrett, an Englishman.”</p> - -<p>“Then who is Robert Anstruther?”</p> - -<p>In a moment my heart fell. I knew what was -coming.</p> - -<p>“I don’t understand you.”</p> - -<p>“Here is a letter of credit for a large sum of -money, the name on it is Robert Anstruther. Explain -your possession of it.”</p> - -<p>I tried to affect indifference. “Oh, that!” I exclaimed. -“Robert Anstruther is my cousin, and -I am taking it to him to Cracow.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_111">[111]</span>But he didn’t believe me.</p> - -<p>“You say you are English, and this lady your -sister?”</p> - -<p>“You have seen our passports proving that.”</p> - -<p>“Now you can speak to her,” he said to his man. -I saw the scheme of course, instantly.</p> - -<p>“You are Miss Garrett?” the man asked in excellent -English.</p> - -<p>Lies, like curses, have a nasty habit of coming -home to roost; and for the moment I was at the end -of my wits. The game was nearly up.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Volna, very nervously.</p> - -<p>“My superior doubts that you are English; just -tell me anything you please that I may hear you -speak English!”</p> - -<p>“Don’t bother with him, Peggy,” I declared in -English, putting up a last bluff of indignation. -“I’m not going to have my sister bullied. Put your -questions to me.”</p> - -<p>“It is a very simple test.”</p> - -<p>“Hang your simple tests. We’ve had more than -enough of your tomfoolery.”</p> - -<p>“You refuse to speak?” he asked her again.</p> - -<p>“Yes. At all events I refuse to allow you or -any one else to browbeat her. We have nearly lost -our lives here; and now, when she is all to pieces, -you not only take us for a couple of murderous -ruffians and want to arrest us, but you try this sort -of infernal nonsense.”</p> - -<p>I left him in no doubt that I was English, and -voluble enough, too. He shrugged his shoulders,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_112">[112]</span> -and told his chief the result of the test; and they -whispered together.</p> - -<p>“You are Robert Garrett of Wyrley Hall, Great -Malverton?” he asked me then in English.</p> - -<p>“I’ve told you who I am.”</p> - -<p>“Then how is it that Robert Anstruther in the -letter of credit, is described as of that address?”</p> - -<p>“Can’t one relative live with another?” I -laughed.</p> - -<p>“Permit me to see the address on the passport.”</p> - -<p>“There is none. You ought to know that;” and -with a scoff I unfolded it and shewed him.</p> - -<p>“I don’t mean there. I mean on the outside, -where the name and address are both written.”</p> - -<p>“I am going to be baited no longer,” I rattled -back sharply, and was putting the papers away -again when he snatched them from me. A glance -was enough to prove the inconsistency of my statement; -and he reported this to his chief, who put my -papers away and rose.</p> - -<p>“We shall take you all four to the police office at -Schirmskad,” he decided.</p> - -<p>I had not the least intention of letting him do -anything of the kind; but my unwillingness was as -smoke to fire compared with that of the woman and -her husband. She broke out into a violent tirade -swearing she was innocent and would not go.</p> - -<p>“Resist at your peril,” cried the chief in a loud -ringing tone; and he and his man drew their -revolvers.</p> - -<p>There was a moment of dead silence. My eyes<span class="pagenum" id="Page_113">[113]</span> -were on the chief, and I saw a shadow of perplexity -cloud his face. I read it to mean that he had -his doubts how to get us all four away if we -resisted.</p> - -<p>It was a queer turn of the wheel that Volna and -I should have to make common cause with the -wretches who had attempted our lives. I did not -wish them to escape; but our own escape was much -more to us than their capture at that moment; and -like the chief I was thinking intently what to do.</p> - -<p>Glancing round the room his eye fell on the two -ropes.</p> - -<p>“Hand me those cords,” he said to me, curtly.</p> - -<p>“I am no police agent,” I shot back.</p> - -<p>“I call on you to help me.”</p> - -<p>“You forget; you have arrested me. You must -do your own work.”</p> - -<p>The old hag’s eyes were on us as she drank in -every word; and she nudged her husband and -whispered to him.</p> - -<p>“Don’t you mean to charge them with attempting -your lives?” asked the chief.</p> - -<p>“You have arrested me,” I returned, shortly.</p> - -<p>“Tie those two together,” he said, turning to his -assistant.</p> - -<p>To get the cords the man had either to pass the -woman or drive her before him to the end of the -room. He tried the latter course and pushed her -violently. She fell to the ground, and, letting out a -yell shrill enough to wake a cataleptic, clasped his -legs, and pulled him down; and in a moment, a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_114">[114]</span> -noisy rough and tumble scuffle was set going between -the three.</p> - -<p>The chief ran to help his man, and I took advantage -of the moment to open the door and put Volna -outside.</p> - -<p>“Stop there,” cried the chief, holding me up with -his levelled revolver.</p> - -<p>“I am merely putting my sister out of the way -of trouble.”</p> - -<p>“Move an inch and I shall fire,” he shouted.</p> - -<p>But the words scarcely passed his lips before he -came staggering wildly toward me; his arms went -up and his pistol was fired in the air. The woman -had in some way extricated herself from the struggle -on the floor, and his back being turned to her as she -rose, she pushed him violently toward me. I caught -him and helped myself to his revolver.</p> - -<p>We were struggling together when the woman, -who had seized hold of the lamp, passed us and -dashed it violently into the heap of saturated hay -and shavings.</p> - -<p>The effect was instantaneous. A blinding flare -of flame burst out, almost like an explosion, and a -volume of pungent suffocating smoke filled the -place.</p> - -<p>Volna, quick-witted as ever, wrenched the door -open, and I staggered out after her into the night, -dragging the chief with me.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_115">[115]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XI<br /> - - -<small>FATHER AMBROSE</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">THE pendulum of luck had swung over again to -our side and I lost no time in taking advantage -of it. I pushed the man away from me at random, -and chanced to send him staggering up against the -two police horses which were tied up close to the -door. They were already snorting with fear at the -fire, and they now began to plunge and kick and -rear until they had dragged themselves free and -dashed off into the darkness.</p> - -<p>Nor was this all the luck.</p> - -<p>“Come,” I cried to Volna. We ran to the shed -and found our own animals standing ready saddled -outside. “They were going to bolt on our horses,” -I said, as I put her in the saddle and then mounted. -“Which is the way?”</p> - -<p>“Any way. We’re in luck; let us trust to it,” -I answered; and guided by the light of the fire -which was now consuming the whole house, we -pushed along at random as quickly as we could. -Fortune was with us still. We gained the road, and -in a few minutes were rattling back at a brisk pace -along the road we had travelled so laboriously in -the storm some hours before.</p> - -<p>“I had given everything up,” said Volna, when -we were breathing the horses and were able to talk.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_116">[116]</span> -“I had the papers in my hand ready to throw them -into the blaze.”</p> - -<p>“I am glad you didn’t. We’ll get them through -yet; but just how to do it is the question. We’ve -escaped by sheer luck and that old hag’s devilment -in firing the house; but they’ve got the passports, -all my papers and what’s almost as bad, nearly all -my money.”</p> - -<p>“I have a little money. But do you think we -could get across the frontier?”</p> - -<p>“We shall have to do it at night, because we must -manage to sneak over somewhere unseen. If we -knew the district it would be easier; but even then -we should have to lie low somewhere all through -the day. We may bet on it that when that fellow -gets back from the fire he’ll spread out a pretty wide -search party for us.”</p> - -<p>“Does Sylvia ever offer you suggestions?” she -asked.</p> - -<p>I smiled. “Has Peggy one?”</p> - -<p>She nodded. “She’s a little bit afraid to offer -it.”</p> - -<p>“That’s rather rough on Bob, isn’t it?”</p> - -<p>“Paul always ridicules anything I say—never -thinks any woman, but Katinka, can have a sensible -idea.”</p> - -<p>“Why shouldn’t Bob think as much of Peggy’s -notions as Paul does of Katinka’s?”</p> - -<p>“I like that,” she said, answering my smile. -“But it’s rather a wild suggestion.”</p> - -<p>“Let’s have it.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_117">[117]</span>“Couldn’t we go back to that village, Kervatje, -and get Father Ambrose to help us? He was -mother’s friend.”</p> - -<p>“Humph! It <i>is</i> rather a wild one, as you -say.”</p> - -<p>“I believe we could trust him.”</p> - -<p>“And suppose he said no?”</p> - -<p>“We could have shelter for the day at least and -could try any other plan that offered.”</p> - -<p>“He might give us away.”</p> - -<p>“His eyes didn’t look like that when he spoke of -mother.”</p> - -<p>“We’d have to confess we fooled him.”</p> - -<p>“Leave me to do that.”</p> - -<p>“Your instinct is to trust him?”</p> - -<p>“Yes. I feel as sure of him as I did of—of Bob -that morning.”</p> - -<p>“That settles it. I can’t mistrust that instinct. -Come on;” and off we rattled again at a pace we -relished a deal better than the scarcely rested horse -under me.</p> - -<p>“I wonder what has happened at the cottage,” -said Volna when we eased up later.</p> - -<p>“I have a sort of sneaking hope that the woman -got away despite her villainous attempt on us.”</p> - -<p>“What a fiend of a woman!”</p> - -<p>“Her fiendishness it was that saved us from -heaven knows what trouble. I was cudgelling my -wits to know how to get out of the mess. She was -a cunning devil, too, in her way.”</p> - -<p>“And the man, too. A man!”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_118">[118]</span>“She was the man in that house. Say what -you will, it was awfully smart to spring that accusation -against us.”</p> - -<p>“I hope she’ll be punished,” said Volna.</p> - -<p>“Oh, she’ll get there some day—if not now. But -you are the wonder to me. To go through all you -have in the last few hours and yet be as fresh as—as -paint. Sylvia has pluck and all that; but she’d -go to bed after a rough and tumble of this sort.”</p> - -<p>“That’s the first thing I shall ask the priest to -let me do.”</p> - -<p>“He’ll be a bit surprised when we walk in, I -expect,” I laughed. “It’s a pretty cool thing you’re -letting us into.”</p> - -<p>“Do you think there’s any chance of our being -followed?”</p> - -<p>“Not yet. I fancy they’ll have their hands full -enough with the other couple. We shall be miles -on our way before they could start after us; and -it’s too early for any one to be about to tell them -which way we’ve gone.”</p> - -<p>This proved to be the case. We did not meet a -soul until we had ridden many miles and were nearing -the forked road at the top of the hill which the -priest had mentioned to me. There we passed two -or three peasants dressed in their best.</p> - -<p>“That explains it,” I said.</p> - -<p>“What explains what?”</p> - -<p>“Why we have seen no one about. It’s Sunday -morning and those people are going in to mass. -Your friend the priest is evidently popular.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_119">[119]</span>“Can we reach the village before mass time?”</p> - -<p>“No. We had better finish the journey on foot. -My idea is to turn off somewhere at the bottom -of the hill and just leave the horses. We can’t very -well quarter them on the priest as well as ourselves. -Besides, it would cause much more gossip than -if we were to arrive on foot. And gossip is -dangerous.”</p> - -<p>On reaching the bottom of the hill, we turned off -and rode a mile or so, when I saw a shed in a very -lonely spot on a hill side. I slipped the saddles off -and led the horses through a couple of fields and -shut them into the barn.</p> - -<p>“No one is likely to be there till to-morrow, so -we may get them again this afternoon if necessary,” -I said as I returned to Volna with the bridles. -“There’s a bit of feed on the place and that’ll keep -them quiet. Now we’ll hide these things in the -wood yonder; and leave the rest to chance.”</p> - -<p>I buried the saddles under a heap of brushwood, -and we made our way back to the main road and -soon reached the village.</p> - -<p>“I feel disgracefully dirty,” said Volna, as one -or two of the villagers eyed us curiously.</p> - -<p>“They’ll only think we’ve come some distance -to mass; and they are accustomed to the sight of -dirty people about here.”</p> - -<p>Volna laughed. “Thank you. But even here -the people wash themselves on Sunday.”</p> - -<p>“Here’s the priest’s house, next the church,” I -answered irrelevantly. We walked up to it and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_120">[120]</span> -just as we reached the door it was opened by a -woman, bonnetted and prayer book in hand.</p> - -<p>I stepped inside without shewing any hesitation; -as if we were expected. “Good-morning. Is Father -Ambrose in his study or already at church?”</p> - -<p>“The Father is in church, sir. You can’t come -in, please,” she replied, resenting our intrusion.</p> - -<p>“I was afraid we should be just too late and too -early,” I said lightly to Volna. “He said before -ten or after half-past twelve. But we couldn’t -manage it.”</p> - -<p>“Is the Father expecting you, sir?”</p> - -<p>“Well, not exactly at this moment evidently, or -he would have told you to be ready for us. But -we can wait, and my sister will be greatly obliged -to you if you can let her just wash her face and -hands.”</p> - -<p>“I am on my way to mass, sir; the Father said -nothing to me of your coming.”</p> - -<p>“So I see, my good soul. But did he not tell -you we were likely to come for breakfast?”</p> - -<p>“The Father fasts until mass on Sunday, sir.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, of course, but I am not a priest: nor is -my sister.”</p> - -<p>She hesitated and then led us into the study.</p> - -<p>Volna threw herself with a sigh of fatigue on to -one of the hard wooden chairs; took off her hat -and with a smile exclaimed in the most natural way -in the world: “Dear Father Ambrose. He is one -of my mother’s dearest friends.”</p> - -<p>It was such apparently ingenuous evidence of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_121">[121]</span> -sincerity that the good woman was instantly and -most favourably impressed.</p> - -<p>“Excuse me a minute,” she said, and went out.</p> - -<p>“How readily you tell them, Bob,” said Volna, -smiling.</p> - -<p>“It was your acting that carried us through, -young lady. Dear Father Ambrose, indeed. As if -you had known him all your life.”</p> - -<p>“I think she’s going to let us stay.”</p> - -<p>She came in again then, having taken off her -bonnet. “Will you come with me?” she said to -Volna, who rose. “The Father’s dressing room is -through there, sir,” she added to me, pointing to a -door.</p> - -<p>I made use of it promptly; washed and shaved -and did what I could to make myself look less like -a tramp, before I returned to the good man’s study.</p> - -<p>I must confess that the prospect of meeting him -was vastly less to my taste now than it had appeared -when we were twenty miles away; and I paced the -floor considerably ill at ease.</p> - -<p>Presently Volna came in, looking as neat and -natty as if all the events of the past day and a half -were a dream.</p> - -<p>“How on earth have you managed it?” I cried, -gazing at her in sheer admiration.</p> - -<p>“That is the dearest old soul in whom nature -ever planted the curiosity of a woman. She just -fussed over me as though she was a hen and I her -one chicken.”</p> - -<p>“You look as though you hadn’t had anything to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_122">[122]</span> -make you turn a hair for the last fortnight. The -way you girls manage these renovations always -beats me. Twenty miles away you said you wanted -to go to bed; and here you are as fresh as paint.”</p> - -<p>“You said that before; but it isn’t paint,” she -answered. “I’ve another feeling now than a desire -to sleep.”</p> - -<p>“So have I—disinclination to meet the priest. -Is that what you mean?”</p> - -<p>She laughed and shook her head. “No, indeed, -I mean a desire to eat. I was never so hungry in -my life.”</p> - -<p>“It’s a very human feeling; but I wish you -hadn’t said anything about it,” I replied.</p> - -<p>“I’m a very human individual, if it comes to -that. I declare I could even relish some of that -awful woman’s black bread.”</p> - -<p>Most aptly the housekeeper came to tell us she -had prepared some breakfast for us in the opposite -room. “The good Father would have wished this,” -she said. “It is the best I can do for the moment.”</p> - -<p>Eggs, ham, potted meats, good white wheaten -bread, butter and delicious coffee needed no sort of -apology. It was like a feast for the gods in our -famished eyes; and down we sat at once. We had -nearly finished and were lingering over the coffee -and laughing carelessly together at something which -Volna had said—I had my cup in my hand, I -remember—when the door was opened all unexpectedly -and the priest entered.</p> - -<p>I don’t think I ever felt so foolish and confused<span class="pagenum" id="Page_123">[123]</span> -in my life. I set the cup down, flushed to the roots -of my hair, and rose with a most shame-faced, -down-at-heel manner, stammering some kind of -apology, as I met his grave, protesting, surprised -look.</p> - -<p>But Volna came to the rescue with magnificent -self-possession. Girls have these inspirations and -beat us hollow in such cases. Without a sign of -awkwardness or self-consciousness she rose and -went up to him, smiling winsomely.</p> - -<p>“Father Ambrose, I am in sore trouble and have -come to ask my dear mother’s old friend to help -me.”</p> - -<p>It was an inspiration. Nothing less. All the -protest died out of his eyes in the softened look of -puzzled inquiry he bent on her.</p> - -<p>“Your mother?” he repeated, so gently.</p> - -<p>“I am Volna Drakona.” He turned toward me. -“That was not the truth we told you yesterday. -Before you condemn us, hear all our story. My -mother’s peril was the reason. You will listen to -me?”</p> - -<p>“I do not understand, but your mother’s child -could never appeal to me for a hearing in vain. -And this gentleman?”</p> - -<p>“He is Mr. Robert Anstruther, an Englishman, -who has risked his liberty and his life to help me.”</p> - -<p>I saw that this partial explanation only added to -the good man’s utter bewilderment. He stood -looking from one to the other of us and then passed -his hand slowly across his brow. Next he laid it<span class="pagenum" id="Page_124">[124]</span> -gently on Volna’s head and smoothed her hair while -he gazed into her face.</p> - -<p>“Yes, you must be her daughter. Come to my -study and just tell me everything.”</p> - -<p>He opened the door for her and I was following -when he turned and said courteously but with -unmistakable significance: “I will speak with you -afterwards, sir.”</p> - -<p>Then the door closed on them.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_125">[125]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XII<br /> - - -<small>“SHE IS BETROTHED”</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">I WAS by no means sorry that Father Ambrose -preferred to see Volna alone. It was her influence, -not mine, which would have any effect -upon him; and it was certain she would be able to -exert that influence better alone than if I were -present at the interview.</p> - -<p>I judged, too, that the priest was shrewd enough -to see the wisdom of hearing our story from us -separately. I had already told him one falsehood -and Volna had acquiesced in it; so that we could -not blame him for using any caution which his -suspicions might prompt.</p> - -<p>That she would win him round to her side, I had -little doubt. My faith in her made me very confident. -But what would he do then? What could -he do? How could he, a mere parish priest, help -us to turn our failure into success and get those -papers to Cracow?</p> - -<p>I had ample time to meditate upon this, for it -was more than an hour before he came back to me. -He looked exceedingly grave and troubled, and -asked me to go to his study. Volna was not there. -He took his seat at his writing-table and waved -me to one opposite to him; and for a moment or -two he said nothing.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_126">[126]</span>I felt very uncomfortable. Somewhat as I used -to feel in the old Corpus days when carpeted by the -Head. He pressed his finger tips together, and -when he spoke there was a mixture of censure and -kindness in his tone.</p> - -<p>“Mr. Anstruther, I don’t know how you regard -the falsehood you told me yesterday and induced -my friend’s child to act?”</p> - -<p>“It was on the impulse of the moment, and I am -compelled to admit it was only one of many I have -had to tell in the last two days. But don’t think it -is my habit to lie.”</p> - -<p>“Your name is really Robert Anstruther.”</p> - -<p>“Yes. But I can give you no proof. My papers -were taken——”</p> - -<p>He interrupted with a wave of the hand. “I -know. I am aware that I must take your word.”</p> - -<p>“I have perhaps deserved that word ‘must,’ but -it rankles. If you feel that my action yesterday -prevents your believing what I tell you, we may as -well close this conversation at once.”</p> - -<p>“Spoken hastily, like a young man, but not -unnatural, perhaps, in the circumstances. That you -should have deceived me with such ready speciousness -is scarcely calculated, however, to convince me -of your good faith. Perhaps you can appreciate -that.”</p> - -<p>His cold tone and calm clear glance emphasized -this, and it hurt. I made no reply and dropped my -eyes.</p> - -<p>“Can you see that?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_127">[127]</span>“You are quite entitled to take your own view of -it, of course. But if the conditions were repeated, -I should probably do it again.”</p> - -<p>“Then you would do very wrong, Mr. Anstruther,” -he said, with some warmth. “A falsehood -is not only a sin in the eyes of the church, but -wrong in every way.”</p> - -<p>“I daresay you are quite right. I have never -tried it as a policy before, and it has landed us in a -pretty bad mess. But if you can show me how we -could have got out of the hands of the police without -lying, I’ll listen readily. And if we had got -into them, the mess would have been much worse -than it is.”</p> - -<p>“If you had been candid with me yesterday, all -the troubles since then would have been avoided.”</p> - -<p>“They would also have been avoided if the storm -had not overtaken us and we had not lost our way. -But can we do any good by dissecting causes? I -am man enough I hope not to shirk responsibility -for my acts. I take all these lies on my own shoulders. -They appeared to be necessary. The necessity -no longer exists, and I shall tell you none. If -you can’t believe me, there is an end of things. -That’s all.”</p> - -<p>He sat for perhaps a minute frowning in thoughtful -silence. “Will you tell me exactly all that has -occurred?”</p> - -<p>“Has Volna told you?” I asked.</p> - -<p>“Yes; but I wish to hear it from you also.”</p> - -<p>“A natural precaution,” I admitted; and then<span class="pagenum" id="Page_128">[128]</span> -told him as succinctly as I could everything from -the moment of the meeting at Bratinsk station.</p> - -<p>He listened very closely, interposing some questions -now and then, and when I finished lapsed into -thought again.</p> - -<p>Presently, with a smile, he said: “You have left -some things unmentioned.”</p> - -<p>“Not intentionally.”</p> - -<p>“Descriptive of your own acts in places—at -least, as told to me.”</p> - -<p>“I have said all that need be said. Volna may -take an exaggerated view of some things.”</p> - -<p>“I think I have done you an injustice, Mr. -Anstruther.”</p> - -<p>“That is of no consequence.”</p> - -<p>“Tell me, why did you plunge into this hazardous -matter?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t think that matters. Put it that I liked -the prospect of an adventure. That is quite true.”</p> - -<p>“Is it all the truth?”</p> - -<p>“There is no falsehood in it, Father. We’ll leave -it there, please.”</p> - -<p>He looked at me very earnestly indeed and then -held out his hand. “Will you let me beg your -pardon?” he asked.</p> - -<p>I grasped the hand cordially and shook my head. -“No, I will not. If I had been in your place I -should have been much more suspicious. You hurt -me when you thought I might lie to you. But you -see now that I shall not. And that’s all.”</p> - -<p>“The child is very dear to me for her mother’s<span class="pagenum" id="Page_129">[129]</span> -sake, and I see that you had absolutely nothing to -expect in helping her except the risk and danger -that you ran.”</p> - -<p>“I ran no risk. I have powerful and very influential -friends who will see me through all right.”</p> - -<p>“That I did not understand,” he said quickly. -“It makes a difference. It will be easier.” He -spoke rather to himself than to me it seemed. “You -are sure you can rely upon your friends?” he asked -presently.</p> - -<p>“My father carried through some large financial -matters for the German Government from time to -time, and I myself have had evidence of the good -will of several men high in office in Berlin.”</p> - -<p>“But this is Russia, Mr. Anstruther.”</p> - -<p>“True, but their influence would not stop at the -frontier. You may take it from me, I am in no -sort of danger.”</p> - -<p>“What are your plans?”</p> - -<p>“To get those papers through to Cracow. How, -may depend upon you in some measure.”</p> - -<p>He paused and then said slowly: “They are on -their way already.”</p> - -<p>I sat up in intense surprise. “On their way? -Why, has——”</p> - -<p>He understood the unfinished question and -smiled. “No, she has not taken them. But they -will be in Cracow to-night. A day has been lost—precious -hours, perhaps—by your action yesterday.”</p> - -<p>I drew a deep breath of bewilderment.</p> - -<p>“You do not understand the wide-reaching influence<span class="pagenum" id="Page_130">[130]</span> -of the Fraternity, Mr. Anstruther, and had -better ask no questions. But now that the papers -are gone, what are your plans?”</p> - -<p>“I had not got as far as that. I have none.”</p> - -<p>“You will wish to return to England?”</p> - -<p>I hesitated. There was something behind his -question I could not read. “I suppose so—yes, of -course I shall return there. My home is there.”</p> - -<p>He bent a kind but searching look on me. “I -hope you think I am your friend as well as——” -he said after a pause, leaving the sentence unfinished.</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes indeed. I should be sorry not to think -so. Is—is Volna going home to Warsaw?”</p> - -<p>“Have you been quite frank with me? I don’t -mean that unkindly,” he hastened to add in reply -to a start from me. “As to your motive in all -this? It will be best to be quite frank. Young -folks are young folks all the world over.”</p> - -<p>“I should be sorry to misunderstand you,” I said.</p> - -<p>“You entered into this thing from love—of adventure -only?”</p> - -<p>“As it is over, does my motive matter?”</p> - -<p>He shook his head slowly. “It may. It may. -I don’t know. It may. I am so afraid of appearing -impertinent, or of making a mistake. We old -people fall so readily into mistakes,” he said with -a deprecating smile.</p> - -<p>“Don’t you think the best way to avoid them is -to speak plainly?”</p> - -<p>He picked up a sheet of paper and played with it<span class="pagenum" id="Page_131">[131]</span> -with a suggestion of nervousness. “I am tempted -to tell you a story, a chapter of my life, Mr. Anstruther. -I was not originally intended for the -priesthood; but was to have married. I was betrothed, -in fact. Then something happened—the -result of misunderstanding—I knew afterwards -how easily it could have been avoided, but it was -not avoided; other influences intervened, and—and -so the marriage which took place was not mine; -and I am now a priest with just a memory. Does -that incline you to any special frankness with me -as to your motives in this?”</p> - -<p>“You mean with regard to Volna?”</p> - -<p>He looked at me again very intently. “You -know that she is betrothed?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes. She told me her uncle’s plans.”</p> - -<p>His look now was more sympathetic and kind -than searching; and he sighed. “Ah, you do not -know, I see.”</p> - -<p>“I am not a child, Father Ambrose.”</p> - -<p>“I can say no more. I ought not, perhaps, to -have said so much. I am going to deal with you -as a man, Mr. Anstruther. Of course all that has -occurred in these two days must never be mentioned. -The dear child’s future must not be compromised.”</p> - -<p>“It will not pass my lips.”</p> - -<p>“You and I together can secure her safety; I am -going to ask your help. She will remain here until -I can get her back safely to Warsaw.”</p> - -<p>“I will do anything to secure her safety.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_132">[132]</span>“The one thing you can do is to put yourself in -the hands of the police.”</p> - -<p>“The police?”</p> - -<p>“You say your friends will help you in any -explanation.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t follow you yet.”</p> - -<p>“The police have tracked you here from Bratinsk. -They were in the village yesterday evening. -They are coming to me again this afternoon. It -happens that my housekeeper’s niece was to have -come here to-day—in a village like this all private -matters are public, you know. She is not coming, -but Volna can take her place for the time without -any suspicion being aroused. What you have to do -is to cause the police to believe that Volna has -crossed the frontier with you and that you have returned -alone.”</p> - -<p>“How cause them to believe this?”</p> - -<p>“Go and get your horse and ride through the -village this afternoon and call here.”</p> - -<p>“Here!” I cried in astonishment.</p> - -<p>“Yes. I shall then send for the police agents -and hand you over to them, as the man who told me -the falsehoods yesterday. This will clear this house -of the danger of any suspicion.”</p> - -<p>I could not restrain a smile, remembering how he -had emphasized the heinousness of falsehoods. “It -will at least be in a good cause,” I said.</p> - -<p>“God forgive me—but the child must be saved, -Mr. Anstruther. You’ll do this?”</p> - -<p>“Why, of course.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_133">[133]</span>“And when your trouble is over, you will go to -England?”</p> - -<p>“One thing at a time. They might send me to -Siberia.”</p> - -<p>“It will be best so,” he said earnestly.</p> - -<p>“What? Siberia for me?” I laughed.</p> - -<p>“No, no. God forbid. England—England as -soon as you can.”</p> - -<p>“And Volna? Does she—know of this?”</p> - -<p>“Indeed, no. Her one thought is of the trouble -she may already have brought upon you. She would -never agree to it.”</p> - -<p>I believed that. “Should I—see her to—to say -good-bye?”</p> - -<p>This perplexed him. “It would be better not, -but”—his eyes wandered all round the room before -he finished—“I suppose she would wish it. And -you won’t meet again and—and you’ll tell her you -are going home to England?”</p> - -<p>“I’m afraid you must leave it to me what to -say,” I replied, with a smile. “I think you may -trust my discretion. And you must do your part -afterwards carefully. Keep her out of the way -when we play the comedy of that arrest later, or -she may cast herself for a part in it. She’s plucky -enough to avow herself, and that would mix things -up a good deal for us all, you know.”</p> - -<p>He frowned, threw up his hands in troubled perplexity -and pushed his chair back.</p> - -<p>“We had better get it over,” he exclaimed -resignedly. “I’ll go and tell her you are leaving.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_134">[134]</span>He walked toward the door, paused, and turned -as if to say something more, then tossed up his -hands again and went out of the room.</p> - -<p>I stared out of the window into the small, but -carefully tended garden, a prey to the very mixed -thoughts which the good Father had succeeded in -rousing.</p> - -<p>Then the door opened and Volna came in alone.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_135">[135]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIII<br /> - - -<small>VOLNA IS A LITTLE REFRACTORY</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">SHE was dressed for her new character of the -housekeeper’s niece, and wore a white apron -and a peasant girl’s picturesque head-dress.</p> - -<p>She closed the door behind her, dropped me a -little curtsey and said with the demurest of glances: -“Did you please to send for me, sir?” Then she -burst out laughing and ran to me, both hands outstretched, -as though we had not met for a long time. -“Now, wasn’t my instinct right?”</p> - -<p>I held her hands apart while I surveyed her costume. -“Who was ever so foolish as to question -it?”</p> - -<p>“And isn’t the Father just the dearest old man -in the world?”</p> - -<p>“The world is a big place and there are lots of -old men in it,” I answered. “But I knew you -would win him round. He had no chance against -you.”</p> - -<p>She laughed gaily. “He lectured me, however.”</p> - -<p>“So he did me.”</p> - -<p>“And to think that if we had only known, he -would have taken care of those papers yesterday.”</p> - -<p>“And have saved us from all the horrors of last -night.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_136">[136]</span>She shot a glance at me. “And have freed you -from the encumbrance of a very troublesome sister -twenty-four hours ago.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, indeed; if we had only known.”</p> - -<p>“You’re in a very agreeing mood.”</p> - -<p>“I am no longer a brother and must be polite.”</p> - -<p>“Do you call that politeness?”</p> - -<p>“Politeness or—policy.”</p> - -<p>“Well, whichever it is, it’s not a bit nice. Not -a bit like—Bob.”</p> - -<p>“You forget. Bob is my own name, as well as -my friend Garrett’s.”</p> - -<p>“How formal you are. What is the matter? -You can’t be annoyed about anything Father Ambrose -has said to you? Nor about his having -helped us? What is it?”</p> - -<p>“I didn’t even know I was formal.”</p> - -<p>She turned away to the priest’s table and sat in -his chair turning over the books on the desk. I sat -facing her as I had faced the priest. Once she -sighed, and once shrugged her shoulders, and twice -glanced across at me in perplexity.</p> - -<p>She was very pretty; very bewitching; more -pretty and bewitching than ever, in my eyes; but -I was conscious of a new restraint—a something -like a barrier between us which had not been there -before. I couldn’t speak with the old freedom; in -fact, I could think of nothing to say.</p> - -<p>“Father Ambrose tells me you are going away,” -she said at length, her fingers still busy with the -books.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_137">[137]</span>“Yes, I am going away. I—I thought you’d -like me just to say good-bye.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I should hope so, indeed. After what -you’ve done for me.”</p> - -<p>“Never mind about that, please. I think I must -be off.”</p> - -<p>I rose; but she paid no heed, just sitting on at -the table, her face averted and her fingers moving -the books restlessly. I looked out of the window, -fidgetted a moment, and then turned again.</p> - -<p>“Yes, I think it’s time.”</p> - -<p>“Of course I won’t keep you,” she said then; -very stiffly and without looking at me.</p> - -<p>“Good-bye then.”</p> - -<p>She rose and held out her hand. “Good-bye.” -She turned her face to me and her lip quivered as -she bit it. I recalled the priest’s words about her -betrothal; and clamped down my feelings as I took -her hand and pressed it.</p> - -<p>“I wish you God-speed with all my heart,” I -said.</p> - -<p>She lowered her eyes again and her hand fell -listlessly as I released it and turned to the door. -I had nearly reached it when I heard the rustle of -her cotton dress and turned to find her at my elbow.</p> - -<p>“But you’re not going to part like this?”</p> - -<p>I should have liked to part in a very different -fashion could I have had my way. But I could -not.</p> - -<p>“Father Ambrose thinks that I had better go; -and of course he is right.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_138">[138]</span>“But Bob and Peggy haven’t said good-bye. -Oh, think of all we’ve gone through together. Don’t -go away angry with me like this.”</p> - -<p>“Angry! God forbid. Why you’re just the -bravest little soul I ever met in all my life. And -some day I hope Sylvia and you will meet, and—and——” -I scarcely knew what I was saying and -ended in partial incoherence.</p> - -<p>“That’s more like you. I mean it’s more natural, -except that you generally know exactly what you -want to say and say it. Are you going to—to -England?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t think I <i>have</i> any definite plans. I——”</p> - -<p>Her laughter stopped me. She shook her forefinger -with laughing assumption of gravity. “If I -had not ceased to be Peggy, I should say you were -hiding something from me. And you know how -true Peggy’s instincts are?”</p> - -<p>“What should I have to hide?” I asked with -a smile.</p> - -<p>“What a mask of a smile,” she cried, with a lifting -of the hands. “Father Ambrose is a wonderful -man; he has changed you completely in an -hour.” She turned back to the table and sat down -again. “I suppose it couldn’t be helped,” she added -half to herself with a sigh.</p> - -<p>“What could not be helped?”</p> - -<p>She did not reply at once but looked up at me -from under her long lashes, while her feet tapped -the floor quickly and irritably. “Of course you are -doing this with a purpose,” she said after the pause.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_139">[139]</span> -“Why? Oh, don’t pretend to misunderstand me. -You know as well as I do that you’re entirely -changed. It’s so unjust. What have I done? You -know that after all you’ve done for me I wouldn’t -do anything to anger you for all the world.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t persist about my being angry.”</p> - -<p>“Well, offended, then, only it’s such a stupid -word. Estranged, alienated, changed; any word -you like. Something has happened—something -has come between us. Do you treat Sylvia like -this? It’s maddening.”</p> - -<p>“There is no change in me,” I protested.</p> - -<p>She laughed. “It’s in me, then, you mean. -That’s almost cowardly—at least it would be if -any one but you said it.” Then with a start her -eyes opened wide; she rose and stared at me with -parted lips; and a vivid blush spread all over her -face. “I believe I understand. You think in your -English way, that I have been too forward, unwomanly, -too,—oh!” and she covered her crimson -cheeks with her white strenuous fingers.</p> - -<p>“Don’t say that, please. Why the time we’ve -been together has been the brightest thing in the -world to me.”</p> - -<p>She took her hands from her face and sat down -again staring at the table while the flush died out -of her cheeks slowly. “I’ve gone all over that -sentence. That ‘has been’ is the clue. Now I see. -It’s all over and we are conventional again.” With -an exaggerated affectation of a society manner she -rose very slowly, held out her hand and simpered:<span class="pagenum" id="Page_140">[140]</span> -“I hope you will have a pleasant journey, Mr. Anstruther. -The weather is still open enough to be -excellent for travelling. Will you make my compliments -to your sister, and say I hope to see her -some day?”</p> - -<p>I could not restrain a smile, but not a muscle of -her face moved; she kept up the vapid simper. “I -will give your message,” I said, and tried to take -her hand; but she just let me touch her finger tips -and then bowed.</p> - -<p>“I am so pleased to have met you; and thank -you <i>so</i> much for all you have done. I hope you’ll -not take cold from the rain. Colds are <i>such</i> distressing -afflictions.” Then another sudden change. -With a stamp of her foot she threw her head back -and her rich blue eyes sparkled. “Is that better?”</p> - -<p>I bowed. “I am sorry you so misunderstand.”</p> - -<p>“Misunderstand!” she repeated, quickly. “I -don’t misunderstand that if you were the kind of -masculine formality you have been acting here this -morning you would never have done what you have -for me in the last two days. I am only a woman, of -course—wait, you will wish to see Father Ambrose -again before you go. I’ll tell him;” and she crossed -to the door.</p> - -<p>“Good-bye,” I said, but she paid no heed and -went out of the room. It was not the kind of parting -I had looked for, but I smothered my regrets. -It was better so.</p> - -<p>We could not go on being Bob and Peggy to one -another of course; and yet we had been too closely<span class="pagenum" id="Page_141">[141]</span> -associated to drop back into mere formal friendliness -again without a wrench. She couldn’t see this -in a moment; but she would understand it later; -and—well, the sooner I was away, the better for -my peace of mind.</p> - -<p>Then she came back bringing the priest with her. -He was very plastic clay in her white young hands. -He wore a look of deep and almost comical perplexity, -and was obviously very ill at ease.</p> - -<p>“Now, Father, please. What have you said or -done to Mr. Anstruther to change him in this short -time?”</p> - -<p>He glanced half appealingly at me; but I was as -little at ease as he was. “My dear child, I—I—er——”</p> - -<p>“You have lectured me already on the wisdom -and necessity of complete frankness, Father,” she -interposed significantly.</p> - -<p>“It is very difficult to gather——” he got no -farther, for she held up a warning finger and shook -it at him with a laugh and then placed it on his -lips.</p> - -<p>“There shall not be any difficulty,” she declared. -“For two days Mr. Anstruther has been just like -a brother to me; treating me perfectly frankly and -saying as candidly as any brother whatever was in -his thoughts. We made a compact that he should -do that, and he kept it honestly. I left him in that -mood when I first saw you. You then had a long -talk with him and I found him entirely changed; -keeping something from me; formal in manner;<span class="pagenum" id="Page_142">[142]</span> -saying things he didn’t mean and meaning others -he didn’t say. Instead of a brother, he was an -acquaintance. You caused this by something you -said. Now tell me, please.”</p> - -<p>The good man was helpless; so I went to the -rescue. “It is time for me to go. You can discuss -this when I have left.”</p> - -<p>“Wait a moment. Two things I am certain of. -You two have arranged to do something that affects -me and you won’t tell me; and you, Father, have -said something about me which has changed Mr. -Anstruther. I won’t stand that. I won’t let him -go as if we were just how-d’ye-do—and—good-bye -acquaintances. He has saved me from prison, and -I just can’t do it.”</p> - -<p>The embarrassment was becoming almost painful. -“I should never think of you as a mere acquaintance; -but please let me go,” I said.</p> - -<p>“Yes. You may go. Good-bye—but don’t -attempt to help me any more if you <i>do</i> go in that -way. I will not let either of you help me, if you -mean to deceive me;” and with fingers that trembled -she took off the head-dress and laid aside her -apron. “If you will not tell me, I will go by myself -and take my chance.”</p> - -<p>“My dear child,” protested the priest.</p> - -<p>“I will. I will. My mind is made up.”</p> - -<p>“You had better tell her,” I said to the priest -then.</p> - -<p>She smiled, but through the promise of tears. -“You know me, don’t you?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_143">[143]</span>Father Ambrose then told her the scheme in regard -to my arrest and we both enlarged upon the -absence of risk to me. She neither acquiesced nor -vetoed it. “That’s number one. What is number -two? What have you told Mr. Anstruther?”</p> - -<p>“You want to rule with a pretty strong iron rod, -don’t you?” I said. “But there is nothing to tell -that need be told.”</p> - -<p>“Tell me,” she cried to Father Ambrose. “I -will know, or——”</p> - -<p>“I only told him such facts about you as you had -told me,” complied the priest, taking refuge in -generalities.</p> - -<p>She stood thinking, shooting quick inquiring -glances at us in turn.</p> - -<p>“I ask you not to insist on anything more than -that,” I urged.</p> - -<p>A gleam of understanding was in her eyes and a -semi-mischievous smile hovering about her lips as -she returned: “Who asked that?”</p> - -<p>“Bob Garrett,” I declared promptly.</p> - -<p>The smile deepened. “What will the police do -with him?” she asked Father Ambrose. “Take -him to Cracow?”</p> - -<p>“More probably to Warsaw,” was the reply; -“but as we told you, his friends will see he comes -to no harm of any sort. You are quite sure of that, -are you not, Mr. Anstruther?”</p> - -<p>“I haven’t the faintest doubt of it;” and at this -Volna looked quite her happy self.</p> - -<p>“I may as well put these on again, then,” she<span class="pagenum" id="Page_144">[144]</span> -said, and she slipped on the apron and arranged the -quaint head-dress. When she looked next at me -her face was almost preternaturally grave, except -her expressionful eyes.</p> - -<p>“You see now what a lot of time would have -been saved if you had been frank like Bob, and not -tried to deceive me like Mr. Anstruther. I can say -good-bye, just as formally as you please, now I -know why you are going.”</p> - -<p>I took her hand and pressed it. “You’ll stay -here and let this thing go through all right?”</p> - -<p>“Yes. Father Ambrose wishes it. Good-bye, -Mr. Anstruther, and good-bye—Bob.”</p> - -<p>“Good-bye—Peggy. I may say that for the last -time.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, for the last time, of course. I am Volna, -after to-day.” She looked into my eyes with an -odd inscrutable expression in hers and smiled. -“You’ll be all right, or else I shouldn’t agree. But -I know you, and I am sure.”</p> - -<p>Then I hurried out of the room followed by the -priest.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_145">[145]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIV<br /> - - -<small>THE ARREST</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap2">AS it was desirable for the success of our plan -that I should not be seen when I fetched my -horse, the priest pointed out a way across the fields; -and then gave me one of the greatest surprises of -that time.</p> - -<p>“Considering what you are doing I must trust -you with a dangerous secret. You will give me -your honour never to reveal it?”</p> - -<p>I gave him the pledge readily.</p> - -<p>“The owner of the shed where you left the horses -is named Jacob Posen; and he may have found -them, and raise difficulties. In that case you will -say to him; ‘I am a peasant farmer, friend.’ He -will probably reply; ‘You seem in a hurry?’ and -you will answer: ‘Immediate.’ His next question -if he asks it, will be: ‘Your name?’ In reply you -will raise your left hand with the forefinger extended, -the tip to be level with your eyes, and the -back of the hand toward him, and say: ‘In the eye of -God.’ He will then offer to shake hands with you; -but you will refuse and look steadily at him. He -will then be ready to help you.” He illustrated the -peculiar gesture.</p> - -<p>The inner significance of this was not difficult to -see. “Peasant farmer, friend,” clearly stood for<span class="pagenum" id="Page_146">[146]</span> -“P. F. F.”—the Polish Freedom Fraternity. The -word “Immediate” was for one with a similar -initial—probably Independence; while the gesture -was for recognition purposes with a subtle reference -to the righteousness of the cause and the far-reaching -extent of the movement.</p> - -<p>I was profoundly impressed by the incident. -Here I was in a little village of nowhere, far removed -from the busy cities where revolution has its -birth and conspiracy is cradled; and yet the ramifications -were so widespread, the arrangements so -perfected, and the secret means so ready to hand, -that Father Ambrose—as mild a mannered man as -ever wore a priest’s stole—was able in a few minutes -to find one agent to carry the dangerous papers -to Cracow, and then another to help me in my -scheme.</p> - -<p>Until then I had never regarded the Fraternity -as a serious national force; my opinion being influenced -by the fact that my friend, Count Ladislas, -was one of the leaders.</p> - -<p>I knew him for a man whose habit of mind led -him to shirk responsibility, to act on impulse, to be -swayed by the last word, and to veer this way and -that when a decision had to be made. It was -impossible to think of him as leading a movement -which called for practical, earnest and sustained -effort, for the resolute overcoming of innumerable -difficulties, the persistent, steady, battling against -odds, and the uninterrupted, unceasing educative -work needed here.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_147">[147]</span>He was a man of dreams, ideas, theories, and -principles; and here were the results of steady -action, hard work, stern realities and tireless -practice.</p> - -<p>I seemed to realize for the first time how real was -the danger from which Volna had to be saved and -how grave the risk to which her friends in Warsaw -had so thoughtlessly exposed her.</p> - -<p>Even if our little scheme now were successful and -I managed to lead the police off her track, there was -serious reason to fear that fresh danger might await -her in Warsaw; and at that moment a thought -occurred to me and, despite the seriousness of -things, I laughed aloud.</p> - -<p>In our last interview she had shewn a dozen -moods in as many sentences, to my infinite bewilderment; -but I thought now of something which -had escaped me at the moment. Her cheerfulness -had returned when she knew I was likely to be taken -to Warsaw.</p> - -<p>Will any one blame me if in my egoism I interpreted -this as a sign that she hoped we should meet -again there? We had parted for always and said -a last good-bye; but she had taken the parting -lightly, because the “always” would last only until -we were both in Warsaw. That was why I laughed.</p> - -<p>The laughter had a short life, however. It died -suddenly as I remembered how Father Ambrose had -spoken of Volna’s betrothal. There was something -more than I knew of in that; Volna herself had -spoken of an entanglement; and I was worrying<span class="pagenum" id="Page_148">[148]</span> -over the puzzle when I reached the top of a sloping -meadow and saw below me the shed I was seeking.</p> - -<p>There was no one about as I hurried down the -hill. I was glad, as I had no mind for indulgence -in cabalistic signs, and all the rest of it.</p> - -<p>But I had been seen; and as I was unfastening the -door a man came round the end of the shed.</p> - -<p>“Well?” A very blunt but significant monosyllable.</p> - -<p>“Are you Jacob Posen?” He nodded. He was -a big, heavy, black-bearded, powerful man.</p> - -<p>“I have come for my horse.”</p> - -<p>“What do you mean? This is my barn. I have -no horse of yours.”</p> - -<p>“I am a peasant farmer, friend.”</p> - -<p>He laughed, giving no sign that he understood; -but he was only acting, for he said with a sneer: -“You seem in a hurry?”</p> - -<p>“Immediate.”</p> - -<p>His laugh changed to a scowl and he growled in -a tone of almost savage anger, “Your name?” -I was almost surprised an oath did not follow.</p> - -<p>I made the sign and answered, “In the eye of -God.”</p> - -<p>His face changed suddenly and affecting an air of -good fellowship he thrust out his hand. I refused -it and just looked him in the face.</p> - -<p>His taciturn expression returned and he opened -the door of the barn.</p> - -<p>“I saw you put them both in and wondered,” he -said. “Shall I fetch the saddle or will you?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_149">[149]</span>“Better you; I don’t wish to be seen.”</p> - -<p>“Both?”</p> - -<p>“No, mine only. Hide the other and the horse.”</p> - -<p>He went off at once leaving me marvelling more -than ever. He was soon back and himself slipped -on the saddle and bridle. Nothing more was said -until I was ready to mount.</p> - -<p>“You bought him in Bratinsk and this in Pulta. -What shall I do with it?”</p> - -<p>“It mustn’t be found twenty miles west of here; -and this revolver must be hidden,” I added, as I -gave him the weapon I had taken at Schirmskad.</p> - -<p>“I understand. God keep us all.”</p> - -<p>“God keep us all,” I repeated, assuming that to -be another secret sign. As I rode off, I saw him -return to the coppice where the other saddle was -and carry it back to the barn.</p> - -<p>I rode leisurely in the direction of the village, on -the look-out for some sign of the police and running -over in my mind the story I should tell.</p> - -<p>Such of the villagers as were about gaped at me -and two or three children followed. As I was playing -a part and did not know whose eyes might be -upon me, I thought it best to play thoroughly.</p> - -<p>“Which is the priest’s house?” I asked one of -the women; and she pointed it out. I beckoned -to the children and throwing them some kopecks -bade them tell the Father I wished to speak to him.</p> - -<p>He came out and I raised my hat and said in a -voice loud enough for others to hear: “I am the -Englishman who passed through the village yesterday<span class="pagenum" id="Page_150">[150]</span> -and spoke with you, Father. I have had all my -money taken from me and have thought it best to -come to you.”</p> - -<p>“Come into the house,” he said gravely. As I -dismounted and fastened my horse to the railing, -he drew a woman aside and whispered to her; then -led the way to the door. “I have sent for the police -agents,” he told me. “They have been some half -hour in the village.”</p> - -<p>“I am quite ready;” and as we sat waiting I -told him hurriedly what had passed with Jacob -Posen, and that I thought Volna’s horse should be -hidden.</p> - -<p>“Do you really need any money?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“No, I think not. I shall get back my letter of -credit.”</p> - -<p>Soon we heard footsteps outside.</p> - -<p>“They are here. I almost regret this,” he said -hurriedly.</p> - -<p>“I think it splendid. Now for the play.” Then -I raised my voice, and spoke excitedly. “The men -took my letter of credit, and if you do not help me -what am I to do? Some one shall pay for this.” -I got up and held the door partly open. “If you -can’t do it, you can’t of course; but I daren’t stay -here.”</p> - -<p>“You cannot go,” said the Father. “I have sent -for the police.”</p> - -<p>“Not go, I’ll see about that,” I cried angrily, -and rushed out to be instantly seized by my friend -of the Devil’s Staircase and a companion.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_151">[151]</span>“No, no. We’ll see about your going,” sneered -the fellow. “You’re right, Father Ambrose, this -is the man we seek. Thank you for keeping him -here and sending for us.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, so it’s you again, eh?” I said.</p> - -<p>“Yes; and you won’t get away this time.”</p> - -<p>I turned on the priest viciously. “And this is -your idea of Christianity, eh? To get me inside -your house in order to betray me to the hounds. I -wish you joy of your creed.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t insult the Father. He has only done his -duty.” The irony of the praise for the falsehood -we had acted together, struck the good man and I -saw him wince.</p> - -<p>“I have done what I have done,” he murmured.</p> - -<p>“See if he’s armed,” ordered the agent. “He -stole my revolver.”</p> - -<p>“Your comrades took it from me in their turn. -You’ll find it at Schirmskad. I’m not armed. I -don’t need any weapons any longer.”</p> - -<p>He looked up with a scowl, and a start. “Schirmskad?”</p> - -<p>I laughed significantly. “On my way to the -frontier. You’re too late, my friend; and within -the next few hours I am going to show you what -a fool you’ve made of yourself.”</p> - -<p>“Where’s the woman?”</p> - -<p>“Wire to Schirmskad and ask who escaped when -the cottage of woodcutter Krempel was burned -down last night. You know how near that is to the -frontier.” I did not, but I bluffed him.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_152">[152]</span>“Did he ride up alone?” he asked Father -Ambrose.</p> - -<p>“Yes, at the moment I sent for you.”</p> - -<p>“You’ll answer for this,” he cried angrily.</p> - -<p>“That’s exactly what I’ve ridden back for. -Your fellows at that cottage took my money and -papers; so, as soon as I had done what I set out -to do, I rode back. On my way I came to this priest -here; as he knows I am an Englishman; and instead -of helping me, he arranged for my arrest. You -Russian Poles are a nice friendly Christian people, -the whole lot of you.”</p> - -<p>“Where were you going?”</p> - -<p>“Why to Bratinsk, of course—where the rest of -my things are and I am well enough known to -borrow money until I can get some from England.”</p> - -<p>“A likely story,” he sneered.</p> - -<p>“You needn’t believe it. Your sneers don’t -affect me a kopeck. This particular episode being -closed I am going back to my hunting at Bratinsk.”</p> - -<p>“You’ll find the episode, as you call it, isn’t -closed. You’ll have to answer for it and must come -with me.”</p> - -<p>“I haven’t the least objection now.”</p> - -<p>He thanked Father Ambrose again and we left -the house. They walked one on each side of me, -and one of the villagers led my horse. In this way -I was marched to the police quarters of the village—just -a cottage, pretty much like that of an ordinary -county policeman at home.</p> - -<p>There he wanted to catechize me afresh about<span class="pagenum" id="Page_153">[153]</span> -Volna; but I stopped him. “I shall say nothing -about that and nothing more about myself. I am -ready to go wherever you please to take me, and -having no longer any reason to resist, will do what -you wish. You know who I am, because you saw -my papers at Bratinsk before any of this fuss -occurred. Take me to your superiors and I’ll convince -them in half an hour that the sooner I am at -liberty again, the better for all concerned.”</p> - -<p>“I am in charge of this,” he cried, bristling with -authority. “You have aided the escape of a revolutionary -and must answer for it.”</p> - -<p>“I am an Englishman. Take me to your superiors,” -I said; and to that phrase I stuck, repeating -it doggedly to his every question, until I had tired -out his patience and worn his temper to shreds.</p> - -<p>I was then left in a room with a man to guard me -while a carriage was got ready; when I was handcuffed -and bundled into it pretty roughly. I -knew the road of course and soon saw they were -taking me to Solden.</p> - -<p>I was carried to the police quarters there and -shut up in a cell; still with a man to guard me. -Meanwhile they communicated with the police at -Schirmskad; and after some time I was taken from -the cell and confronted with the chief of the men -who had nearly captured me at the woodcutter’s -cottage.</p> - -<p>“I am glad to see you,” I told him. “You have -my passport, papers, and letter of credit. I demand -their return.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_154">[154]</span>“Where is your companion and who is she?”</p> - -<p>“Who is the chief here?” I asked.</p> - -<p>“Answer me, you dog,” he cried with an oath, -raising his hand.</p> - -<p>“I am an Englishman with very powerful -friends; no mere peasant to be kicked and hounded -by you. Lay a finger on me, if you dare.” The -two conferred together; my papers were taken out -and examined; and a third man called to the conference.</p> - -<p>“Where is your companion and who is she?” -demanded the man again.</p> - -<p>“Take me to your superiors,” I said; and from -that reply I would not be moved. At last I was -sent back to the cell with the guard to watch me as -before.</p> - -<p>I was getting on better than I had even hoped. -My insistent repetition of the fact that I was an -Englishman had had its effect.</p> - -<p>The Warsaw agent who had seen me first at -Bratinsk had no doubt satisfied himself on the point; -and from what I had seen in the recent conference, -he had made this clear to the others.</p> - -<p>My chief anxiety was about food. It was now -late in the afternoon and having had nothing since -the breakfast at the priest’s house I was egregiously -hungry. I recalled my experience at Pulta station -and began to speculate what effect a gold coin would -have upon my guard. He was a heavy stupid-looking -fellow; but the biggest fool in Russia knows the -difference between a gold piece and a kopeck.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_155">[155]</span>The coins in my pocket had not been taken from -me and although I was still handcuffed I was able -to wriggle my hand into my pocket and get some -out. The man watched me sullenly.</p> - -<p>“I am hungry,” I said.</p> - -<p>“Prisoners mustn’t talk.”</p> - -<p>“I have had no food for hours. Wouldn’t this -buy some?” and I held up a couple of roubles.</p> - -<p>“Silence,” he growled, with a surly frown.</p> - -<p>I substituted a gold piece for the two silver ones. -“Food is perhaps dear in Solden.”</p> - -<p>He fidgetted uneasily, his eyes on the gold. I -put the three coins together. “The silver for the -food, and gold for the waiter,” I said.</p> - -<p>He sighed regretfully. “Impossible,” he murmured.</p> - -<p>“Mayn’t you buy food for yourself? Have you -had supper?”</p> - -<p>His eyes gleamed. A slow smile of cunning -spread over his face. He stretched out his hand. -I put the two silver coins into it. “One pays the -waiter at the end of dinner.”</p> - -<p>He was disappointed, and stood glancing from -the coins in the palm of his hand to me and back -from me to the coins. Then he decided to earn the -gold.</p> - -<p>He knocked on the door of the cell and a comrade -came. They whispered together; the coins jingled; -and the comrade departed.</p> - -<p>In half an hour he returned with some food: a -cold chicken, some bread and tea. The cost was<span class="pagenum" id="Page_156">[156]</span> -probably under a rouble and the comrade had thus -paid himself in advance.</p> - -<p>There was no knife; so I had to eat the fowl as -best I could; pulling the joints asunder and gnawing -the flesh. But I was too hungry to bother about -that. When I had finished I gave the man the gold -piece.</p> - -<p>“I must give him something,” he grumbled.</p> - -<p>“Give him what you like out of that,” I answered, -getting a very black look from him.</p> - -<p>After the food, sleep became insistent. I had not -slept since Pulta, and had done a good deal in the -meantime. I was as tired as a hound after a long -day, and had scarcely settled myself on the bench -against the corner of the wall before I was off.</p> - -<p>Not for long, however. I dreamed that some -huge monster animal was suffocating me and woke -to find it was my guard’s heavy coat sleeve pressing -against my face as he leaned across to get at the -pocket where my money was.</p> - -<p>“Helping yourself, are you?”</p> - -<p>He got up hurriedly and a couple of coins fell -from his hand to the floor.</p> - -<p>“I only wanted to see you were comfortable,” he -mumbled.</p> - -<p>“You thought the money might make too big -a lump for comfort, eh? Very nice of you. Your -officer counted it, so you can tell him how much -you’ve taken. It’ll be all right.”</p> - -<p>He swore—perhaps at the feebleness of the sarcasm;<span class="pagenum" id="Page_157">[157]</span> -but he thrust the money back and sat down -in his chair again glowering at me.</p> - -<p>I settled myself in my corner once more and slept -this time until somebody shook me violently.</p> - -<p>It was my friend of the Devil’s Staircase; and he -bade me get up at once and go with him.</p> - -<p>I yawned. “Where to?”</p> - -<p>“To my superiors,” he answered with a grin; -thinking it a joke no doubt to throw my own words -back at me.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_158">[158]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XV<br /> - - -<small>A TASTE OF PRISON LIFE</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">OUTSIDE in the corridor the man from Schirmskad -was waiting, and the two drove me to -the railway station and hustled me into a railway -carriage. They would not say where I was being -taken, but I did not care much, and five minutes -after I entered the train, I was fast asleep.</p> - -<p>When I awoke it was daylight. A bleak, desolate, -grey morning, for the snow had come at last, and -was falling heavily. I was cold and stiff from the -cramped position, and sore from the jolting of the -train—one never understands how a train can jolt -until after an experience in what they call a fast -train in Russian Poland—and as I sat up, yawned, -and rubbed my eyes, every bone in my body seemed -to ache.</p> - -<p>My guards were both asleep. Had I been minded -I could have taken their weapons and shot -them both as they rolled in their corners, snoring -loudly enough to have drowned the sound of the -shots.</p> - -<p>I roused them both, and with a great shew of -politeness told them what I could have done. They -both swore at me.</p> - -<p>“It’s really very wrong of you to go to sleep in<span class="pagenum" id="Page_159">[159]</span> -such a case,” I said amiably. “You had no right -to subject a prisoner to such a temptation. I fear -I shall be compelled to report you.”</p> - -<p>“You’re a cool hand,” growled the Schirmskad -man.</p> - -<p>“Not nearly so cold as <i>you</i> would soon have been -if I had done it,” I retorted, and the grimness of the -joke seemed to appeal to them. “But Englishmen -don’t do that kind of thing.”</p> - -<p>“To hell with the English,” he said.</p> - -<p>“That’s not pretty, but it’s nothing to what you’ll -feel like saying before you are through with me. -One of you took me for a spy, or a conspirator, and -the other for a thief or a murderer. It was -brilliant.”</p> - -<p>“Who are you, then?” growled the Warsaw -man. They were both sleepy and ill-tempered, and -thus very easy to bait.</p> - -<p>“If I had been either spy or murderer, I suppose -even you can see that I should have shot you just -now instead of going on contentedly to explain -things.” The train ran through a station then, and -I caught sight of the name Tischnov. I knew the -place to be some twenty miles from Warsaw. I -began to chuckle, and presently burst into a loud -laugh.</p> - -<p>“What is it now?”</p> - -<p>“I am thinking of your promotion,” I grinned. -“They tell me that the man who makes the biggest -mistakes gets promoted instantly for fear the -blunder should be known and police prestige suffer.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_160">[160]</span> -I expect you’ll be heads of departments by to-morrow, -you two, with decorations.”</p> - -<p>“We’ve had enough of your insolence.”</p> - -<p>“You asked me why I smiled. Why, when your -Minister of the Interior hears from my dear old -friend, General von Eckerstein—he used to represent -Germany at Petersburg, you know—how you’ve -treated me, you’ll get such a sweet message from -him.”</p> - -<p>The Schirmskad man swore, but his companion -looked serious. I continued to chaff them with much -enjoyment for ten miles; and the Warsaw agent -grew more and more uneasy at every word I -dropped relative to my having well-known friends.</p> - -<p>“What do you know about General von Eckerstein?” -he asked at length.</p> - -<p>“That he doesn’t like his friends to wear this -kind of ornament;” and I held up my handcuffs.</p> - -<p>“If you’ll give me your word not to escape, I’ll -take them off,” he replied, very sheepishly.</p> - -<p>“Not for the world, now. I shall be able to tell -the General how it feels to be dragged through the -streets of Warsaw manacled like a felon.”</p> - -<p>The two whispered together for some minutes, -and then the Warsaw man said: “We’re not afraid -of your escaping. I’ll take them off.”</p> - -<p>I let him do it, of course. “A bit uncomfortable -about it all, eh? It’s beginning to dawn on you at -last that I’m not a dangerous revolutionary?” I -said, as I rubbed my chafed wrists. “You’re only -at the beginning of your lesson, though.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_161">[161]</span>“I have done no more than my duty,” he muttered.</p> - -<p>“We shall see about that before the day’s over, -my friend,” I answered sharply.</p> - -<p>When we reached Warsaw I was driven to the -police headquarters. I was expected, and after a -few minutes I was taken to a room where some half -dozen men were awaiting me, among them being -the two who had brought me to Warsaw. The -chief was sitting at a heavily bepapered table.</p> - -<p>“Stand there,” he said, pointing to a spot opposite -to him.</p> - -<p>Two things were evident. The chief was a man -high in authority—the deferential manner of the -rest shewed this—and the proceedings were stage-managed -with a view to impress me with the solemnity -and seriousness of the occasion. I took my -cue accordingly, and was as nonchalant as I could -be. “Why stand?” I asked.</p> - -<p>“You are a prisoner,” he rapped out, with a -frown.</p> - -<p>“On what charge?”</p> - -<p>“Don’t question me. Your name?”</p> - -<p>I looked at him steadily and kept silent. The -frown deepened and he repeated “Your name; do -you hear?”</p> - -<p>“Of course I hear you; but if I am a prisoner I -decline to answer any questions until I know the -charge against me.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t trifle with me. Refuse to answer and -you go to the cells.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_162">[162]</span>“That as you please. Your agent there knows -my name perfectly well and that I am a British -subject. I claim my rights as one.”</p> - -<p>The reply only served to increase his anger. The -flesh about his nose and mouth began to grow white -as it will with some men in passion. He was a -bully, and probably hated the English like so many -of his countrymen.</p> - -<p>“Answer me, you——” The epithet was lost in -the loud cough of a man near him.</p> - -<p>“You have the only answer I shall give until I -know the charge.”</p> - -<p>“Take him away,” he ordered, with a wave of -the hand.</p> - -<p>“I demand to communicate with the British -Consul,” I said, “and with my friend, General von -Eckerstein.”</p> - -<p>“Take him away,” he repeated; and I was led -off and placed in a cell. If he thought to frighten -me, the effort had failed. He had put himself in -the wrong, and I knew that my turn would -come.</p> - -<p>It was a filthy, foul-smelling place they put me -in, and they kept me in it all day without food or -even water.</p> - -<p>In the evening I was taken again before the man, -and the scene of the morning was repeated in pretty -much the same terms and with the same result. But -my back was up, and I vowed I’d rather starve than -give in.</p> - -<p>I passed a miserable night, famished with hunger,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_163">[163]</span> -parched with thirst, and half stifled with the reeking -foulness of the place.</p> - -<p>In the morning an official came to the cell to try -a different method. He was less of a ruffian than -his superior, and sought to convince me of the uselessness -of contumacity.</p> - -<p>I let him talk without once replying to his questions -until he was in the act of leaving. “I am a -British subject,” I said then, “and I have demanded -no more than my rights. I have been treated like -a dog and shut up in this filthy place to be starved -into submission to that ruffianly bully. Go through -with it if you dare. I can keep my end up, and be -hanged to you all. But if I’m left to rot here, -there’ll be questions which somebody will find it difficult -to answer. You can’t murder Englishmen -with impunity. You know that.”</p> - -<p>He shrugged his shoulders, hesitated whether to -answer, then decided not to and went away.</p> - -<p>A couple of hours later I was taken again to be -examined, and the man who had visited me was -with the bully.</p> - -<p>“Is your name Robert Anstruther?” asked the -latter.</p> - -<p>“You knew that before you sentenced me to -twenty-four hours’ starvation.”</p> - -<p>“Are you prepared now to explain your part in -this business?”</p> - -<p>“What business? What do you charge me -with?”</p> - -<p>His colleague bent and whispered to him; and a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_164">[164]</span> -short but very heated altercation followed, which -resulted in the bully ordering the other man out of -the room.</p> - -<p>Then he turned to me. “You’ll have to answer -me.”</p> - -<p>“We shall see about that,” I returned with a grin.</p> - -<p>“I shall gaol you till you do.”</p> - -<p>“Then we shall both be a good deal older when -we meet again,” I retorted.</p> - -<p>“You have a fancy to try a change of prisons?”</p> - -<p>“I demand to see the British Consul and to be -allowed to communicate with my friends.”</p> - -<p>“Your friends, now. Who are they?” he -sneered.</p> - -<p>“One will do to start with. His Excellency -General von Eckerstein of the German Legation at -Petersburg. I wish him to know that you have -tried to starve me to submit to your infernal -bullying.”</p> - -<p>“Insolent English beast,” he roared, completely -losing his head in his fury. “Take the liar away.”</p> - -<p>“I shan’t always be a prisoner,” I cried, as the -man seized me. “But I shall remember that insult -until I’ve made you swallow your words.” I was -nearly as furious as he; but I had no time to say -more, for the men took their cue from him and -hustled me violently out of the room.</p> - -<p>They passed on word that I might be ill treated -with impunity; and I had a very rough and tumble -time indeed while being carried to one of the gaols.</p> - -<p>With the minor police and gaol officials in Russian<span class="pagenum" id="Page_165">[165]</span> -Poland, the ill-treatment of prisoners is a carefully -studied art; and they amused themselves congenially -with me. Twenty times on that short -journey I had to put the greatest restraint on myself -to resist the temptation to do what they strove to -goad me to do—to commit some act of violence -which would have given them the excuse they sought -to half batter me to death.</p> - -<p>As it was I was hustled, struck and kicked; my -clothes were nearly torn off my back, and every foul -epithet which Russian and Polish malice could think -of was spat at me with official brutality and contemptuousness.</p> - -<p>I kept my head, however. I was tough enough -to bear a good deal of ill-treatment; I had often -taken much worse punishment in the boxing ring, -and I had played football in America; so I held my -temper back for the man who was the real cause of -it all.</p> - -<p>They flung me at length into a cell and locked -the door upon me with a last gibe that the English -were dirty cowards, and I the meanest skunk of -them all.</p> - -<p>I understood that day how men are made murderers. -I brooded over my wrongs and nursed my -rage against the bully who was responsible for this -treatment, until if we had stood face to face I know -I should have found delight in dragging him down -and choking the life out of him. A fierce desire to -fight him and punish him took possession of me; -and for an hour or two hunger, thirst, injustice,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_166">[166]</span> -everything was forgotten in that all but insane craving -for revenge.</p> - -<p>But rage cannot last for ever and when some -rough prison food—gruel, black bread, and a pannikin -of water—was thrust into my cell an hour or -two later, the sight of it re-roused my hunger and -blanketed my passion. So famished was I by that -time that I had to clamp down the desperate impulse -to cram it into my mouth with the unbridled -voracity of a starving beast.</p> - -<p>It was excellent self-discipline to eat it slowly. -But I succeeded. I took it, just a mouthful at a -time, with long intervals between, thus spreading -out the meal over perhaps two hours or more. And -at the end of the time I was myself once more, had -regained my self-restraint, and was able to think.</p> - -<p>What they meant to do with me, I could not see; -but what I would do was clear enough. I would -conform to every rule of the prison life and wait -for the chance of communicating with my friend or -with the British Consul. Let that bully break down -my resolve, I would not, if I had to stay in the -prison till I was grey. And when my time came, -I would have a reckoning with him, even if the -immediate result was only to bring me back to the -prison with a real crime for the reason.</p> - -<p>On entering the gaol I had been searched, and my -watch and money, everything, indeed, taken from -me. I could not, therefore, try the bribery trick -again, even if the chance had offered. So I made -the best of a very bad job, arranged my torn clothes<span class="pagenum" id="Page_167">[167]</span> -in such fashion as I could, rubbed the bruises where -the brutes had kicked or struck me, and got all the -sleep that was possible.</p> - -<p>The attempt to starve me was abandoned, and -later in the day another meal, black bread and water -this time, was served. I was left to myself that -day and the whole of the next, except when the food -was brought, or when I was ordered roughly to -clean the cell, or when a warder in the corridor -would open the grill in the door and after grinning -at me would utter some vile epithet. They were a -genial pleasant set of men.</p> - -<p>On the third day, however, a fresh course was -attempted. A man I had not seen before entered -my cell, and after very little preface hinted that if -I would pay him, he would carry some communication -to my friends. Suspicious that it was a trick, -I declined; and then he urged me to make a full -confession of all I knew and submit to the authorities.</p> - -<p>“What do you call this but submitting?” I retorted. -“I don’t see what other course is left to -me. But I have done nothing, and have no confession -to make therefore.”</p> - -<p>“By submission I mean answer the questions of -Colonel Bremenhof.”</p> - -<p>“Is that the man who interrogated me?”</p> - -<p>“Yes. Will you not confess to——”</p> - -<p>“I have no confession to make,” I cut in. “But -I’m glad to know his name. I shan’t forget it.”</p> - -<p>He tried to work on my fears, then. This was<span class="pagenum" id="Page_168">[168]</span> -not England, the times were troubled, military laws -prevailed, and suspects who would not account for -themselves might be treated very harshly.</p> - -<p>“I have had ample proof of that myself, thank -you,” said I, drily; “and as soon as I am free, I -shall see that some others learn to spell the word.”</p> - -<p>He gave me up then and left with a curt warning. -“You will not be free until you have submitted.”</p> - -<p>It began to look as though it was to be trial of -staying power; and I had all that day and half the -next to ponder his warning.</p> - -<p>Then something happened.</p> - -<p>I had had my midday meal and was trying to -sleep when I heard the shuffling of steps and the -murmur of voices in the corridor.</p> - -<p>There was a pause, the key was thrust into the -lock, the door thrown open and two warders entered -followed by the bully and, of all people in the world, -the least expected—Volna.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_169">[169]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XVI<br /> - - -<small>I GET A BIT OF MY OWN BACK</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap2">AT the sight of the man who had used his official -power to give me the lie and then have me -treated like a felon my rage flashed at once into a -flame.</p> - -<p>But for that, my astonishment at seeing Volna -would have drawn some sign of recognition before -my instinctive caution could have prevented it. As -it was, however, my gaze fastened on Colonel -Bremenhof.</p> - -<p>“It’s you, is it?” I said, and I jumped up and -stepped toward him.</p> - -<p>He retreated, and the two warders interposed -quickly and pushed me back. But the incident had -served a purpose. It prevented the bully’s noticing -Volna’s start of dismay on recognising me.</p> - -<p>“That’s right,” I sneered. “Keep your bulldogs -about you. It’s not safe to come near me without -some one to take care of you.”</p> - -<p>His anger and chagrin were intense. I knew -afterwards what he had hoped to gain by bringing -Volna to my cell; and the failure of the plan galled -him.</p> - -<p>“This is the fellow, Volna, who was found with -your uncle——” he began, when I broke in.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_170">[170]</span>“Have you communicated with my friend -General von Eckerstein?”</p> - -<p>“Silence, prisoner,” he cried, angrily. “Now, -Volna, I want you——”</p> - -<p>“Am I a show for all Warsaw to see? I have -suffered your brutality——”</p> - -<p>“Silence, I say. Disobedient scoundrels get the -lash here.”</p> - -<p>I sneered and shrugged my shoulders. “You -miserable coward; a mere cur in office, barking only -when you think it safe.”</p> - -<p>This had the infuriating effect I wished. He lost -control of himself, and, pushing the two warders -aside, he rushed forward with hand raised to strike -me.</p> - -<p>I let him come quite close, and then hit him full -on his insolent mouth, putting all my weight and -strength behind the blow. He went down like a -ninepin, and so far as he was concerned, the interview -was over.</p> - -<p>A pretty considerable row followed. The two -warders threw themselves on me and shouted lustily -for help. Others rushed to the cell in a ferment of -excitement and clustered between me and the bully, -much as though I were a wild beast. He was carried -off, and Volna, in a maze of distress and consternation, -was taken away at the same time.</p> - -<p>I was now considered to be a desperate and dangerous -prisoner. Handcuffs were placed on my -wrists and irons on my legs, neither of the operations -being gently performed.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_171">[171]</span>But I did not care. I had got back a little of my -own from the brute, and they might do what they -pleased with me now. What that would be, I was -soon to learn.</p> - -<p>I was huddled up on my pallet in the exceedingly -uncomfortable position which the irons permitted -when the governor of the gaol and a couple of other -officials entered with some warders.</p> - -<p>He read me a short lecture upon the heinousness -of my awful offence, told me that men had been -killed who had done less, and then announced that -my punishment would be the knout. Three hundred -lashes to be administered at intervals of a week, a -hundred lashes each time.</p> - -<p>“I am an Englishman, and claim the right to -communicate with the British Consul, and also my -friend, General von Eckerstein.”</p> - -<p>“You don’t dare to deny that you struck Colonel -Bremenhof?”</p> - -<p>“My quarrel is personal with him. He sent me -here in the first instance without any cause and -was going to strike me just now when I hit -him.”</p> - -<p>“Enough,” was the stern reply. “You have -admitted your infamous act. The first portion of -your punishment will be administered to-morrow;” -and with that he turned on his heel and left me to -my own reflections.</p> - -<p>They were gloomy enough. I had once seen a -man knouted, and had winced as the lash tore the -flesh from the poor devil’s back. I would rather<span class="pagenum" id="Page_172">[172]</span> -have been sentenced to be shot at once; and for a -few mad moments I indulged in wild thoughts of -self-destruction or of attempting a fierce attack on -some one in the prison which would bring a capital -sentence.</p> - -<p>Sanity returned presently, however, and after a -time the extraordinary circumstances of Volna’s -visit began to claim my thoughts.</p> - -<p>What baffled me as much as anything was that -Colonel Bremenhof had addressed her by her -Christian name. What could he be to her, or she -to him? He had evidently brought her to the -prison to identify me; but what could be his motive? -Could she have fallen under suspicion? What did -he know, and how had he guessed that she and I -had been together? Had she been confronted with -the police agent of the Devil’s Staircase incident? -Was she to be charged? That did not seem possible -in view of the fact that she was apparently free and -he had spoken to her as to a friend.</p> - -<p>I raked my wits over and over again in repeated -attempts to answer these questions, only to give up -the puzzle as hopeless.</p> - -<p>No one came near me again all that afternoon -and evening, and as the hours passed, the thought -of what was in store for me on the morrow became -more and more oppressive. And when, at length, I -heard the warders going their night rounds, I am -free to confess I was very close to despair.</p> - -<p>I dreaded the lash as fully as any poor devil who -was ever sentenced to it deservedly; and I found<span class="pagenum" id="Page_173">[173]</span> -myself speculating, with a coward’s fear, upon the -gruesome ordeal.</p> - -<p>I could not sleep for the shuddering horror of the -thing. In vain I told myself that men had gone -through it before, and that what they had endured, -I could probably endure. There was no consolation -in that. The one thought that did afford me a -gleam of grim comfort was that if I did get through -it and was ever free, Colonel Bremenhof should -taste something of the horrors he had caused me -to endure before I would call my account with him -square.</p> - -<p>There was a great deal of the brute in me in those -lingering hours of despair.</p> - -<p>I was still in this mood of self-torturing apprehension, -trying vainly to get to sleep and shake off -the horrors of it when my cell door was opened and -two warders entered. By the lantern which one -carried I saw two other figures in the gloom beyond, -and I jumped to the conclusion that the time for -my knouting had been put forward.</p> - -<p>“This is the prisoner.” I recognized the governor’s -voice.</p> - -<p>The warder’s lantern flashed to my face, and out -of the gloom came a sonorous “Good God!” Then -some one rushed forward and took my hands. “My -dear boy, what in the name of heaven and earth -does all this mean?”</p> - -<p>It was my old friend, General von Eckerstein; -and as I felt the grasp of his hands I closed my eyes -with a deep, deep sigh of intense thankfulness.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_174">[174]</span>“There has been a bad mistake, that’s all,” I -said, scarcely knowing what I said or did for the -moment. The sense of relief was so intense as to -be almost overpowering. I found myself laughing -fatuously.</p> - -<p>“This is your friend, General?” asked the -governor.</p> - -<p>“Why, of course it is. It’s the most extraordinary -thing in the world. Why on earth didn’t -you send for me before?”</p> - -<p>“I tried to, but—I had better explain everything.”</p> - -<p>“He has proved himself a very dangerous and -desperate man, General,” said the governor. “Will -you answer for him?”</p> - -<p>“Answer for him? Yes; with my life, man. -Can you let me see him privately? I’m lost in -amazement.”</p> - -<p>“Take off his irons,” ordered the governor.</p> - -<p>“Fettered, too. Heavens! what would your -father have said?”</p> - -<p>The irons were taken off and I was allowed to go -with the General to one of the governor’s rooms -where we were left alone. This gave me time to -regain my self-control.</p> - -<p>“Now perhaps you’ll tell me all about it,” said -my friend.</p> - -<p>“Two things first. Give me a cigar, and tell -me how you have come from Petersburg just in the -nick of time.”</p> - -<p>“From Petersburg? I have not come from -Petersburg; I am in Warsaw for a time. But what<span class="pagenum" id="Page_175">[175]</span> -do you mean? You knew that when you sent me -this.”</p> - -<p>He handed me a letter as follows:</p> - -<div class="blockquot2"> -<p>“<span class="smcap">Dear old Friend</span>,—</p> - -<p>“Come to me at once to the Kreuzstadt fortress. -I am a prisoner. For God’s sake.</p> - -<p class="right">“<span class="smcap">Robert Anstruther.</span>”</p> - -<p>“I cannot write this myself, but do not fail me.”</p> -</div> - -<p>His shrewd eyes were fixed upon me as I looked -up. “Umph! Who’s the woman?” he asked. I -hesitated and smiled as I laid the letter down, and, -to fill the pause, lighted my cigar. “Don’t,” he -jerked. I started; for the warning came so pat on -my thoughts of the best tale to make.</p> - -<p>I looked across and met his keen, penetrating -gaze.</p> - -<p>“Young Bob Anstruther, if you try and lie to -me I’ll throw up the whole thing. Trust me with -the truth, and I’ll do for you what your father’s -friend should.”</p> - -<p>“The secret is not mine and——”</p> - -<p>“Devil take the boy,” he burst in vehemently. -“Don’t I love John Anstruther’s son like my own -child, or do you think an old diplomat gabs and -blabs like a washerwoman? Confound you, do you -want to make me give you my word of honour, you -young idiot?”</p> - -<p>I hesitated no longer, but told him the whole -story from the meeting with Volna at Bratinsk railway<span class="pagenum" id="Page_176">[176]</span> -station down to that moment, omitting only -the part which referred to Father Ambrose and the -Fraternity signals.</p> - -<p>“The portion I don’t tell you doesn’t affect my -case, General; and I am under my pledged word -not to reveal it.”</p> - -<p>“You’ve told me about enough,” he retorted -grimly; and for a while we sat and smoked and -looked at one another in silence.</p> - -<p>Presently, with a short laugh, he took his cigar -from his lips. “You’re a hot-headed young fool, -Bob, just that and nothing more. But”—he -paused, brushed back his grey hair, sighed, and then -smiled—“I suppose at your age I should have done -pretty much the same, and I’m cock-sure your father -would.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll take my gruelling, sir, if it comes to it.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t talk nonsense, boy. Do you think I’ll -let ’em touch you? But we must move very warily. -Will you apologize to Colonel Bremenhof?”</p> - -<p>“I’ll see him hanged first,” I cried.</p> - -<p>He grinned and nodded. “You mean to make it -as stiff for me as you can. That’s always the way -with young folk.”</p> - -<p>“Would you have me apologize to him?”</p> - -<p>His face stiffened and his eyelids came together -till they were mere slits through which his pupils -gleamed. “I’m glad you hit him; although that -blow is just the toughest nut to crack. But we -must get to work. Thank Heaven, he put himself -in the wrong as usual.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_177">[177]</span>He rang the bell and sent for the governor. His -manner became suddenly as stern as with me it had -been kind.</p> - -<p>“There has been a very serious miscarriage of -justice here, Major Pruladoff. This is Mr. Robert -Anstruther, the son of a man who was the intimate -friend of half the Berlin Court and trusted by the -Emperor. His imprisonment is nothing short of an -outrage, and what makes it really serious is that his -demand, made as his right, to see the British Consul -and to communicate with me, was refused.”</p> - -<p>“I know nothing of that, of course, General. -He was brought here on the order of Colonel -Bremenhof.”</p> - -<p>“Oblige me by calling him up on the telephone, -and let me speak with him.”</p> - -<p>Some minutes passed before the governor announced -that the Colonel was waiting. My old -friend went to the instrument.</p> - -<p>“Is that Colonel Bremenhof? This is General -von Eckerstein. I wish to know why, when the -young Englishman, Robert Anstruther, was brought -before you, you refused to allow him to communicate -with the British Consul and with me, his -friend? What’s that? That does not answer my -question. By what right did you refuse? What’s -that? I can’t hear you. Oh, your mouth is swollen -and you can only speak with difficulty?”</p> - -<p>This was for my benefit, I knew, and I would -have smiled if Major Pruladoff hadn’t been frowning -grimly at me.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_178">[178]</span>“You can give me a direct answer all the same,” -continued the General at the instrument. There -was a pause, filled by the insistent buzz of the voice -replying. “That is no reason. You know that, -sir. What? Well, you can’t treat Englishmen like -that. It will be my countryman’s turn next. But -you had his papers. Very well, then, I am going -now to the governor. Yes, of course I will, as for -my own countryman, as my own son, in fact. Nonsense. -What your men thought doesn’t touch the -point of your refusal. You know that. Well, if you -don’t think the thing had better be hushed up, there’s -an end of it. Mr. Anstruther will communicate -with the Consul here and wire to the Ambassador -at Petersburg. What do you mean? Do you dare -to try and make me a party to your illegal act? -Then you shouldn’t suggest it. Certainly. If you -don’t send down an order for his release I shall not -exert any further influence to restrain Mr. Anstruther -from using his unquestionable rights, and -shall myself wire to the Minister of the Interior. An -hour. No, sir, not five minutes. At once!” and -the General hung up the receiver.</p> - -<p>The telephone bell rang furiously.</p> - -<p>“Just write a short note to Mr. Hardy, the Consul, -Robert, and I’ll take it to him myself. He will -at once communicate with Petersburg and in the -meantime I’ll wire to the Minister. You’ll permit -the letter to be written, Major?”</p> - -<p>The bell was going all the time.</p> - -<p>“I am in a difficult position, General,” replied<span class="pagenum" id="Page_179">[179]</span> -the governor. “That is probably Colonel Bremenhof. -Won’t you answer?”</p> - -<p>“Certainly not. You’d better ask him if he persists -in his refusal; and you may add it doesn’t -matter, because I shall see Mr. Hardy.”</p> - -<p>“The Colonel wishes to speak to you again, -General,” said the Major from the instrument.</p> - -<p>“I have no more time to waste over the telephone;” -and my friend put on his overcoat. “You -must go back to your cell, Robert; but Mr. Hardy -is a prompt man, and before morning we shall have -word of some kind from Petersburg. Good-night, -boy;” and as he shook my hand he winked.</p> - -<p>“General von Eckerstein is going, Colonel,” said -the governor through the telephone. “The Colonel -wishes to know where you are going, General.”</p> - -<p>“Tell him to mind to his own business and I’ll -mind mine,” was the angry reply, and it was repeated -over the wire.</p> - -<p>The General walked to the door and opened it.</p> - -<p>“The Colonel urgently begs you to speak with -him, General.”</p> - -<p>“Am I to wait for that letter to be written or -not, sir?” His face might have been a stone mask -in its sternness.</p> - -<p>“Please wait a moment, General. As a personal -favour to me. I really don’t know what to do.”</p> - -<p>“I have no more time to waste, I say. I demand -a reply now.”</p> - -<p>“Mr. Anstruther, will you ask the General? It -may be of the highest moment to you.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_180">[180]</span>A very different sort of governor this from the -one who had lectured me so sternly in my cell, and -then glibly sentenced me to the knout.</p> - -<p>“No. I have been treated too infamously. I -prefer to put the matter in the hands of the British -authorities,” I answered. “All Europe shall know -how foreigners are treated in Warsaw.”</p> - -<p>A glance from the General approved my reply.</p> - -<p>“You can write to your Consul, then.” We both -understood that this was merely intended to gain -delay, and we wasted some time in pretended difficulty -about phrasing the letter, while a conversation -continued over the wire which clearly showed the -man at the other end was in trouble.</p> - -<p>“That’s enough, Bob,” said the General presently. -“You can tell him all when he comes.”</p> - -<p>“Thank Heaven,” breathed the governor with a -sigh of relief as the receiver was hung up again. -“One moment, General. The Colonel is sending -an order for Mr. Anstruther’s release upon your -giving me your assurance to be responsible for him.”</p> - -<p>“Just in time,” exclaimed my old friend, curtly -and ungraciously, as he tore up the paper, on which, -by-the-bye, I had not written a line. “And about -that infernal knouting?”</p> - -<p>“The affair is now out of my hands;” and the -governor gave another sigh of relief.</p> - -<p>Half an hour later the order arrived, and we left -the prison together.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_181">[181]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XVII<br /> - - -<small>“DO YOU LOVE VOLNA DRAKONA?”</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">THE next day I did nothing except fit myself -out with some new clothes, and speculate about -my future course.</p> - -<p>I could not decide anything until I saw the -General; and before I rose he had gone out and had -left word for me to wait in the house for him.</p> - -<p>After the harrassing uncertainty of my spell in -prison, the scene with Bremenhof on the previous -day, and the disturbing ordeal of the crisis it had -produced, the mere rest and sense of security were -indescribably welcome.</p> - -<p>I had plenty to think about, of course, but it was -more like floundering speculation than consecutive -thought. How Volna had returned to Warsaw? -What was behind her visit to the prison? What -the connection was between her and Colonel Bremenhof? -What his motive could be in bringing her -to the prison? Whether she had fallen under suspicion? -How was I to set about ascertaining the -truth? How to find means of seeing her again? -With no facts to guide me, I could not answer the -puzzling questions which suggested themselves thus -readily.</p> - -<p>“I have settled your matter,” said the General -when we were closeted together in the evening.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_182">[182]</span> -“Here are your papers, passport, and letter of -credit; and I have succeeded in making Colonel -Bremenhof understand that the affair with him had -better be regarded as a personal quarrel. I have -pledged my word for you—that you are no more a -revolutionary than I am; that in anything you may -have done, you were just a tool in others’ hands.”</p> - -<p>“That’s rather rough on the ‘others,’” I protested.</p> - -<p>“There will be an opportunity given to you, the -day after to-morrow, to say all you know about the -partner of your flight from Bratinsk.”</p> - -<p>“It will be devilish awkward,” I murmured.</p> - -<p>“Better than three hundred lashes, isn’t it?” he -returned drily. “But you don’t see the point. The -day after to-morrow.”</p> - -<p>“One day is just as awkward as another.”</p> - -<p>“You’re not as sharp as your father, Bob.”</p> - -<p>“Sons never are,” I agreed, with a grin.</p> - -<p>“He’d have known what to do with a day and -a half’s grace, and a passport put back in his hands.”</p> - -<p>“Oh! You mean I should bolt?”</p> - -<p>“Are you going to make an egregious young ass -of yourself again?”</p> - -<p>“It looks like it to you, no doubt,” I said, a little -sheepishly.</p> - -<p>“Umph. There’s a train west at midnight.”</p> - -<p>There was a long pause. “Do you think my -father would have bolted?” I asked.</p> - -<p>He pursed his lips and frowned. “Is she so much -to you?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_183">[183]</span>“She is the one woman in the world to me.”</p> - -<p>He appeared to expect the answer and yet to -regret it. “Then, of course, you’ll stay. You see -what it means?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t care what it means.”</p> - -<p>“I’ve got you out of this mess, but if you give -Bremenhof another chance against you, you’ll have -to shift for yourself. I shall be powerless to help -you. I can’t tell you official secrets, but I may warn -you that we are face to face with events the results -of which no man can foresee. It may spell revolution -and bloodshed; and to be even a suspect then -will be full of hazard and peril.”</p> - -<p>“The more reason for me to stop.”</p> - -<p>“Bremenhof has already great power, and if a -crisis comes, he will have a free hand. He hates -you,—not only for what you have done to him, but -for another reason. Volna Drakona is betrothed -to him.”</p> - -<p>“To that brutal bully? I can’t believe it.”</p> - -<p>“I know what I say. If he gets half a chance at -you, you’ll feel his hand. Take my advice and go.” -He was very earnest.</p> - -<p>“Not for fifty infernal Bremenhofs,” I cried -passionately.</p> - -<p>He flung the end of his cigar away and rose. -“That’s your last word? It may prove a serious -mistake for the girl’s sake.”</p> - -<p>“My last word—absolutely.”</p> - -<p>A half-quizzical smile relieved the earnestness of -his look for a moment. “I believe you’ll make an<span class="pagenum" id="Page_184">[184]</span> -awful mess of things, Bob; but it’s glorious to be -young. If I can help you, I will; but——” a shrug -of the shoulders and a toss of the hands finished -the sentence, as he turned away to his desk.</p> - -<p>I bade him good-night a few minutes later and -thanked him again for his help.</p> - -<p>“Sleep over it all; perhaps it will look different -in the morning and you may be able to see how your -staying can help the girl. I can’t.” Then with -the same kindly, half-quizzical smile he added: “But -then I’m only a thin-blooded old cynic and you’re -a pulseful young fellow in love. A tremendous -difference, Bob. Eh? Tremendous.”</p> - -<p>Sleep over it I did not, at least for some hours; -but worry over it I did certainly, tossing and turning -restlessly until near the dawn; striving to understand -this new complication of Volna’s betrothal to -Bremenhof.</p> - -<p>If he knew or suspected that I had helped her at -Bratinsk, I could understand his treatment of me. -A beast by nature and a bully by official opportunity, -if his jealousy had been roused it was quite likely -to render him the brute he had shewn himself to me. -It would explain his having brought her to my -cell. He had probably wished to confirm or dissipate -his suspicion that Volna had been my companion -in the flight. Yet he could have done that -in a moment by confronting her with either of the -police agents. Why had he not done that?</p> - -<p>Puzzling over this question I stumbled on what -might possibly be the key. He might wish for<span class="pagenum" id="Page_185">[185]</span> -private reasons to convince himself and yet be unwilling -to do this officially. If the police agents -recognised her, he might be unable to shield her -from the consequences of her act.</p> - -<p>This gave me another idea. If he was afraid to -have Volna publicly and officially identified, I saw -how to bluff him. I could demand to have my -examination a strictly official one; and so outplay -him.</p> - -<p>His object was now to frighten me away from -Warsaw by threatening to have me examined as to -my part; but if I could convince him that I meant -that examination to end in the public identification -of Volna, he would be as loath to hold it as I was -to face it.</p> - -<p>But I must first satisfy myself of the facts behind -this betrothal. I recalled her reference to an -entanglement; but I laughed at the notion that she -cared for him. Yet how could I get at the truth?</p> - -<p>This question was still unsettled when I rose the -next morning; and then Fortune did me a good -turn and put the answer in my reach.</p> - -<p>The General looked a little troubled when he met -me. “I have had a telephone message about you, -Bob. From Count Ladislas Tuleski.”</p> - -<p>I beamed. He was the very man to tell me all I -wished to know. “He’s one of my best friends, -General. He saved my life a couple of years ago -in the Alps at the risk of his own. It’s a stroke of -luck if he’s in the city.”</p> - -<p>“There are two kinds of luck, so that may be<span class="pagenum" id="Page_186">[186]</span> -true. He had heard you were here and wants to -see you.”</p> - -<p>“Not half so badly as I want to see him.”</p> - -<p>“You know he is one of the Fraternity leaders?”</p> - -<p>“He’s the gentlest soul in the world and wouldn’t -hurt a fly.”</p> - -<p>“If you go to his house under the circumstances, -it will be looked upon as suspicious; to-day of all -days in the year. I warn you.”</p> - -<p>“Why to-day?”</p> - -<p>“I forgot you had been in prison for nearly a -week and don’t know the news. Every eye in -Russia to-day is waiting on events in Petersburg. -The strikers are going to the Winter Palace to -petition the Czar, and if bloodshed follows, as seems -inevitable, it may spread over the whole Empire.”</p> - -<p>“What has that to do with my seeing my -friend?”</p> - -<p>“You are playing with words, boy,” he answered -sternly. “He is a leader of this movement; -you are half suspect now; and if the trouble we -fear comes, you will give Bremenhof the chance he -seeks against you.”</p> - -<p>“I am not afraid of Colonel Bremenhof. I have -some questions to ask Ladislas that cannot -wait.”</p> - -<p>“I can only warn you, of course, but if you were -my son, I declare to God I’d put you under lock -and key to stop this madness,” he burst out almost -fiercely.</p> - -<p>His vehemence seemed to me quite unwarranted<span class="pagenum" id="Page_187">[187]</span> -and all out of perspective. “I shall come to no -harm, sir.”</p> - -<p>“You don’t see what you are doing, boy. It is -madness—nothing short of it. Remember my warning -when the trouble comes, as it certainly will,” -and he turned away.</p> - -<p>“I am sorry to anger you, sir; but I fear I haven’t -made you understand all that this means to me. I -value your friendship and, believe me, I would take -your advice now if I could. But all I care about in -the world is concerned in this, and I must find out -the truth.”</p> - -<p>He turned, paused, appeared to hesitate, and then -shook his head. “No, I will be no party to foolishness -of this kind. I must not. You are taking a -risk you don’t or won’t understand;” and he left -me.</p> - -<p>I knew that real solicitude for me was at the -bottom of my old friend’s anger and I was genuinely -sorry for the misunderstanding which had -arisen; but I could not listen to his counsel. Find -out the truth about Volna’s betrothal I must and -would; and short of going to Volna herself for it—an -obviously impossible course—to see Ladislas was -the only thing to do.</p> - -<p>As I hastened to his house I perceived one thing, -however. I could no longer remain under the General’s -roof. That might compromise him: and I -resolved to write him from Ladislas’ house that I -should not return.</p> - -<p>I found my friend in a condition of excitement<span class="pagenum" id="Page_188">[188]</span> -unusual even with him. He was always impulsive -and a slave to the mood of the moment, and I had -long ceased to be surprised by his neurotic impetuosity -and feverish unrest. It was this very self-regardless -impetuosity, indeed, which had led him -to offer his life for mine when he had dashed to my -rescue in the mountaineering incident which had -bound us together in bonds of close and affectionate -friendship.</p> - -<p>“I had no idea you were in Warsaw, Ladislas,” -I said, as I gripped his hand, “I can’t tell you how -glad I am to see you.”</p> - -<p>He held my hand and wheeled me round to the -light as he stared into my eyes. “Let me look at -you. Do you come as a friend?”</p> - -<p>I should have smiled, but for his careworn, -harrassed, eager expression as he put the strange -question. “I hope I shall never come to you as -anything but a friend.”</p> - -<p>His black eyes shone for the second he continued -to stare at me. Then he dropped my hand, and -exclaimed. “My God, I hope so. My God, I hope -so; but there are things which turn even friends -into enemies;” and he sighed as he thrust his -fingers through his hair—he had the head of a poet -or musician and wore his fair hair quite long—and -began to pace up and down the room. It was -difficult for him to keep still at any time; and in -moments of unusual excitement he was as volatile -as quicksilver.</p> - -<p>“It will have to be something serious to turn us<span class="pagenum" id="Page_189">[189]</span> -into enemies, Ladislas,” I replied. “But tell me -what it is you think might do it. I shan’t shirk -a test, I promise you.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, you know there is something, then, Robert,” -he cried, wheeling round abruptly and with quite a -suggestion of fierceness. He was the only intimate -I had who refused to call me Bob. He considered -it undignified, he had once said.</p> - -<p>“I only know that you sent for me, my dear -fellow, and I can see for myself that you are upset. -Tell me.”</p> - -<p>He started on his walk again and in the pause I -lighted a cigar. Five or six times he crossed and -recrossed the room, his hands in his hair, in his -pockets, and tugging at the lapels of his coat in -turn. Then he came and stood over me and fixed -his great eyes on mine.</p> - -<p>“Do you love Volna Drakona? Answer me; -on your solemn word of honour, for the love of -God.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_190">[190]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XVIII<br /> - - -<small>FOR FRIENDSHIP’S SAKE</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">MY friend’s question came like a clap of thunder -in the clear blue of a summer sky, so absolutely -startling was its surprise.</p> - -<p>In the second’s pause before I replied, many of -the complicating possibilities involved in it flashed -upon me as his burning almost passionate gaze was -bent upon me.</p> - -<p>I pushed my chair back, rose and gripped his -hand. “We must talk this over, Ladislas, as -friends.”</p> - -<p>“Answer me. Answer me,” he cried, trying to -release his hand. “I must know, before we talk of -friendship.”</p> - -<p>“I will answer you. I give you my honour you -shall have nothing but the truth from me; but I -must first know all that lies behind the question -and all that depends upon it. Come, man, speak out. -Don’t try to drag your hand away. We are men -as well as dear friends; and whatever has to be -said or done, must not and shall not break our -friendship.” I placed my other hand on his shoulder. -“Can’t you agree to this?”</p> - -<p>“Not if you have come between me and her.”</p> - -<p>“You are unbalanced in your excitement, or you<span class="pagenum" id="Page_191">[191]</span> -would never say that to me. Understand what I -say. Nothing—mark, nothing shall ever make me -other than your friend.”</p> - -<p>I felt him trembling under my hand; and again -he tried to free himself.</p> - -<p>“No, Ladislas; I do not let you go until you -agree in that. You saved my life once. Do you -think I forget? I told you then that if the day -ever came for me to pay the debt, I should be glad. -Now, what is this girl to you?”</p> - -<p>“More than my life. My God, much more. -More than even my honour, I believe, God help me.”</p> - -<p>I steadied myself and spoke firmly. “What is it -you ask of me?”</p> - -<p>His large expressive eyes lighted with eagerness. -“Can you do this for me? Can you give her to -me?”</p> - -<p>I clenched my hands until the nails dug into the -palms with the intensity of my effort for composure. -It was the crisis of my life.</p> - -<p>“My God, you cannot? You will not? And -you pledged your oath. I saved your life; and you -are false to your word.” He said this rapidly, -vehemently, fiercely. Then with a sudden change -he flung himself into a chair and covered his face -with his hands, crying: “God, God, what a coward -I am!”</p> - -<p>I resumed my seat and as I faced the sacrifice -that was now demanded of me, the old scene flashed -vividly into my thoughts.</p> - -<p>On a treacherous slope of crumbling rubble not<span class="pagenum" id="Page_192">[192]</span> -thirty feet from the edge of an Alpine abyss, dropping -a thousand feet sheer to the rocks below, a -young fellow lay on his back, sweat-stained and -staring, heels and hands dug desperately into the -yielding surface as he measured the inches and reckoned -the moments between him and the death yawning -just below him. Slip, slip, slip, an inch or two -at a time, he slid. Clutch as he would with his -bleeding fingers and strain as he did, he could not -prevent himself from being carried down, down, -down with slow but heart-sickening certainty.</p> - -<p>Death seemed inevitable; and as it is better to -die quickly than to linger with nerve-racking hopelessness, -he had made up his mind to let himself -go and get it over, when a cheery call came from -above, and the light of hope was kindled once again -in his beating heart.</p> - -<p>At the hazard of his life another man launched -himself on that death slide and, with a courage -equalled only by his mountaineering skill, carried -a rope to his friend and saved his life just as his -feet reached the very brink of the abyss.</p> - -<p>I was the clumsy fool who had stupidly jeopardized -my life and Ladislas the friend who offered -his to save me.</p> - -<p>And now Volna was to be the price! He had -called for it: had thrown in my teeth the pledge I -had given; and had chided me for my unreadiness -to redeem it. This the friend whom I had always -deemed the type of honour and chivalry! Bargaining -for the body of the woman he loved!</p> - -<p>In the first bitter moment my soul rose in passionate<span class="pagenum" id="Page_193">[193]</span> -rebellion against the sacrifice. Nothing in all -my life had ever moved me so deeply. To make -myself a party to the bargain was to do dishonour to -Volna herself. What right had we to take this -thing into our hands and settle her life for her? It -was for her, not for us, to make a decision so vital -to her happiness.</p> - -<p>Such a price as this had never been in contemplation. -He knew this as well as I. And at that -point my memory played me a curious trick. My -thoughts flashed back to the moment of cold despair -when death lay gaping just below me on that mountain -slide; to the dazzling change to hope at the -sound of Ladislas’ cheery call of encouragement. -I saw him again working his way toward me, death -the certain penalty of a single unskilful step; and -once again the warm glow of gratitude for the -dauntless courage and devotion which had prompted -my pledge then, came back in all its force now.</p> - -<p>It ended the struggle. I would pay the price, -let the cost be what it might.</p> - -<p>I sighed heavily and turned to find him leaning -forward watching me intently and waiting, as -though he divined the struggle that was rending me.</p> - -<p>I smiled. “I won’t pretend that it hasn’t cost -me a struggle, Ladislas; but it’s over: and we can -still be friends.”</p> - -<p>“How strong you are!” he exclaimed.</p> - -<p>“You wouldn’t think there was much strength -in me if you knew the bitter things I was thinking -just now of you.”</p> - -<p>“You love her, then?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_194">[194]</span>“I can’t help that—but I can trust myself for -the rest. Would to Heaven I had known before -this had happened at Bratinsk! So little did I -suspect, I came to-day to ask you the meaning of -her betrothal to Colonel Bremenhof.”</p> - -<p>“It is an awful mess!” he exclaimed, and began -pacing the room again. “Count Peter arranged -that. It was a blind to keep the Drakonas from -being suspected. Volna consented for her mother’s -sake; but she was candid, telling the man she did -not care for him. She is as true as a crystal. Her -sister and brother—do you know them? No?—they -fed him with lies and blinded him; all at the -Count’s instigation.”</p> - -<p>“Well?”</p> - -<p>“Bremenhof is a devil for cunning. He was not -deceived; and he saw at once that his hold over -Volna was her fear for her mother. So he wormed -and moled and got a case against the mother; and -now he swears that if the marriage does not take -place at once—to-day or at latest to-morrow—he -will have the mother arrested, and Volna, too.”</p> - -<p>“You know of my affair with him?”</p> - -<p>“Volna told me you struck him. He took -her there to satisfy himself privately that she had -been at Bratinsk; and have that to hold over her.”</p> - -<p>“Why have you let her stay at Warsaw?”</p> - -<p>“Count Peter was bringing her to Cracow to be -married to me.”</p> - -<p>“Married to you! I don’t understand. Were -you secretly betrothed?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_195">[195]</span>“No, no. She had no thought of it, until Count -Peter told her at Bratinsk. But she knows how -I love her; and we should have won her to -consent.”</p> - -<p>I remembered her statement to me at Bratinsk; -that she had meant to escape and return to Warsaw. -But I kept this to myself.</p> - -<p>“And now?”</p> - -<p>“She is changed. It is you who have changed -her. She can scarcely be kept from breaking with -Bremenhof. I don’t know what to do. My God, I -don’t know what to do.”</p> - -<p>“It’s plain enough. Take her and her mother -away from Warsaw.”</p> - -<p>“How can I go, man? In Heaven’s name, how -can I go? We are on the eve of the most glorious -crisis in our country’s history; and we leaders dare -not leave our posts.”</p> - -<p>“Send them away then in some one else’s care.”</p> - -<p>“Why? This city is the safest place in all the -Empire for them. To-day the great demonstration -at Petersburg will show the Czar and those about -him and all the world that the people’s just demands -can no longer be resisted. The power of these -tyrants will be shattered against the greater might -of the people’s will. You know my dreams of old. -They are coming true. We are on the eve of the -greatest revolution the world has ever seen: greatest -in purpose, widest in area, most beneficial in results—and -what is greatest of all—to be achieved without -the shedding of a drop of blood.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_196">[196]</span>“A bloodless revolution will be a new thing in -history, Ladislas, especially under Russian methods.”</p> - -<p>“You do not understand and so you doubt. But -we know. The army is with us almost to a man. -They are of the people, blood of blood and bone -of bone in close-knit kinship; and when the hour -strikes, the people will rise in every city, town, and -hamlet, rise as one man; and at that rising the -musket of every soldier will be grounded and not -a sword will leave its scabbard. Peace is our watch-word; -peace our method; peace and brotherhood -our end.”</p> - -<p>“It is not only Polish independence then?”</p> - -<p>“Poland will be free. Poland will lift her head -again, a nation among the nations: but all Russia -will be free in the gigantic upheaval.”</p> - -<p>His eyes gleamed with excitement as he strode -up and down flinging his arms about; his enthusiasm -fired by his own rhapsody. He was very much -the dreamer; and he gave the reins to his dream -with voluble energy.</p> - -<p>“Have you any practical men among you?” I -asked, when at length he paused.</p> - -<p>“We are all practical. My dear friend, you do -not know us.”</p> - -<p>“True; but suppose you are wrong and that in -some places the troops stand by the Government, -what will you do?”</p> - -<p>“Should we legislate for the impossible?” and -he went on with a hundred and fifty unconvincing -and inconsequent reasons why nothing of the kind<span class="pagenum" id="Page_197">[197]</span> -could occur. “We are offering liberty—liberty, the -grandest gift on God’s green earth—not only to the -people, but to the soldiers themselves. They are -not fools, or blind, or idiots to refuse it.”</p> - -<p>“But your troops here are not Poles, but Russians -hating the Poles; and the disposition of the regiments -all over the Empire is on the same principle. -Do you tell me that national and tribal hatreds are -going to be smothered just because a few good fellows -like you hold up your hands and cry ‘Liberty’? -To put it in a nutshell, if you believe this, why are -you afraid of what Bremenhof can do in regard to -Volna?”</p> - -<p>To my surprise and concern he collapsed entirely. -He threw himself into a chair and pressed his hand -to his face. “Don’t, don’t,” he cried. “You give -life and form to the one deadly fear that chills me -when I can’t suppress it; that haunts me at night -like a spectre, and paralyzes me with the agony -of its hideous possibilities. I dare not think of -it, my friend; I dare not. God, God, I dare -not.”</p> - -<p>I said no more. He was curious material for -revolutionary work; but if there were many like -him, the Fraternity was a much less formidable -body than I had deemed, despite the evidence I had -had of its widespread organization.</p> - -<p>Presently he roused himself, stood up and apparently -with only the slightest effort shook off his -depression.</p> - -<p>“I didn’t mean to inflict this on you,” he said,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_198">[198]</span> -with a smile, charming but almost pathetically -weary.</p> - -<p>My patience was nearly exhausted, however. -“What are you going to do to save her?” I asked -bluntly.</p> - -<p>He shook back his long hair, and smiled. “To-morrow -there will be no more thought or talk of -danger.”</p> - -<p>Just then he was called out, and when he returned -a few minutes later, his face was grey and drawn -and haggard with anxiety.</p> - -<p>“You must take her away from Warsaw,” he -said.</p> - -<p>“I? Ladislas! What do you mean?”</p> - -<p>He held up a paper in his trembling hand. -“News from Petersburg. The soldiers are drawn -up in thousands all over the city there. Guns are -posted in all directions; God knows what is going to -happen. If there is bloodshed there, hell will break -loose here. You alone can save her.”</p> - -<p>“But, Ladislas, you forget. For me to do anything -now——”</p> - -<p>He caught both my hands in his agitation. -“You’ll do this, Robert? For our old friendship’s -sake? For her sake? If she stays here, God alone -knows what may happen. You must do it. You -must. You must.” He was almost hysterical.</p> - -<p>“But after what I have told you about her and -you have implied to me, my position——”</p> - -<p>“What is all that compared to her safety? Do -you think I would not trust you? Come to the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_199">[199]</span> -house with me at once—this instant. Would you -leave her in Bremenhof’s power?”</p> - -<p>“No, no, I cannot go with you. You ask too -much. For her sake, no less than mine, you must -find some other means,” I protested.</p> - -<p>“There is no other way,” he cried, impetuously -and vehemently. “She shall know the truth. I -will tell her that you renounce—that—you know -what I mean. For God’s sake, don’t hesitate or -it may be too late. At any cost she must be saved; -and her family can do nothing. She shall know that -you are acting for me. I will explain everything. -It is no time for mere scruples or personal feeling. -If I trust you, surely you can trust yourself.”</p> - -<p>I was dead set against the plan: every impulse -and instinct protesting, except the desire to help -Volna. But that she would be in grievous danger, -should there be a rising in the city, was a fact nothing -could explain away; and that Ladislas was about -the last man in the world to be able to save her in -such a crisis appeared no less certain. If anything -was to be done, some one capable of taking a practical -view of things must do it; and her friends -appeared to be a set of most unpractical theorists.</p> - -<p>But if I was to do anything, it must be made -absolutely plain to Volna that I was acting for -Ladislas—to save her for him. Surely a most awkward -situation to explain. But he continued to -urge me and declared he would leave no doubt in -her mind; and at length I yielded, and we started -for the Drakonas’ house.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_200">[200]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIX<br /> - - -<small>TURNING THE SCREW</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">EMBARRASSING as my position must have -been in any case, it was made much worse -by the manner of my reception at the Drakonas’.</p> - -<p>Volna’s half-sister, Katinka, received us; and -the moment my name was mentioned, she left me -no room to doubt that so far as she was concerned -I was a most unwelcome visitor.</p> - -<p>She was a complete contrast in appearance to -Volna. A slight, wiry, straight-backed, acid-faced, -little woman of about thirty, with a pair of lustrous -dark eyes so disproportionately large that the rest -of the features, except her thin straight lips, seemed -to pass unnoticed. She gave me a very frigid bow. -“We have of course heard of you from Volna, Mr. -Anstruther,” she said; her tone implying that what -she had heard was by no means to my credit; and -before I could reply, she turned to Ladislas. “Has -anything happened that you are here?”</p> - -<p>It was plain to see that he was not at ease with -her. “Where is Volna?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“She is out. You have not brought Mr. Anstruther -to see her?” That he would be mad to -think of such a thing was her meaning.</p> - -<p>“I have decided that she cannot safely remain -in the city.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_201">[201]</span>“Indeed. Why? Or perhaps I should ask this -gentleman. You had no such thought when I saw -you last.”</p> - -<p>“I have had grave news from Petersburg this -morning, Katinka.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, are you going to run away?”</p> - -<p>“Of course not.”</p> - -<p>“Then how can Volna go?” She was a past -master in the art of insinuation.</p> - -<p>“I have induced my friend here to consent to -take her.”</p> - -<p>Her large eyes opened as if in profound astonishment -as she looked first at him and then turned -them slowly upon me, and coughed most suggestively. -“<i>You</i> have done this?” Had she put -the thought in blunt words she could not have -expressed more plainly her conviction that I had -concocted the plan for my own ends and that Ladislas -must be blind and mad to consent to it.</p> - -<p>“Yes, I have; Mr. Anstruther understands precisely -the relationship that exists between Volna -and me.”</p> - -<p>“You mean which should but does not exist -between you,” she corrected, significantly.</p> - -<p>“Anstruther is my loyal friend, Katinka.”</p> - -<p>“Have I expressed any doubt on that point?”</p> - -<p>“Miss Drakona is prejudiced against the English, -Robert,” said Ladislas, turning to me. He -flushed with vexation and appeared anxious to -apologize for my reception.</p> - -<p>“That is surely my country’s misfortune,” said I.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_202">[202]</span>“That is insincere; but being English you of -course cannot help it,” was the reply, very unpleasantly -spoken.</p> - -<p>Ladislas very foolishly took this up. “Anstruther -is my friend, Katinka,” he said warmly.</p> - -<p>“I don’t see that that affects the sincerity or -insincerity of what he says. Mr. Anstruther may -as well know that he has caused a great deal of -trouble in our family, and that so far as my brother -and myself are concerned, we do not thank him -for it.”</p> - -<p>“My remark just now was merely intended as -one of common politeness, madam,” I said. “I -am not glad when I find any one prejudiced against -my countrymen. And I am quite sincere in expressing -regret if I have caused trouble to any of your -family.”</p> - -<p>Her large eyes were fixed coldly upon me while I -spoke and at the end she paused and said—“Indeed!” -with a most disconcerting effect.</p> - -<p>An awkward pause followed, broken by the -entrance of the brother, to whom she introduced me -in these terms. “This is Mr. Anstruther, Paul, who -has come with Ladislas to induce Volna to run -away from Warsaw at a moment when the flight -of any one from this house would be a disgrace to -the cause of the Fraternity.”</p> - -<p>As might be expected, the introduction did not -please him. “I am not aware that we need the -interference of any outsiders, sir.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_203">[203]</span>“That is the word—interference,” agreed the -sister.</p> - -<p>“It is nothing of the sort, Katinka,” declared -Ladislas, brusquely. “I have brought my friend, -Paul, to help in getting your mother and Volna -into some place of safety until the troubles here are -over. He knows all about the Bremenhof entanglement -and all about—er—Volna and myself. He -acts entirely at my suggestion and on my behalf -as my friend in this matter. You know that if any -violence breaks out, the city will be no safe place -for Volna or her mother—or any woman.”</p> - -<p>“I am not going to run away,” said Katinka, -with placid malice. “But of course Volna will jump -at such a chance. Until this last deplorable affair, -she was accustomed to listen to <i>our</i> advice.”</p> - -<p>“I see no necessity for it, Ladislas,” was Paul’s -verdict.</p> - -<p>“We are of <i>no</i> account, Paul. It is not what <i>we</i> -think, of course.”</p> - -<p>“Where is your mother?” asked Ladislas.</p> - -<p>The question was answered by the entrance of -one of the sweetest old ladies I have ever seen. Just -Volna, thirty-five or forty years older; but Volna -without the spirit and capacity and plucky resource -I had seen her shew.</p> - -<p>“You are Mr. Anstruther, I am sure,” she said, -as she gave me her hand with a sweet gracious -smile. “I know you by my Volna’s description; -and thank you from my heart for all you did.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_204">[204]</span>The brother and sister exchanged looks and -shrugs.</p> - -<p>“I did no more, madame, than any one would -have done in a similar case.”</p> - -<p>“You saved my dearest child, sir; and a mother’s -heart knows how to be grateful.”</p> - -<p>“He wishes to do more now, Madame Drakona; -and take you and Volna away from the city until -these troubles have blown over,” said Ladislas.</p> - -<p>An expression of perplexity clouded her face and -she glanced doubtfully and nervously toward the -other two. “I don’t think I understand,” she said, -weakly. “I should like to go, but——” she stopped, -and it struck me she was looking for Katinka’s -sanction.</p> - -<p>“These things are to be settled without regard to -what we Drakonas think,” said Katinka. “Of -course I regard it as indecorous, impracticable, unnecessary -and cowardly. But my opinion is not -even asked;” and she folded her hands and tapped -her foot and assumed the air of an injured martyr.</p> - -<p>“It is not my suggestion, madame, but that -of my friend, Ladislas here,” I said to the old -lady.</p> - -<p>“I am sure I don’t know what to do. I wish -Volna were here. Could we go?” she replied; and -then a long and at times bitter discussion followed -in which I took no part. The dear old soul was -swayed first one way by Ladislas and then another -by Katinka. Paul’s part was chiefly that of echo -to his sister, who, I noticed, first settled things for<span class="pagenum" id="Page_205">[205]</span> -herself and then put the responsibility upon him; -and held up his opinion as final and decisive.</p> - -<p>How long the discussion would have lasted and -how many bitter insinuations Katinka would have -thrown out about me it is impossible to say; but -the end came in a fashion that was both dramatic -and startling.</p> - -<p>Paul was called away to the telephone and when -he returned to the room he was ashen pale and -intensely agitated.</p> - -<p>“There has been a massacre at Petersburg. The -troops have fired on the people and thousands have -been killed.”</p> - -<p>A dead silence fell on us all, broken only by a -groan of anguish from Ladislas. We looked at one -another in silent horror as the realization of what -it might mean to all in Warsaw began to force itself -upon us.</p> - -<p>Even Katinka was awe-stricken and aghast.</p> - -<p>We were still under the spell of this strained -silence when a maid servant scared and white of -face rushed in.</p> - -<p>“The police are here, madame, and ask for you,” -she cried.</p> - -<p>An officer followed the girl, and out in the hallway -I saw a file of men drawn up.</p> - -<p>“Madame Drakona?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“I am Madame Drakona. What do you want -with me?” asked the old lady, rising.</p> - -<p>I noticed that Paul instead of stepping forward -to the mother’s side remained by his sister.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_206">[206]</span>“I have to ask you to accompany me to the -offices of the Department, madame,” said the -agent.</p> - -<p>“To ask me? I don’t understand,” she replied -feebly. “Katinka, Paul, what can this mean? -When do you wish me to go, sir?”</p> - -<p>“My instructions are that you accompany me -immediately.”</p> - -<p>“But there must be a mistake. I am sure there -must be. I cannot go until I have seen my daughter. -She is out. Can I not wait until she returns?”</p> - -<p>“Are you sure there is no mistake?” asked Paul; -as Katinka crossed to Madame Drakona.</p> - -<p>“My instructions are too precise to admit of -that.”</p> - -<p>“By whose instructions do you act?” I asked.</p> - -<p>“I cannot answer that,” was the reply.</p> - -<p>“Do you mean that any charge is preferred -against this lady?”</p> - -<p>“I have only to do my duty, sir.”</p> - -<p>I turned to Paul. “Could you not telephone to -Colonel Bremenhof?”</p> - -<p>Katinka took this to herself. “You hear your -orders, Paul,” she snapped. Even in that moment -her spite predominated.</p> - -<p>“I do not need your advice, sir,” he said; and -this perfectly obvious step was not taken, for no -reason apparently except that I had suggested it.</p> - -<p>“Can I wait for my daughter to return, sir?” -asked Madame Drakona.</p> - -<p>“Volna can do nothing,” declared Katinka.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_207">[207]</span>“I regret, madame, that I have no power to -permit that.”</p> - -<p>“Can you tell us nothing about the reasons for -this?” asked Paul.</p> - -<p>“Nothing whatever. I know no more than yourself. -I wish indeed that the unpleasant duty had -been given to some one else to perform.”</p> - -<p>“I do not blame you, sir,” said Madame Drakona, -very graciously, despite her agitation. “I will get -ready.”</p> - -<p>“I must ask you not to be longer than five -minutes.”</p> - -<p>He held the door open for her to leave. Katinka -went with her and at a sign from the leader, one of -the men followed them up the stairs and remained -at the door of the room into which they went. The -leader stayed with the rest in the hall.</p> - -<p>“What can this mean?” asked Ladislas, aghast.</p> - -<p>“A good thing that no one else is on the list,” -said Paul.</p> - -<p>“You must find that a great consolation,” I could -not help saying. Paul turned on me angrily, and -Ladislas held up his hand.</p> - -<p>“It will do no good to quarrel,” he said. “What -is to be done? Do let us try to be practical.”</p> - -<p>“The man who can tell you what it means is -Bremenhof.”</p> - -<p>“Of course you will go with your mother, -Paul?” said Ladislas.</p> - -<p>“I see no object to be gained.”</p> - -<p>“Better ask Miss Drakona,” I suggested, drily.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_208">[208]</span>“Your tone is very singular, sir,” declared Paul -angrily.</p> - -<p>“Far less singular than your unreasoning hostility -to me, in which you appear to echo your -sister’s prejudice.”</p> - -<p>“Robert!” protested Ladislas.</p> - -<p>“You are not here by our wish,” cried Paul.</p> - -<p>Madame Drakona came in then, and I saw that -Katinka had made no preparations to go with the -mother.</p> - -<p>“Ladislas, you and Mr. Anstruther will stay to -see Volna, won’t you?” asked the old lady, who -was much less distressed than I had anticipated. -“She will be so troubled; and she thinks so much -of your advice, Mr. Anstruther. You will stay?”</p> - -<p>“Certainly at your wish,” I agreed.</p> - -<p>“I don’t see that this gentleman can do any -good,” murmured the sister.</p> - -<p>“We will both stay, if possible—but one of us -certainly,” said Ladislas.</p> - -<p>“Tell her you don’t think this is a serious thing; -it can’t be really; and I daresay I shall be back -again almost before she is home.”</p> - -<p>“I will tell her,” replied my friend.</p> - -<p>She kissed Paul and Katinka—both of whom -were as unmoved as though she had been going for -an afternoon drive—and then shook hands with -us. “Volna will rely on you, I know, Mr. Anstruther. -Now, sir, I am ready. Be sure and make -Volna understand I am not in the least frightened, -Ladislas.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_209">[209]</span>That was her last word spoken with a brave smile -as she drove away.</p> - -<p>As soon as we re-entered the house Katinka -opened fire at me. “I think we can do what has to -be done alone, Paul.”</p> - -<p>“Madame Drakona asked us to remain, Katinka,” -said Ladislas.</p> - -<p>“I wish you could believe, madam, that I have -no desire except for the good of you all,” I put in.</p> - -<p>She fixed her eyes upon me and replied slowly, -“I wish I could, sir; but you have influenced my -sister so much against us that I find it impossible.”</p> - -<p>“How can you think of such pettiness, Katinka, -in face of that awful news from Petersburg,” cried -Ladislas. “Great God, it passes my comprehension.”</p> - -<p>“Are you going, sir?” asked Paul.</p> - -<p>“No. I am not. I promised Madame Drakona -to remain until her daughter returned, and shall -do so.”</p> - -<p>“Of course,” agreed Ladislas, pausing a second -as he strode up and down the room in great distress. -His excitement mounted fast, and his fears of coming -trouble in the city, caused by the ill news from -St. Petersburg and brought close home by the arrest -of Madame Drakona, oppressed him till the burden -became almost unbearable.</p> - -<p>An hour and more passed in this way. Now and -again he would break into fitful heated discussion -with Paul and his sister; sometimes he turned to -me with feverish speculations about what would<span class="pagenum" id="Page_210">[210]</span> -happen; anything in the effort to relieve the weight -of his trouble-laden thoughts.</p> - -<p>Two or three times the telephone bell summoned -Paul; and each time he returned the three would -hold whispered counsel together; to end in the -same way, by Ladislas resuming his anxious pacing -of the room from end to end.</p> - -<p>At last some message more disturbing than the -rest came.</p> - -<p>“Paul and I must go. I dare not stay,” he -declared. “You will do what must be done here, -Robert. They are waiting for us, and God knows -what may happen if we do not go;” and paying no -heed to my protests, scarcely hearing them, indeed, -he and Paul hurried away.</p> - -<p>Katinka and I sat on in grim silence.</p> - -<p>I had caught some of the infection of Ladislas’ -alarm at coming trouble; and my one concern now -was for Volna’s safety. Even the embarrassment -at the thought of meeting her again was dominated -by my fear for her; and I waited a prey to very -gloomy doubt and anxiety.</p> - -<p>She came in not knowing that I was there. She -saw only Katinka as she entered with the question, -“Where is mother?”</p> - -<p>Then she saw me and started back in sheer astonishment. -Her eyes lighted, she paled slightly and -then the colour rushed to her face and with both -hands outstretched she came to me as a week before -at the priest’s house in Kervatje. “Is it really -you?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_211">[211]</span>I took her hands. “It is really I.”</p> - -<p>Then Katinka got up and coughed. “Of course -I am not surprised; but it is none the less scandalous, -sir, considering Volna’s mother has just been -taken to prison.”</p> - -<p>The piteous look of pain and alarm on Volna’s -face as her hands fell from mine made me wish for -the moment that Katinka had been a man. I could -then have told her plainly some of the things I -thought about her.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_212">[212]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XX<br /> - - -<small>DEFIANCE</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">“TO prison? Do you mean that, Katinka?” -asked Volna; her tone low and tense.</p> - -<p>“Do I usually say one thing and mean another?”</p> - -<p>Volna turned swiftly to me as if seeking a contradiction.</p> - -<p>“Where is my mother, Mr. Anstruther?”</p> - -<p>Katinka’s large eyes flashed angrily. “Do you -wish to insult me, Volna, by appealing from me to -this new English friend of yours?”</p> - -<p>Volna ignored her save for a gesture. “Mr. -Anstruther?”</p> - -<p>“I stayed at your mother’s request to assure you -that she does not think it serious.”</p> - -<p>“My dear, dearest mother!” A piteous cry of -sorrow and pity; and then a change to indignant -reproach. “This is your doing, Katinka, yours -and Paul’s and uncle’s; with your miserable plots -and schemings and intrigues! And having done -the mischief, you were such a coward as to leave -her to face the consequences alone. Shame on you! -If I had no other cause to hate your conspiracy, -your cowardice in this would make me do it.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t be theatrical, Volna.”</p> - -<p>“If it comforts you to cover your cowardice with<span class="pagenum" id="Page_213">[213]</span> -a sneer, do so. I do not envy you the consolation. -I should have thought even you would be -ashamed.”</p> - -<p>“I shall not remain to be insulted before a -stranger.”</p> - -<p>“When the truth bites like an insult, I can understand -how it hurts to hear it. I shall go to my -mother, of course. You will help me find her, won’t -you, Mr. Anstruther?”</p> - -<p>“Of course he will—for Ladislas’ sake,” said -Katinka, turning to deliver her last shot as she -went out.</p> - -<p>“What does she mean?” asked Volna with a -start. “She has so many barbs in her speeches. -But it doesn’t matter—nothing matters until we -find mother. Where do you think they have taken -her? How can we find out? Oh, I feel half distracted.”</p> - -<p>“I think Colonel Bremenhof holds the key,” I -said, very quietly.</p> - -<p>She was bending over a small table and looked up -instantly and sharply, hesitated and then replied: -“This must be explained. They have told you—about -him?”</p> - -<p>There was just a suggestion of a challenge in her -tone; but the question gave me an opening to make -the explanation of my position, which had to be -made somehow.</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes. Ladislas told me.”</p> - -<p>“Ladislas?” Surprise and a dash of indignation -in the tone.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_214">[214]</span>“No one could have a truer friend than you have -in Ladislas.”</p> - -<p>To my consternation she broke in with a laugh: -“Why do you tell me this?”</p> - -<p>“He is my friend also, one of my closest friends. -I am under a deep obligation to him. He saved my -life—I think I told you—at the peril of his own; -and to-day he told me not only about Colonel -Bremenhof but—but everything.”</p> - -<p>“Everything?” There was no smile now, but -just a steady look.</p> - -<p>“You are making me speak rather bluntly. He -told me, I mean, how deeply he cared for you and -he asked me to remain in Warsaw and come here to -try and be of some help to you—as your sister said—for -his sake.”</p> - -<p>A pause of considerable embarrassment for me -followed. Then she said merely: “Well?”</p> - -<p>I felt very awkward. “I think that’s all,” I -stumbled.</p> - -<p>“I suppose I ought to be very much obliged to -Ladislas,” she said, and dropped her gaze upon the -table.</p> - -<p>“His idea was that I could have helped your -mother and you to get away from the city.”</p> - -<p>“On your way to England, of course?” she -asked, without looking up.</p> - -<p>I hesitated. “Yes, on my way to England. -Father Ambrose urged me to go to England, you -know, as soon as possible; and General Eckerstein -also.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_215">[215]</span>“I hope you will have a pleasant journey. Warsaw -is just now a very questionable pleasure resort.”</p> - -<p>“Is that my dismissal?”</p> - -<p>She looked up and dropped the formal tone which -had hurt me. “I thought you wished to go.”</p> - -<p>“That is harder still,” I said.</p> - -<p>She gave me her hand impulsively. “But you -don’t really think I wish to say things that hurt you. -After what you have done for me and what you -have had to suffer? Don’t go away with that -thought, please.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t wish to go away at all, until I have -been of some help to you. I wish only to make -things plain.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, then we are not saying good-bye,” she -explained, drawing her hand from mine again, and -smiling; only to change the next moment to earnestness. -“Why surely you know there is no one -whose help I would rather have than yours.”</p> - -<p>“For Ladislas’ sake,” I said.</p> - -<p>Her eyes took a half wistful, half smiling expression. -“No matter for whose sake. We seem fated -to be always on a sort of half false footing to one -another. Strangers one hour, English the next, -then fellow conspirators, and then after that brother -and sister, and now——” She paused, as if at a -loss for a word.</p> - -<p>“Friends,” I prompted.</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes, always friends, I trust.”</p> - -<p>“Then let us try to think what can be done for -your mother.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_216">[216]</span>“My dear mother. I must see Colonel Bremenhof, -of course. Even with you to help me, the way -is very hard to see.”</p> - -<p>“Shall I go to him with you?”</p> - -<p>At that moment the door was opened quickly -and Colonel Bremenhof entered.</p> - -<p>He was intensely surprised to find me in the room -and I think quite as angry. It was Katinka’s doing.</p> - -<p>“Your sister told me I should find you here, -Volna,” he said; “but not that any one was with -you. Least of all, Mr. Anstruther.”</p> - -<p>Volna drew herself up and without taking his -outstretched hand asked: “Where is my mother, -Colonel Bremenhof?”</p> - -<p>“I have come to speak to you about her.”</p> - -<p>“They tell me you have had her arrested. Can -that be true?”</p> - -<p>“I wish to see you alone.”</p> - -<p>“Until my question is answered, I will not speak -to you alone; and if her arrest is your work, I will -never see you again.”</p> - -<p>“There are many things to explain. Will you be -good enough to leave the room, sir?”</p> - -<p>“Will you please stay, Mr. Anstruther?” said -Volna quickly.</p> - -<p>“Volna, I must see you in private. For your -mother’s sake. Now, sir.”</p> - -<p>“If Mr. Anstruther goes, I go,” she declared.</p> - -<p>His face grew as dark as a thundercloud. “You -forget yourself, Volna. Does this gentleman -know——”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_217">[217]</span>“That we have been betrothed? Oh, yes. It -was Mr. Anstruther who saved me from the police -at Bratinsk and afterwards. He naturally has my -entire confidence. I know him for a friend, and -he was about to start with me now to see you and -get the truth from you about my mother’s arrest.”</p> - -<p>“You are making a very unfortunate admission -which may very greatly affect him.”</p> - -<p>I couldn’t stand this. “Be good enough to leave -me out of the question for the moment, Colonel -Bremenhof,” I said. “I think I have shewn you -that I know how to take care of myself.”</p> - -<p>“Have you dared to arrest my mother?” asked -Volna again.</p> - -<p>“Madame Drakona is not arrested at all. Those -who are concerned in the matter of this national -trouble wish to ask her certain questions which she -will, I hope, be able to answer quite satisfactorily.”</p> - -<p>“What do you mean by you ‘hope’ she will be -able to answer?” was Volna’s prompt retort. “I -hope that even you would not stoop to the baseness -I can read under your words.”</p> - -<p>“In the absence of certain evidence, Madame -Drakona has nothing to fear. That is all,” he said, -doggedly. “Let us speak of this alone, Volna.”</p> - -<p>“No!” she cried, with indignant emphasis. “Are -you so ashamed of your act that you dare not discuss -it? I know what you mean by what you call -the evidence against my mother. You used your -opportunities here and set your spies to scrape it -together and you keep it in your own hands, holding<span class="pagenum" id="Page_218">[218]</span> -it over me to force me to comply with your wishes. -You are that kind of man. Now, what is your -price?”</p> - -<p>It was as easy to see that she was right as that -her scorn and contempt struck right home. He -changed colour, twisted his beard nervously, glanced -at her, and from her to me; and stood baffled, disconcerted, -scowling and silent.</p> - -<p>“What is your price? Are you ashamed to -name it before Mr. Anstruther?” she went on, in -the same bitter tone. “On what terms will you -consent to put that evidence in my hands? Can -you do it? If I should consent to pay the price, -what guarantee should I have, not only that you -could, but that you would, keep any bargain you -made? I should surely need some. I am ready to -save my mother. Now, what is your price?” Her -face flushed, her eyes shining, her manner eloquent -of her contempt for him, she presented a magnificent -picture of angry scorn.</p> - -<p>He cut a pitiful figure in contrast, as he winced -and cowered under her words as under the lash of -a knout. He cared for her. There was no doubt of -that. But it was this very love which made him -suffer then. Hard, callous, cruel, indifferent to the -suffering he made others endure, he cringed now -under the mental torture she inflicted.</p> - -<p>It galled him the more that of all men I should -be the witness of his humiliation; nor was I at any -pains to conceal my pleasure at his discomfiture.</p> - -<p>When she spoke next, her tone was cold, quiet,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_219">[219]</span> -and biting. “You are still ashamed to name it? -You would do the thing itself, mean and dastardly -as it is; but the mention of it harrows your delicate -sense of honour. You are a Russian, and worthy -of your country. You have thrown my mother into -prison in order to force me to marry you at once. -That is the price you will not name aloud; and that -is a price I will not pay.”</p> - -<p>The frown on his face deepened ominously as he -muttered. “You are betrothed to me.”</p> - -<p>“The one thing in my life I am ashamed of. It -was a sham betrothal, and you are welcome to the -truth now. I was at least honest with you. I told -you there was on my side none of that feeling which -a girl should have at such a time, and that I was -heart free. What I did not tell you was that the -betrothal was intended to save those about me from -danger at your hand. It served its purpose until -to-day, when you have struck this coward’s blow. -Now, thank God, the truth can be told.”</p> - -<p>Chancing to glance into a mirror at this moment, -I caught sight of Katinka listening, white-faced, in -the doorway. At this avowal of Volna’s she threw -up her hands and hurried away.</p> - -<p>“You admit you tricked me?” said Bremenhof -between his clenched teeth.</p> - -<p>“Call it what you will, I have told you now the -truth.”</p> - -<p>“You understand what this means?”</p> - -<p>“I am not afraid of you. Say what you will and -do what you will. I will save my mother in spite<span class="pagenum" id="Page_220">[220]</span> -of you. Unless she is set free, your part in this -shall be made known. How you have constantly -held over me the threat of my mother’s arrest; how -at my instance you have failed to do your duty—if -it was your duty to arrest me—and how you have -abused your official power to serve your personal -ends with me. You have done your worst now; -and have failed. And if justice is not really dead -in Russia and we Poles are aught but your serfs, I -will see that if we are to be punished, you, our -accomplice, shall not escape your share of that -punishment.”</p> - -<p>“My God!” he exclaimed under his breath, -abashed for the moment by her magnificent boldness. -Then anger rallied him. “We will see,” he -muttered, and turned to leave.</p> - -<p>I stepped between him and the door.</p> - -<p>“Let him go, if you please, Mr. Anstruther. Let -him do what he dare.”</p> - -<p>Without even another glance at her he went out.</p> - -<p>“Thank Heaven the truth is out at last,” she -said.</p> - -<p>“I wonder you had the courage. What will he -do?”</p> - -<p>Before she answered, Katinka came in dressed -for the street and looking very angry and alarmed.</p> - -<p>“You are mad, Volna. I heard you. At such -a time as this to speak so. You have placed us all -in peril. You should be ashamed. Much you care -for your mother!”</p> - -<p>“I don’t think you can even guess how much,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_221">[221]</span> -Katinka,” answered Volna very quietly. “Where -are you going?”</p> - -<p>“Anywhere rather than stay here after that. -You had no thought for Paul or for me, of course. -We are not safe another minute. Paul is with -Ladislas; I have warned him by the telephone. I -congratulate you, Mr. Anstruther, upon the disastrous -result of your interference.”</p> - -<p>“You must not say that, Katinka. This is not -Mr. Anstruther’s doing; it is my own act, and mine -only. But by all means save yourself.”</p> - -<p>“The police may be here at any moment to arrest -us all.”</p> - -<p>“Then why waste time in staying to reproach -me?”</p> - -<p>Katinka’s great eyes flashed angrily. “Have -you taken leave of your senses?” she cried. “You -have never been like this before. It is sheer folly -and madness.”</p> - -<p>“I told him no more than the truth,” replied -Volna; adding after a slight pause: “One of the -really delicious moments of my life.”</p> - -<p>“You purchased your pleasure with the safety -of us all. Perhaps that will add to your enjoyment,” -retorted Katinka, as she hurried out of the -room.</p> - -<p>“Katinka is eager for national independence, but -she does not like it in the family.”</p> - -<p>“What do you suppose Bremenhof will do?” I -asked.</p> - -<p>“I don’t feel as if I cared at this moment. I am<span class="pagenum" id="Page_222">[222]</span> -just revelling in my emancipation.” She threw -herself into a chair and leaned back clasping her -hands behind her head. “I suppose I did not -know myself; certainly I never realized before what -a capacity for deep feeling I have. I seem to be -waking up. Oh, how I hate that man!”</p> - -<p>“I think we should be doing something practical,” -I suggested.</p> - -<p>She sighed impatiently and sat up. “You are -shocked because I tell you I can hate?”</p> - -<p>“I mean merely that he may send to arrest you; -and you should be prepared.”</p> - -<p>She rose. “If he does I must fall back upon -Ladislas.”</p> - -<p>“Ladislas?”</p> - -<p>She crossed to the door, turned, and with a slow -smile I had learnt to know well, answered: “Did -he not get a promise from you to help me? I -should never have dared to do what I have done -to-day if you had not been here. But influence like -that has its responsibilities, also, you know, and -you——” The sentence was interrupted by the -servant who rushed in then.</p> - -<p>“The police are here again, Miss.”</p> - -<p>The loud summons at the house door confirmed -her ill news. Bremenhof had not left us long in -doubt as to what he meant to do.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_223">[223]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XXI<br /> - - -<small>A BLANK OUTLOOK</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">VOLNA appealed to me. “What shall I do?”</p> - -<p>“Let us get away if we can,” I said.</p> - -<p>“Come then. We can leave the house by the -garden. But suppose they do not seek me?”</p> - -<p>“We can’t risk waiting to find out If not, your -maid can call to us.”</p> - -<p>We hurried to the door leading to the garden, -and as we closed it the servant admitted the police -at the front.</p> - -<p>It was quite dusk and the heavy snow covered -the sound of our footsteps as we hurried through -the shrubbery to a small door in the high wall -which bounded the garden at the end.</p> - -<p>As we paused a few seconds on the chance of the -servant recalling us, I whispered a warning to -Volna. “There may be some one posted on the -outside. Let me open it.”</p> - -<p>She gave me the key and I turned it as softly as -the stiff lock would permit. I was opening the door -gently when it was pushed quickly, and a man -entered and seized Volna by the arm.</p> - -<p>“We thought you might——”</p> - -<p>Before he could finish the sentence I grabbed him -by the throat. Fortunately for us he was a small -man and like a child in my hands. I gave him a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_224">[224]</span> -pretty rough shaking and then pitched him backwards -into the middle of a wide laurel bush where -he lay kicking helplessly, struggling to extricate -himself, and gasping for breath to call for help.</p> - -<p>Before he succeeded in getting out his first loud -cry we were out of the garden, had locked the door -upon him, and turned the first corner. We had to -run for it, and by good luck there was no one about -to notice us in the first two or three streets.</p> - -<p>When we reached the main thoroughfare we -slackened our pace to a quick walk until we got a -sleigh which carried us out of the chance of immediate -pursuit.</p> - -<p>“Almost like a moment of Bratinsk,” said Volna.</p> - -<p>“I wish we were there, or anywhere out of the -city. We’ll change sleighs in a minute.” I stopped -the sleigh soon afterwards at the door of an hotel, -and held the porter in talk while the driver whipped -up and left. Then we hurried away in the opposite -direction.</p> - -<p>“Now where are we going?” asked Volna.</p> - -<p>“An old nurse of mine lives in the Place of St. -John, No. 17; I shall be safe there until we decide -what to do.”</p> - -<p>“Is it far?”</p> - -<p>“Not too far to walk if you think that safer.”</p> - -<p>“I do, because a sleigh driver can always be -found and questioned.”</p> - -<p>During the walk, evidence of the popular unrest -was to be seen on all sides.</p> - -<p>“The city is not like itself,” said Volna, as we<span class="pagenum" id="Page_225">[225]</span> -crossed the great Square of St. Paul. The place -was half filled with groups of workmen engaged in -sullen discussion, while numbers of police stood at -hand watching. “Sunday evening usually finds -every one holiday making.”</p> - -<p>We paused a moment near one or two of the -groups. Everywhere the subject of talk was the -same—the massacre at St. Petersburg.</p> - -<p>Whenever we paused near any group I noticed -one or two men leave it, saunter up to us and scrutinize -us curiously. Whether they were police or -workmen it was impossible to say.</p> - -<p>“You are interested in these matters, friend?” -asked one of them.</p> - -<p>“All are interested,” I answered.</p> - -<p>“You were listening?” he returned suspiciously.</p> - -<p>“Yes, I was listening.”</p> - -<p>“There are only two kinds of listeners in Warsaw, -sympathizers and spies. Those who sympathize -draw close; those who spy had better move -away.”</p> - -<p>“I am a foreigner.”</p> - -<p>“There are spies of all nationalities.”</p> - -<p>“I am no spy, but I’ll take your advice;” and -we moved on.</p> - -<p>Almost every street corner had its cluster of men, -and always the talk was the same. If the workmen -of St. Petersburg were massacred, what could those -of Warsaw expect? Were they to go on suffering -like sheep? Which was the better, to be slaves for -the master’s gain, or to be men and resist?</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_226">[226]</span>Two or three times the anger of the strikers took -violent form. Men were caught making notes of -the names of the talkers, the cry of “spy” was -raised, and in a moment fifty hands were outstretched, -fifty oaths leapt from wrathful lips, and -the victims were hustled, battered, kicked, and sent -sprawling into the gutters.</p> - -<p>“And Ladislas believed there would be no violence,” -I said to Volna as we hurried on after one of -these episodes.</p> - -<p>“Poor Ladislas! But I am frightened for what -will happen to-morrow. I have never seen this -temper among the people before. How will it affect -my mother’s case? If there should be any popular -outbreak, the difficulty of helping her will be infinitely -increased. The friends on whom we could -rely at any other time will then be helpless. They -are all Poles.”</p> - -<p>“There is another way to look at it. Bremenhof’s -powers will be much greater and he can more -safely hold back the evidence against your mother -which you said he had. Is he really such a brute?”</p> - -<p>“He boasted to me one day, when my mother -and I were at his house, that he had it in a private -safe, and that it rested with me whether it should -ever leave there.”</p> - -<p>“Umph! A courteous gentleman. Will he use -it now?”</p> - -<p>“If I know him, he will not until he has given -up every hope of carrying his purpose with me.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_227">[227]</span>“Even after your splendid defiance of him to-day?”</p> - -<p>She smiled. “He has that quality which so often -wins—patience. I believe he suspected from the -first what the object of the betrothal was, and just -set himself to rivet the chain until I should not dare -to break it. While I was away he threatened my -mother that if I did not return at once, her arrest -would be used to force me back.”</p> - -<p>“Well, look at it as we will, he has us tied up in -a tangle bad enough to satisfy even him.”</p> - -<p>“It is not so bad as if his men had caught me -just now. He would have been much nearer his -end. So long as I am free, I can fight him; but he -knows what his power would be if he had both -mother and me in his hands.”</p> - -<p>It was in truth a devil of a tangle. With Madame -Drakona in prison, Bremenhof had his hand on -the lever which controlled everything; and to get -her out seemed hopeless.</p> - -<p>“This is the Place of St. John,” said Volna, -presently. “That is the house, No. 17, across there. -I will leave you here. What will you do?”</p> - -<p>“I shall go to Ladislas and let him know what -has occurred.”</p> - -<p>“Poor Ladislas! What do you think he can do? -You will find him with his hands full of more -serious matters than even my troubles.”</p> - -<p>“Nothing could be more serious in his eyes,” I -said. “And you, what will you do?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_228">[228]</span>“Wait until to-morrow, that is all.” She spoke -with a rather weary smile.</p> - -<p>“That is not the courage that defied Bremenhof. -The people may win in the impending struggle, and -then everything will be changed.”</p> - -<p>“They may,” she agreed, but with no hope in -her voice.</p> - -<p>“You don’t believe it?”</p> - -<p>“There is always hope.”</p> - -<p>“We may find another way. Nothing is impossible -for such courage as you have shewn.”</p> - -<p>“There is always one way open to me in the -last resort.”</p> - -<p>“You mean?”</p> - -<p>She looked up steadily. “What should I mean -but surrender?”</p> - -<p>“Not that, for God’s sake,” I cried impetuously.</p> - -<p>“Don’t think me a coward for naming it. It -would take all the courage you think I have. But -he knows how I love my mother, and that it would -kill her to remain in prison. To-morrow she must -be freed at any cost.”</p> - -<p>“No, no, don’t think of that. Think of your own -brave words in defying him.”</p> - -<p>She smiled again. “That is just it. Brave -<i>words</i>, nothing else. He knows they were but -words.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll find some other way. You’ll think differently -to-morrow.”</p> - -<p>She paused and then gave me her hand. “I’ll -try. If any one can give me confidence you can.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_229">[229]</span>“How shall I see you to-morrow? Is there any -risk in my coming to the house?”</p> - -<p>“It will be better not. One never knows. I will -be in the Square of St. Paul—where the strikers’ -meetings were—at eleven o’clock. But, remember, -my mother must be freed to-morrow at any cost.”</p> - -<p>“Then I know what I have to do,” I answered, -confidently, “and I repeat, I’ll do it somehow.”</p> - -<p>As I turned away, having watched her enter the -house she had indicated, I could not resist applying -the phrase—“brave words, nothing else”—to my -own resolve to find some means of bringing Bremenhof -to terms. I could see no way to make it -good, to make it more than mere words intended -to encourage her. It looked a sheer impossibility.</p> - -<p>Short of calling the man and shooting him for -the old insult to me or forcing a fresh quarrel upon -him, there was nothing I could do, and the utter -futility of any such crude plan was too patent to -do more than increase my impotent anger.</p> - -<p>I was hurrying to Ladislas’ house when I remembered -that I had had no food for some hours and -had nowhere to sleep. So I went to the big hotel, -the <i>Vladimir</i>, and had dinner and engaged a room, -lest Ladislas should deem it imprudent for me to -stay with him.</p> - -<p>As I sat over my dinner brooding, it appeared to -me that the only hope for Volna lay in the success -of the popular movement; and after dinner I lingered -some time in the streets, intensely interested -in the progress of affairs.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_230">[230]</span>The excitement and general unrest were certainly -increasing fast, and the temper of the people was -rising. The groups of strikers were growing -larger. In some places crowds had gathered, and -were openly cheering speakers who no longer took -pains to lower their voices. In many places the -agents of the Fraternity were busily distributing -leaflets embodying the workers’ demands. There -were many proofs of this growing confidence.</p> - -<p>More than once the police and the people came -into open conflict; and each time the police were -worsted, to the great delight and manifest encouragement -of the crowd. Then, as men moved from -one spot to another, the idea of a procession was -generated; bands were formed and united, and -began to parade the streets. And in all places at -all times men appeared ready primed to take the -lead, all acting together as though the whole work -had been carefully prepared and rehearsed.</p> - -<p>A blind man could have seen that grave trouble -was in the making, and I saw abundant proof that, -although such leaders as my friend might counsel -peaceful methods, the populace were in that ugly -mood which would lead them to laugh at peaceful -counsels and to rely on force and violence.</p> - -<p>It was a night of such crisis for the city that I -was surprised to find the authorities apparently -heedless of the rapidly growing peril.</p> - -<p>At Ladislas’ house, however, I had a glimpse of -their plans. There were lights in some of the windows -and everything was apparently as usual. A<span class="pagenum" id="Page_231">[231]</span> -servant admitted me and when I asked for my -friend, he ushered me into the library, saying his -master would come to me directly.</p> - -<p>Instead of Ladislas, however, a stranger came—a -young man, well-dressed, courteous, and politely -insinuating.</p> - -<p>“The leaders of the Fraternity are now in conference -and the Count cannot leave them for the -moment. Will you join them or can I carry any -message?”</p> - -<p>He referred to the Fraternity with a sort of -secretive suggestiveness; but it nevertheless surprised -me that the subject should be mentioned so -openly.</p> - -<p>“I can wait,” I said. “I merely wish to see him -privately.”</p> - -<p>“Let me carry a message. He may be some time. -On such a night as this the meeting must necessarily -be lengthy. I am in his confidence, his private -secretary, in fact,” he added, when I made no reply. -“And of course, in full sympathy with him in all.”</p> - -<p>“I didn’t know he had a secretary, but you will -probably know my name, Robert Anstruther.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, are you Mr. Anstruther? Yes, indeed. I -am glad to meet you, if you will allow me to -say so. You have probably come to see him -about——?” He paused as if inviting me to finish -the sentence.</p> - -<p>“Well?”</p> - -<p>He laughed pleasantly. “You will think it very -stupid of me, but in the multiplicity of things which<span class="pagenum" id="Page_232">[232]</span> -in this crisis in the city have crowded upon me, I -have lost the clue. Let me think;” and he put his -hand to his forehead as if in perplexity.</p> - -<p>He was evidently a very sharp, clever fellow, but -it struck me that his sudden forgetfulness was a -little overacted.</p> - -<p>“I am not surprised you can’t remember it,” I -said with a smile intended to be as frank and -pleasant as his.</p> - -<p>A quick glance from his keen eyes, not intended -for me to notice, put me further upon my guard. -“That is very good of you. But I take it what you -have to say is for the Count’s own ears?”</p> - -<p>I looked steadily at him a moment. “I am -thinking where I have seen you before,” I said, -preparing to make a shot.</p> - -<p>“I have not had the pleasure, I am sure,” he -replied, with another smile; deprecating this time. -He had as many different smiles as a woman. “I -do not forget faces and should instantly recognize -such a friend of the Count as Mr. Anstruther, if -we had met before.”</p> - -<p>“I have it,” I exclaimed, banging my hand on -the table. “You were in the Police Headquarters -when I was arrested and taken there from Solden.”</p> - -<p>It was a good guess, and his surprise unmasked -him for an instant. “What do you mean, sir?”</p> - -<p>“That you are an agent of the Department. -Your people arrested me as a conspirator and imprisoned -me until my friend, General von Eckerstein, -explained the mistake. Count Ladislas<span class="pagenum" id="Page_233">[233]</span> -Tuleski and I are old friends, and as the General -has advised me to leave Warsaw, I did not wish to -go away without bidding my friend good-bye. But -I suppose you have raided the house, and made it -a trap for any one you think you should suspect. -Not a nice trick perhaps, but then our English -methods differ from yours. Now, how do I stand? -Do you wish to repeat the farce of arresting me?”</p> - -<p>In view of the ugly incident with the police agent -when helping Volna to escape, I was a great deal -more anxious about his reply than my easy smile -may have led him to believe.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_234">[234]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XXII<br /> - - -<small>POLICE METHODS</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">WE dallied with the question and I thought he -was going to repudiate my suggestion; but -after a slight pause his manner became official.</p> - -<p>“If you recognize me, there is no reason for -further concealment. We are in possession of the -house and my object was to learn the purpose of -your visit. I invite you to tell it me plainly.”</p> - -<p>“It is merely personal and private. If I leave -Warsaw to-morrow, I shall not have another opportunity -to see my friend.”</p> - -<p>“A mere friendly call? At such an hour as this? -On one of the leaders of the conspiracy which is -threatening the whole city?”</p> - -<p>“It is no novel experience for me to make a -statement which at the time is not believed by the -agents of your Department and to have the truth -proved later.”</p> - -<p>“Where have you come from?”</p> - -<p>“I dined at the <i>Hotel Vladimir</i> about a couple of -hours ago; since then I have been in the streets.”</p> - -<p>“Also for private and personal purposes?”</p> - -<p>“I am an Englishman and always interested in -watching the results of misgovernment. A mere -personal interest, of course.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_235">[235]</span>He liked this no better than I intended. “Your -visit here to-night is full of suspicion, sir, and the -account of your movements very difficult to believe.”</p> - -<p>“In England such a remark would be treated as -an impertinence; but there we manage matters -differently, and even police officials speak the language -of courtesy.”</p> - -<p>“This is not England,” he said with a sneer.</p> - -<p>“Thank God that at least is true. But all the -same, need we ruffle one another’s tempers? I am -ready to do what you wish, I can’t help myself, of -course.”</p> - -<p>“What is your address?”</p> - -<p>“The night before last I was a guest of your -Department in the fortress of Kreuzstadt. Last -night I stayed at the house of my friend, General -von Eckerstein. To-night I meant to ask Ladislas -to put me up; and to-morrow I might be on my -way to God’s country once more. As it is, I shall -return to the <i>Hotel Vladimir</i>, unless of course you -have any——” and I waved my hand to indicate -that he might like to finish the sentence.</p> - -<p>“My instructions are to send all who come to -this house to the Department. One of my men will -accompany you.”</p> - -<p>“I am ready,” I answered, curtly. “It is a pity -you did not act on your instructions before and -save time, instead of trying to trick me into admissions.”</p> - -<p>“You can make your explanations there, sir, -and lodge any complaint you please,” he replied;<span class="pagenum" id="Page_236">[236]</span> -and in a few minutes I was on my way to the -Department in charge of one of his subordinates.</p> - -<p>“You are an Englishman?” he said, after he -had been eyeing me very curiously for some time.</p> - -<p>“Yes, with no great opinion of your methods of -government.”</p> - -<p>“From London?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, from London.”</p> - -<p>“I have been in London,” he answered in excellent -English.</p> - -<p>“I wonder you ever came back here, then.”</p> - -<p>“I was some time there, in Soho. It was in -London, I suppose, you met Count Ladislas Tuleski?”</p> - -<p>“There and in other places. Has he been -arrested to-night?”</p> - -<p>“No. He would have been, but some one gave -him notice that his house was to be raided; and of -course he fled.” He laughed as though this were -a joke.</p> - -<p>“Strange how these official secrets get tapped?” -I said.</p> - -<p>“The Fraternity has friends in many quarters.”</p> - -<p>“Has it?”</p> - -<p>He laughed again, rather drily, this time, and -answered with a shrewd glance. “Of course you -don’t know. Any one calling at the Count’s house -at such a time would not.”</p> - -<p>What was he driving at? His manner suggested -more than a mere desire to pump me. I made no -reply, waiting for him to develop the thing.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_237">[237]</span>“My name is Christian Burski. You may know -it,” he said next.</p> - -<p>“How should I, an Englishman, know the names -of the Warsaw police?”</p> - -<p>He laughed at this first and then said meaningly, -“Not of all the police, of course. But mine is well -known.”</p> - -<p>“Is it? I don’t envy you your reputation, all -the same.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, you have no sympathy with the police.”</p> - -<p>“A kind of sport in which I’d rather be hunted -than hunter.”</p> - -<p>He smiled. “That’s good. I like your way,” -he replied; and then lowering his voice and speaking -earnestly, he added: “Is this visit to Headquarters -likely to be serious for you? Are you -suspect?”</p> - -<p>“One would scarcely go to such a place on a -night like this from choice, I suppose?” I answered -lightly.</p> - -<p>“There’s a lot of trouble brewing in the streets -and it would be easy for a man to get away from a -single guard.”</p> - -<p>After a bribe, I concluded. “Will you smoke?” -I asked him and handed him a cigar. We stood to -light up and as the match flared between us our -eyes met. “Why do you say this?”</p> - -<p>“As a peasant farmer, friend,” he laughed.</p> - -<p>I held the match to his cigar and he pulled at it, -keeping his eyes the while on me. “You seem in a -hurry,” I answered, laughing in my turn.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_238">[238]</span>“Immediate,” came the due response.</p> - -<p>“Your name?”</p> - -<p>Up went his left hand as he gave me the sign. -“In the eye of God.”</p> - -<p>I thrust out my hand.</p> - -<p>He looked at me steadily and would not take it. -It was proof enough.</p> - -<p>“Did you give notice of the raid?”</p> - -<p>He nodded. “Yes. If you don’t wish to go to -the Department, we’ll get into one of these crowds; -you can knock me over and get away.”</p> - -<p>I thought quickly. “I don’t think it matters. -But you can help me in a much more important -affair. Have we a friend in Colonel Bremenhof’s -house—his private house?”</p> - -<p>“I am there myself,” he answered, with his dry -smile.</p> - -<p>“Could you get me admittance?”</p> - -<p>“No, impossible.”</p> - -<p>“If I were once inside could you help me?”</p> - -<p>“At the risk of both our lives.”</p> - -<p>“When will you be there?”</p> - -<p>“To-morrow, I expect. To-night, the raids on -the Fraternity leaders have brought every special -among us on duty. To-morrow, the military will -be called out.”</p> - -<p>“If I am not detained at the Department to-night, -could you bring me a police uniform to the -<i>Hotel Vladimir</i>?”</p> - -<p>“Yes. One of mine. We are pretty much the -same height. By whose orders?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_239">[239]</span>“To serve Count Tuleski. There are certain -papers in Colonel Bremenhof’s safe which we must -have.”</p> - -<p>“Impossible,” he said, with a shake of the head. -“He carries the key always; and when he is absent -a man is always posted in the room.”</p> - -<p>“Which room is it?”</p> - -<p>“The library. The room at the back of the -house on your left as you enter. But there are -usually half a dozen men on guard in the house.”</p> - -<p>“At what time after dusk does the Colonel return -home?”</p> - -<p>“At six—he dines with his mother and sister.”</p> - -<p>“If you see me in the house to-morrow you will -contrive to be on hand, should any one be called by -him. That is all. God keep us all,” I said, remembering -Jacob Posen’s parting salutation at Kervatje.</p> - -<p>“God keep us all,” he repeated.</p> - -<p>We reached the Department soon afterwards and -after a short delay I was taken in to Bremenhof, -who received me with a half-suppressed, malicious -chuckle. My guard, Burski, reported that I had -called at Ladislas’ house and the explanation I had -given.</p> - -<p>Bremenhof sent him out of the room. “I -scarcely expected to see you here again so soon,” -he said, when we were alone. “We have another -charge waiting for you.”</p> - -<p>“I can answer any charge.”</p> - -<p>“Do you wish to communicate with your friends -this time?” he sneered. “Scarcely so, I imagine.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_240">[240]</span> -General von Eckerstein pledged himself that you -were no revolutionary. Why then did I find you at -the Drakonas’ house this afternoon; why did you -aid the escape of a suspect; and follow it with this -night visit to the house of a Fraternity leader?”</p> - -<p>I smiled. “You are not alarming me, Colonel -Bremenhof. I am no revolutionary. I went to the -Drakonas’ house because my friend Count Ladislas -Tuleski urged me to help him in protecting from -you the woman he hopes to marry—Volna Drakona; -I helped her to escape when you sent to arrest -her; and I went to my friend’s house to tell him -what I had done.”</p> - -<p>“The woman <i>he</i> is to marry?” he exclaimed with -a scowl. Then with a vicious curl of the lip: “So -you admit that you helped in this escape?”</p> - -<p>“Why should I deny it? You have the proofs. -Your man would identify me. You can charge me -with the offence, but of course in that case the -reasons for the suspect’s arrest must be gone into -fully. And you see I know them thoroughly.”</p> - -<p>He saw his dilemma. “I did not say I should -charge you, only that you have now committed an -act which at such a time of crisis carries serious -consequences.”</p> - -<p>It was my turn to chuckle; but I had more to gain -than merely turn the tables on him.</p> - -<p>“I have done nothing which I am not perfectly -willing to make known publicly anywhere. When -I learned my friend’s sentiments and hopes in -regard to Miss Drakona, my own object was instantly<span class="pagenum" id="Page_241">[241]</span> -changed. But for his persistence, I should -probably have left Warsaw to-day.”</p> - -<p>This drew a long, keen, searching look on me. -“Does Miss Drakona know this?”</p> - -<p>“Of course.”</p> - -<p>“Are you aware of the charges against Count -Tuleski? That if made good, they may involve a -life sentence, or at least, Siberia?”</p> - -<p>“Why do you tell me this?”</p> - -<p>“You are shrewd enough to understand, Mr. -Anstruther.”</p> - -<p>“I will not discuss such a question.”</p> - -<p>“If this matter against you is not pressed, will -you leave Warsaw?”</p> - -<p>“How can I? I have agreed to be examined -to-morrow about the Bratinsk matter.”</p> - -<p>He waved an impatient hand. “I can arrange -that, of course.”</p> - -<p>“I will go on condition that Madame Drakona -is at once set at liberty and the evidence you are -holding back is placed in my hands, and that Miss -Volna Drakona is absolved from all responsibility -for the affair at Bratinsk.”</p> - -<p>I looked for an outburst of anger at this; but he -listened closely and then sat thinking, a heavy -frown on his dark face.</p> - -<p>“What is behind that?” he asked after the pause.</p> - -<p>“That Miss Drakona must be a free agent to -become the wife of my friend if she will.”</p> - -<p>“Free to go to Siberia?” he sneered; “or perhaps -you mean to England?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_242">[242]</span>“There is an end of the thing. I have no use -for a man who doubts my word.”</p> - -<p>“You forget how grossly I have been deceived -already.”</p> - -<p>I made no reply, but leant back in my chair, -crossed my legs, and shoved my hands into my -pockets with a great show of unconcern.</p> - -<p>“Where is Miss Drakona?” I took no notice. -“Can you communicate with her?” I took a paper -from my pocket and began to read it. “If I agree, -when will you leave Warsaw?” I made a pencil -note on the paper, folded it up and put it away with -a sigh of weariness.</p> - -<p>“I did not mean to doubt your word. I retract -what I said.”</p> - -<p>“That’s another matter. We can resume. Provided -you keep faith with me throughout. Then, -as soon as Madame Drakona is free and you have -handed me the evidence against her and satisfied -me that the charge against her daughter is settled, -I will go by the next train?”</p> - -<p>“On your word of honour?”</p> - -<p>“On my word of honour.”</p> - -<p>He thought for a moment. “You can arrange -to leave to-morrow night. There will be certain -formalities to settle of course. I will see to them -to-morrow. Come to my private house to-morrow -at six o’clock and I shall be prepared with everything. -Are you still with General von Eckerstein?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_243">[243]</span>“No. I shall stay to-night at the <i>Hotel Vladimir</i>.”</p> - -<p>“You can go. Oh, by the way,” he added in a -tone of indifference; “your manservant has -been brought here with your luggage from -Bratinsk.”</p> - -<p>Something in his manner struck me. His indifference -seemed forced. “Is he a prisoner?” I -asked.</p> - -<p>“Oh, no. Not now.”</p> - -<p>“Let him bring my things to the <i>Vladimir</i>.”</p> - -<p>He struck his table bell. “This gentleman has -been brought here needlessly,” he said to the man -who came. “He has certain instructions to give -about his manservant. See that they are carried -out. Good-night, Mr. Anstruther.”</p> - -<p>I left the message for Felsen, and as I was passing -out I saw Burski. He gave me a quick glance -of congratulation.</p> - -<p>“I am going, you see,” I said.</p> - -<p>“I did no more than my duty,” he answered, for -those about us to hear.</p> - -<p>“I have no grudge against you. I hope you will -always do no less than your duty.”</p> - -<p>He noticed the equivocal phrase. “I think I can -be depended upon,” was his equally ambiguous -reply.</p> - -<p>“Good-night. I am going to the <i>Hotel Vladimir</i>.”</p> - -<p>“It is nothing to me. Good-night.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_244">[244]</span>I moved off; and just then some one called out—“Burski, -the chief wants you.”</p> - -<p>I turned my head at the call; and was just in -time to catch his eyes fixed upon me with an expression -which set me thinking as I stepped into the -street and started for the hotel.</p> - -<p>It was a look which suggested that the mask was -off in that moment.</p> - -<p>Had he been just fooling me?</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_245">[245]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XXIII<br /> - - -<small>SPY WORK</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">IT is never pleasant to have to admit even in the -secrecy of one’s own private thoughts that one -has been fooled; nor does the cleverness of the -fooler afford any but the coldest consolation.</p> - -<p>Yet when I sat down to think things over calmly, -I could come to only one conclusion—that in my -trial of wits against Bremenhof and his agents I -had been wofully worsted.</p> - -<p>A little thing will suffice to start suspicion; and -in this case it was that strange look which I had -surprised on Burski’s face.</p> - -<p>Once started, however, my suspicions gathered -like snow flakes in a drift, and quickly hardened -into certainty. Everything seemed to be as highly -charged with doubt, as a bomb with dynamite. I -could see how I had just played into their hands, -like a countryman in the care of a gang of sharpers.</p> - -<p>Why should Bremenhof give in about Madame -Drakona; and to me of all men? He had cunningly -led me to believe that it was because of my -changed relations in regard to Volna. But mine -were little more than blank cartridges; yet he had -waved the white flag the instant I fired one at him.</p> - -<p>I could see now how unreal the whole interview -had been. He had read my purpose and had just<span class="pagenum" id="Page_246">[246]</span> -played with me, keeping his own plan cunningly -concealed. He meant to use me for that plan. -What was it? And how did he mean me to help -him?</p> - -<p>There was the matter of Felsen, too. Why had -Bremenhof been at the pains to render me a service? -I had not been so dense as not to notice that his -indifference in mentioning Felsen was feigned. -What object had he in sending the man back to me -at such a moment?</p> - -<p>I recalled the interview I had overheard between -Felsen and the police agent at Bratinsk. The police -had brought him to Warsaw now. What had been -the relations between them in the interval? Were -they going to use him as a spy? It looked very -much like it.</p> - -<p>Then I thought of Burski and grew hot with -shame at the easy manner in which I had let the -fellow trick me with his use of the Fraternity signal -and pass words, and his offer to let me escape. He -had been fooling me of course; and had succeeded -with his subtler effort after his superior at Ladislas’ -house had failed. It was all part of the system of -spy work: and by this time Bremenhof knew everything -and was no doubt laughing at me and setting -the snare which was to complete my overthrow.</p> - -<p>Sackcloth and ashes may be hard wearing apparel; -but they don’t hurt as much as the stings of -such humiliation as I felt in realizing my self-satisfied -stupidity and the ease with which I had been -gulled.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_247">[247]</span>The one redeeming point was that my eyes had -been opened before it was too late; and the question -was whether I could still get out of the mess into -which I had blundered.</p> - -<p>I soon guessed the drift of Bremenhof’s scheme. -It was to ruin me by convicting me of complicity -in the Fraternity conspiracy; and in the meanwhile -to use me to enable him to find Volna. Felsen was -no doubt the chosen spy for the latter part; and -Burski for the former.</p> - -<p>My first step was obvious. I must not let either -man know that I suspected him.</p> - -<p>With Felsen this was easy. When he arrived I -talked over matters with him; listened to the story -of his sufferings on my account; promised him a -liberal reward for what he had endured; and did -my best to make him feel that he still had my -confidence.</p> - -<p>With the police agent, Burski, I had to be much -more wary. I had already had proofs of his shrewdness; -and I found him prepared with an explanation -of his call to Bremenhof as I was leaving the -Department.</p> - -<p>He sent up his name openly, and as the hotel -servant was leaving the room he said, with official -curtness: “A letter from Colonel Bremenhof.”</p> - -<p>It was a formal notice that my examination had -been postponed.</p> - -<p>“We are alone?” he asked in a low voice.</p> - -<p>I nodded. “I have only this room.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_248">[248]</span>He drew a chair close to mine. “We are in luck. -You noticed that the chief sent for me?”</p> - -<p>“Yes; and was a little surprised.”</p> - -<p>“A rare stroke of fortune. He suspects you and -questioned me closely as to what I had got out of -you on the way to police quarters. You know we -agents are supposed to trick a prisoner into admissions.”</p> - -<p>“An infernal system it is, too; but they can’t -get at me. They had me for nearly a week; but -I have friends, and they were forced to let me go.”</p> - -<p>“You must be careful, friend. You are to be -watched and——” Here he smiled very slyly—“The -chief has picked me out for the work. Is not -that luck?”</p> - -<p>He was evidently pretty sure of me. “I can’t -quite understand that,” I said, as if in doubt. “As -a matter of fact I found the Colonel willing to do -all I asked.” Then I became apparently confidential; -that is, I told him just as much as I surmised -Bremenhof would have told him already; and referring -to the visit to Bremenhof’s house, I laid special -stress on the fact that Ladislas, as a leader of the -Fraternity, had assigned the task to me.</p> - -<p>He pledged himself to help and questioned me -as to my object.</p> - -<p>“Is that all?” he exclaimed, with a shrug of the -shoulders when I said my object was merely to get -the papers. “He is so hated and feared that I -hoped——” here he dropped his voice to a whisper<span class="pagenum" id="Page_249">[249]</span> -and looked intently and meaningly at me—“that -your orders went farther.”</p> - -<p>I understood him. “I am an Englishman, friend, -and no assassin,” I said firmly.</p> - -<p>He made as if to conceal a natural disappointment. -“And this uniform.”</p> - -<p>“A disguise to enable me to get the Count’s -friends away under the pretence of an arrest. But -I doubt now if I shall need it.”</p> - -<p>He paused. “A shrewd plan indeed; but not so -far-reaching as I had looked for and hoped. It is -best for friends to be frank.”</p> - -<p>“The Count himself as you know is dead against -all violence.”</p> - -<p>“The time is past for mere talk; we must act,” -he exclaimed, with an excellent suggestion of suppressed -excitement; and he sought to lead me to -discuss the affairs of the Fraternity.</p> - -<p>“I am not a leader and have only to do the task -assigned to me,” I said. “Let others do as they -will.”</p> - -<p>“You believe our freedom can be won without -violence?”</p> - -<p>“I have only to do the task assigned to me,” I -repeated; and would not be drawn any farther.</p> - -<p>As he was going he referred to Felsen. “You -trust your servant? You know he is also suspect.”</p> - -<p>“I know he is a good servant.”</p> - -<p>“Do not trust him too far. He talks too freely. -Be on your guard; and don’t let him see this uniform.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_250">[250]</span> -He will know that I have brought it; and the -knowledge might be dangerous to both of us.”</p> - -<p>It was a clever stroke for one spy to put me on -my guard against the other; but my eyes were no -longer blinded; and his warning did not mislead me.</p> - -<p>I was fully alive to the personal risk I was running, -and I spent a couple of hours in very anxious -thought, recasting my plans for the next day. In -the end I resolved to act as though implicitly believing -in Bremenhof’s sincerity, and saw how to use -one of his own spies to let him know my intention.</p> - -<p>In the morning I wrote a note to Volna.</p> - -<div class="blockquot2"> - -<p>“<span class="smcap">Dear Miss Drakona</span>,—I am glad to tell you -that in an interview I had with Colonel Bremenhof -last night he agreed to hand over to me the evidence -against your mother and also to place it on record -that there is no charge of any kind against you. -He imposed one condition; and I shall comply with -it by leaving Warsaw to-night. I think it better -not to call upon you this morning. Therefore I -send this by my servant, Jacob Felsen, who is to -be trusted.</p> - -<p>“I wish you earnestly, God-speed, and shall -always be</p> - -<p class="right"><span class="indentright">“Your Friend,</span><br /> - -“<span class="smcap">Robert Anstruther</span>.”</p> -</div> - -<p>I addressed this openly to Volna and gave it to -my servant.</p> - -<p>“I am going to trust you with a very important<span class="pagenum" id="Page_251">[251]</span> -secret, Felsen,” I said as impressively and earnestly -as I could. “The safety of the person to whom this -is addressed may depend upon your good faith. I -cannot go to the place myself, but I feel I can rely -upon your doing all I look for from you in the -matter.”</p> - -<p>He answered with a hundred protestations of -fidelity; and was so over-insistent that I was quite -sure he meant to take the letter straight to Bremenhof, -who would either hurry to the house himself -or send to have Volna brought to him. He would -thus find that I had given the right address and -was apparently acting, as my letter implied, in reliance -upon his word.</p> - -<p>But as I was careful that Felsen did not leave my -hotel until it was impossible for Bremenhof or his -men to get to the Place of St. John before Volna -had left to keep her appointment with me, I was -risking nothing in giving away her real address.</p> - -<p>As soon as he was gone I started to meet her. I -found Burski in the hall of the hotel smoking a -cigar and chatting with some other men.</p> - -<p>I concluded that I was to be shadowed and that -he was there to point me out to whoever might be -detailed for the work.</p> - -<p>“Ah, good-morning, Mr. Anstruther,” he said, -coming up to me.</p> - -<p>I stopped and returned his greeting. “What is -the news? Is the trouble over?”</p> - -<p>“No, indeed. It is going to begin. The men in -almost every factory and workshop in the city have<span class="pagenum" id="Page_252">[252]</span> -struck work: every policeman is on duty, and the -soldiers are being held in readiness. It will be a -black day for Warsaw.”</p> - -<p>“There will be violence, you mean?”</p> - -<p>“Do men get together in thousands and tens of -thousands just to shake hands with one another? -You are not going out?”</p> - -<p>“Indeed I am. I have a free day—my last possibly -in Warsaw—and I wish to see matters for -myself. Where are the strikers in force?”</p> - -<p>At this moment a man who was sitting near the -door rose and sauntered out, followed soon afterwards -by a second. I marked them well; for I -guessed they might be told off to shadow me.</p> - -<p>“They are in force everywhere,” he replied. -“Shall you be long away?”</p> - -<p>“Come with me and show me things? One -direction is as good as another for me.”</p> - -<p>He drew me aside and lowered his voice to a -whisper: “I am supposed to be following you, you -know. But if you tell me when you’ll get back here, -it will do.” Such a clever assumption of sincerity.</p> - -<p>“Frankly, I don’t know.” I did not; but not for -the reason I wished him to infer. “I may soon have -had enough of it.” And with that I went to the -door, glanced up and down the street, and then -strolled off as though I had no purpose beyond the -merest curiosity.</p> - -<p>I soon perceived that I was being followed by the -two men I had seen leave the hotel; and a well -trained Russian sleuthhound can be very difficult<span class="pagenum" id="Page_253">[253]</span> -to shake off. But I had a plan for doing this; and -luck soon favoured me.</p> - -<p>In one of the side streets off Noviswiat Street, the -great business thoroughfare, a crowd of strikers -stood listening to a very excited speaker. I got into -the middle of them and just when he was abusing -the employers and cursing the police for taking -their side against the workers, I pointed out the two -sleuths to the men close to me and whispered that -they were police spies. The news spread like burning -oil on water; and when I slipped away, the two -men were the centre of a fierce, threatening mob -and far too much concerned for their own safety to -care what became of me.</p> - -<p>The incident had delayed me seriously, however, -and a glance at my watch showed me it was already -a quarter past eleven, the hour for my appointment -with Volna.</p> - -<p>I had at least a mile to go and after a sharp walk -for a couple of hundred yards, I hailed a sleigh.</p> - -<p>Then the unexpected happened. “The Church -of St. Paul as fast as you can,” I called to the man -as he pulled up; and I was stepping quickly into -the vehicle when some one laid a hand on my -shoulder.</p> - -<p>I turned quickly; and to my infinite chagrin I -found it was the agent, Burski, a little out of breath, -but smiling and evidently on excellent terms with -himself.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_254">[254]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XXIV<br /> - - -<small>BLACK MONDAY IN WARSAW</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">“I WAS almost afraid I shouldn’t catch you -up,” said Burski.</p> - -<p>“I thought you couldn’t get away?” I growled.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I managed it all right. I thought it would -be a pity for you to miss anything I could shew you -on your last day in the city; and such a day; so I -hurried after you. Nearly lost you in that crowd, -though. Going to the Church of St. Paul, are you? -That’ll make a capital starting point. Jump in.”</p> - -<p>But it was not in my programme to take him to -meet Volna. “No, I think as you’re with me, we -shall see more if we walk,” I replied, and I tossed -the driver a rouble and dismissed him.</p> - -<p>Burski laughed. “That illustrates one of my pet -theories,” he said; “that you English are sometimes -a most changeable and impulsive people.”</p> - -<p>“I am not interested in your theories about my -countrymen.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I won’t force them on you. I hate a man -who is always cramming his views down your -throat. He’s a bore—the poorest sort of creature -in the world. Which way shall we walk?”</p> - -<p>“All ways are the same to me.”</p> - -<p>“Let us stroll on then. It will take us to the -Church of St. Paul.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_255">[255]</span>I was so angry, so perplexed how to shake him -off, and at the same time so anxious to get to Volna -that I would not trust myself to speak. Every minute -of delay increased the risk that she might tire -of waiting—or jump to the conclusion that I could -not keep the appointment—and go back to the house -where I knew Bremenhof’s men might already be -waiting for her.</p> - -<p>Burski acted as though he saw nothing of my -uneasiness. He chatted away quite unconcernedly, -calling my attention now to a church and again -to some public building; and accepting my -monosyllabic surly replies with unruffled complacency.</p> - -<p>Once chance offered of getting away. A great -crowd of strikers came marching past, filling the -roadway, and as the accompanying mob of stragglers -surged on to the footpath, I was about to -plunge into the midst of their ranks when he slipped -his arm into mine and drew me back into a doorway.</p> - -<p>“For Heaven’s sake be careful,” he cried. “The -scum of the city is there, and your very life might -be in danger.”</p> - -<p>It appeared as though he might well be right; but -I could have cursed him for his forethought all the -same.</p> - -<p>The strikers themselves looked formidable enough. -There were several hundred of them, stem-faced -men all; resolute, silent, determined, dogged, as -though moved by a common deep-set purpose, they<span class="pagenum" id="Page_256">[256]</span> -maintained a rough order of march, leaders at the -head and on the flank of each band.</p> - -<p>The mob hanging on their skirts were of a very -different class, however; ill-clad, dirty, unkempt tatter-de-malions, -the dregs of the alleys and by-ways -of the city, ripe for any mischief or devilment. Evil -men and worse women, they shuffled and scrambled -and hustled along, with occasional cheers for the -strikers, hoarse cries and oaths to one another, and -execrations for the government: a towsled, disorderly -rabble, unquestionably dangerous, and high-charged -with thoughts and hopes of violence. It -would not be their fault if the day ended without -open resistance, looting and bloodshed.</p> - -<p>For many minutes precious to me they filled the -streets and made progress impossible; and before -they had passed, a clock near by struck twelve.</p> - -<p>An hour past the time at which I was to have met -Volna. She would surely have given me up and in -all probability had already gone back to the house -to which in my fatuous confidence in my own -cleverness I had been reckless enough to send -Bremenhof.</p> - -<p>“Where have the strikers come from?” I asked -Burski, as a sudden thought chilled me.</p> - -<p>“From where we are going, the Square in front -of the Church of St. Paul. They have an ugly look -and we shall have Petersburg over again, if they -don’t shake themselves free from the rabble. And it -may be even worse here, for the Fraternity have -brought in arms and are prepared to resist. There -will be fighting before night.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_257">[257]</span>“Spoken very much like a police agent that,” I -exclaimed.</p> - -<p>He shrugged his shoulders. “One gets the habit, -I suppose. I was a police agent long before I joined -the Fraternity; and one judges of things from that -standpoint at times. See, they have swept the -Square clear,” he added, as we reached the Church.</p> - -<p>“And at this point we’ll part company, please.”</p> - -<p>He assumed great surprise. “Part company? -Why we have seen scarcely anything yet.”</p> - -<p>“I mean what I say.”</p> - -<p>He paused and then his manner changed. “I am -really sorry for this, Mr. Anstruther.”</p> - -<p>“Sorry for what?”</p> - -<p>“Of course, I have seen that I was not wanted, -but the fact is I myself am being watched. I am -compelled to keep with you for an hour or so.”</p> - -<p>“You suggested just now that you came because -I had asked you,” I rapped back.</p> - -<p>“Well, you did ask me, didn’t you? And you -put it so naturally that I really thought you were -in earnest.”</p> - -<p>“I wasn’t. I don’t wish to be seen by our friends -to-day in the company of so well known a police -agent as yourself.”</p> - -<p>“Let us see then how we can manage it? The -simplest way will be for me to drop behind. The -friends won’t know we are together, and my superiors -will see I am obeying orders.”</p> - -<p>“But I don’t wish to be shadowed either.”</p> - -<p>He spread out his hands with an air of bewilderment.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_258">[258]</span> -“For the sake of the Fraternity I must not -lose my position in the Police. You see that?”</p> - -<p>“I see one thing which is enough for me. I am -not going to be shadowed. You may as well understand -that.”</p> - -<p>“But we are not going to quarrel, surely.”</p> - -<p>“If necessary we are.”</p> - -<p>He sighed as though I were most unreasonable. -“It has always been one of my pet theories——”</p> - -<p>“Hang your theories. Are you going to persist -in following me?”</p> - -<p>“No, I am not.”</p> - -<p>“Then go your way and leave me to go mine.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I will do that.”</p> - -<p>But he kept at my side. “Then go back.”</p> - -<p>“Very well. I am sorry I have annoyed you.”</p> - -<p>“I shan’t be annoyed if you leave me now.”</p> - -<p>“I am glad to hear that.”</p> - -<p>“But you are still coming on.”</p> - -<p>“I am thinking.”</p> - -<p>The Square was nearly deserted and I looked -everywhere for Volna. The clock chimed the quarter -past the hour. She was not there.</p> - -<p>I pulled up. “I have had enough of this. What -are you going to do?”</p> - -<p>“I have a suggestion. Let us go to Colonel -Bremenhof and tell him. He is close here.”</p> - -<p>“Where?”</p> - -<p>“The Place of St. John, No. 17.”</p> - -<p>I turned on him so angrily in my surprise that he -drew back a pace and his right hand went to his<span class="pagenum" id="Page_259">[259]</span> -pocket, where I guessed he had a revolver. But he -forced a look of indifference, and keeping his eyes -on mine jerked his head in the direction.</p> - -<p>“It is only a short distance across the Square -there.”</p> - -<p>It was now quite clear my scheme had gone -wrong. Either Volna had been prevented from -coming to meet me; or, having come had been scared -away by the mob, or had given me up. If she had -returned home, she was already in Bremenhof’s -power; and the sooner I knew of it the better. On -the other hand, if she was not there, and he or his -men were, I could confront him with the proof of -his double dealing.</p> - -<p>“I don’t see why we shouldn’t adopt the suggestion,” -I said, indifferently. “If Colonel Bremenhof -has ordered me to be shadowed, I may as well know -why. We’ll go there.”</p> - -<p>“This way then,” he replied, adding after a -pause, “I trust you won’t misunderstand my position, -Mr. Anstruther.”</p> - -<p>“Why are you so anxious about it?”</p> - -<p>“You have been so badly treated by the Department, -for one thing; and of course, as a fellow -member of the Fraternity, I am bound to help you -all I can. But you don’t seem to trust me.”</p> - -<p>“How did you know Colonel Bremenhof was at -this address, the Place of St. John?”</p> - -<p>“He sent me word this morning.” He told the -lie very plausibly and without the slightest hesitation.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_260">[260]</span>“You know his affairs pretty closely—what do -you suppose he is doing there?”</p> - -<p>“I should know well enough but, you see, I -haven’t been either at headquarters or at his house -since last night, when I left to see you at the <i>Hotel -Vladimir</i>.”</p> - -<p>“I should find it easier to believe you if I had not -myself sent the address to him this morning at a -time which made it impossible for him to have communicated -it to you.”</p> - -<p>“He has a hundred secret sources of information. -He must have known this long before.”</p> - -<p>“Why?”</p> - -<p>He spread out his hand. “How otherwise could -he have sent it to me?”</p> - -<p>“If he did send it,” I retorted drily.</p> - -<p>He stopped abruptly as though an idea had just -occurred to him. “Wait. Wait. How did you -send it to him?”</p> - -<p>“By my servant, Felsen.”</p> - -<p>“Then that is it,” he cried. “I suspected that -fellow. It was he who told me the address, declaring -the chief had sent the message by him. He is a -traitor, that servant of yours. The scoundrel.” He -was quite hot in his indignation.</p> - -<p>“But you said he was suspect,” I reminded him.</p> - -<p>“I wished to warn you. I told you he talked. I -wish I had spoken more plainly. But you are so -quick, I thought you would understand.”</p> - -<p>“I am beginning to now,” I replied, as we hurried -on.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_261">[261]</span>As we reached the Place of St. John the noise of -a great tumult reached us from the direction in -which we had seen the strikers marching; the subdued -roar of thousands of hoarse voices, followed -first by some desultory shots and then by the rattle -of musketry firing.</p> - -<p>The people about us paused, and then began to -run in the direction of the sound.</p> - -<p>“It has begun,” said Burski. “The troops are -stationed by the Government Buildings and the -strikers have come in conflict with them.”</p> - -<p>It was to the accompaniment of this ominous -music of revolt that we approached the house. A -small force of police were gathered before it, and I -scanned the windows eagerly for some sign of -Volna’s presence. I saw nothing.</p> - -<p>There was a short delay before we were admitted. -Burski drew aside two of the men and during the -short discussion, curious looks were cast at me. In -the end way was made for us and we were allowed -to pass.</p> - -<p>The moment we were inside Burski said: “We -must wait here;” and another man who was in the -passage placed himself by my side.</p> - -<p>It looked very, very much as though I had walked -into a trap and was once more under arrest.</p> - -<p>I glanced at Burski. “What does this mean?”</p> - -<p>For answer he shrugged his shoulders and threw -up his hands as though he was as perplexed as I. -“Simply the orders, that’s all.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_262">[262]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XXV<br /> - - -<small>NO. 17, THE PLACE OF ST. JOHN</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">WE stood silent for perhaps a minute and I -strained my ears for the sound of voices -in the rooms near. Not so much as a whisper was -to be heard.</p> - -<p>Presently the stairs creaked above, and I saw a -woman, tear-stained and troubled-looking, peering -cautiously down at us.</p> - -<p>“What are you doing there? Come down,” said -Burski, quickly.</p> - -<p>I guessed that she was Volna’s old nurse, and -that she had been listening above stairs. She came -down, her eyes full of alarm.</p> - -<p>“In which room are they?” I asked, sharply.</p> - -<p>“The back——” she began, pointing to a door, -when Burski stopped her.</p> - -<p>“Silence,” he interposed.</p> - -<p>But I had the information I needed and sprang -past him and ran up the stairs. “You must not go -up, Mr. Anstruther,” he cried.</p> - -<p>“Why not? I am no prisoner,” I answered; and -before he could prevent me, I had reached the door -and entered the room, Burski at my heels, to find -Volna in a condition of mingled defiance and distress, -and Bremenhof pacing the floor angrily.</p> - -<p>“What is the meaning of this?” he cried.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_263">[263]</span>“That is exactly what I have come to see,” said I.</p> - -<p>Volna got up. “Is it true, Mr. Anstruther, that -you sent this address to Colonel Bremenhof?”</p> - -<p>“Should this man remain to hear what has to be -said?” I asked Bremenhof, pointing to Burski.</p> - -<p>He found the question an awkward one. Unwilling -to let Burski overhear the conversation and -yet equally unwilling to remain without some protection, -he was at a loss what to do.</p> - -<p>“Take the key of the door with you, Burski, and -remain within call,” he said, after a pause.</p> - -<p>I waited until we three were alone and then -answered Volna’s question. “It is possible that -Colonel Bremenhof obtained the address through -me. How <i>did</i> you get it, sir?”</p> - -<p>But Volna did not wait for him to answer. “He -has told me more than once that in consideration -of his allowing you to leave the country, you betrayed -my address to him.”</p> - -<p>I turned to Bremenhof. “Do you repeat that -now in my presence?”</p> - -<p>“You have no right to come blustering here,” he -said.</p> - -<p>“Do you repeat that story of my treachery now -in my presence? Come. Dare you?”</p> - -<p>“Don’t think to intimidate me.”</p> - -<p>“I thought you would not dare. Now, will you -tell Miss Drakona what really passed last night; or -shall I?”</p> - -<p>“These matters cannot be gone into now. You -must both come to the Department and the whole<span class="pagenum" id="Page_264">[264]</span> -thing shall be——” I put my back against the door -and he took alarm instantly. He broke off and said -quickly: “My men are here.”</p> - -<p>“You will not call them yet, Colonel Bremenhof,” -I said very deliberately.</p> - -<p>“Do you presume to threaten me?”</p> - -<p>“This is a personal matter between Miss Drakona, -yourself and me. You have slandered me to -her, and your official position cannot and shall not—understand, -shall not—prevent your giving an -explanation.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll soon see about that.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t call your men. I warn you;” and I put -my hand to my pocket as though I had a weapon -concealed. I had none; but he was not a difficult -person to bluff; and my look was steady enough to -frighten him.</p> - -<p>“Mr. Anstruther!” exclaimed Volna, in alarm.</p> - -<p>“This matter must be set straight, Miss Drakona.” -My tone was as firm to her as it had been -to him; and this served to complete his discomfiture.</p> - -<p>“Now, Colonel Bremenhof, I am waiting.”</p> - -<p>He sat down and was as troubled and fidgetty as -a schoolboy waiting for a birching. His eyes were -everywhere in the room, his lips moved nervously, -and his fingers played with his beard. But he said -nothing.</p> - -<p>“I will help you to start. You gave me your -word last night that Madame Drakona should be -released to-day; that you would place the evidence -against her in my hands at your house to-night; and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_265">[265]</span> -that all charges against this lady should be withdrawn. -Is that true?”</p> - -<p>“Yes; that is what I have explained,” he muttered.</p> - -<p>“The express object, as I told you plainly, was -that Miss Drakona should be a perfectly free agent -to marry my friend Count Ladislas Tuleski or not -as she chose.”</p> - -<p>“I have said that too, in effect.”</p> - -<p>“In effect!” cried Volna contemptuously.</p> - -<p>“The one condition you imposed was that I -should leave the country, and to that I agreed.”</p> - -<p>“That is only your way of putting it,” he said, -beginning to gather courage as the minutes passed.</p> - -<p>“I wrote as much to you this morning, Miss -Drakona, and gave the letter to my servant, Felsen, -to bring to you. Have you received it?”</p> - -<p>“Colonel Bremenhof has given it to me, Mr. -Anstruther.”</p> - -<p>“Turned letter carrier, eh?” said I, drily.</p> - -<p>“The explanation of my possession of it is perfectly -simple. Your servant was arrested by one of -my men this morning; and when he was searched, -the letter was found upon him. I deemed it best to -bring it here myself.”</p> - -<p>“And to add that I betrayed the address to -you?”</p> - -<p>“Your man told me that you had instructed him -to bring it to me. Of course, he may have lied. -But how was I to know that?”</p> - -<p>His air of blameless innocence, as palpably false<span class="pagenum" id="Page_266">[266]</span> -as his explanation, was laughable; but it was my cue -at the moment to accept both.</p> - -<p>“There is only one thing that really matters,” I -declared. “Are you prepared to keep your word -to release Madame Drakona, to give up the evidence -against her, and to certify officially that there is no -charge against Miss Drakona here?”</p> - -<p>His start of anger and the vicious look he shot -at me showed that he appreciated the tight corner -in which this put him. He was hesitating how to -answer, when unfortunately Volna’s indignation -would not be restrained.</p> - -<p>“If you are satisfied with the explanation, Mr. -Anstruther, I am not. Colonel Bremenhof’s charge -against you was of deliberate, not involuntary betrayal. -That it was part of your pledge to him.”</p> - -<p>I raised my hand in protest; but it was too late. -He saw his chance and took it at once cunningly. -He rose and said: “If I am already judged, nothing -more can be done here. Burski!” he called in -a loud ringing voice.</p> - -<p>I stepped from the door and Burski and the second -man entered.</p> - -<p>“You called, Colonel?”</p> - -<p>“We are going to the offices of the Department. -Let the Englishman be searched. He has -a weapon.”</p> - -<p>Burski drew his revolver and turned to me.</p> - -<p>“No, you are mistaken. I know what you -thought. See!” and I turned my pocket inside out. -“I don’t resist.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_267">[267]</span>Resistance being useless, it was just as well to -make a virtue of offering none.</p> - -<p>“You threatened me,” said Bremenhof.</p> - -<p>“Is that the charge against me?”</p> - -<p>“The charge will be explained in proper time,” -he snapped.</p> - -<p>“And I will see that the explanation is proper, -too.”</p> - -<p>“Silence!” he cried. Now that his men were -present, his natural instincts as an official bully -reasserted themselves.</p> - -<p>It was an ugly development of the situation; and -my chagrin was the more bitter because only my -own blind self-confidence had brought it about.</p> - -<p>Volna blamed herself, however, setting it all down -to her last angry interposition. “I am so sorry,” -she said to me. “This is my fault.”</p> - -<p>“Not a bit of it. He meant to do it in any case. -You only made it a little easier for him to show his -hand. The real blame is mine, as I will explain -to you.”</p> - -<p>“The explanation will have to wait,” sneered -Bremenhof. “You have many other things to explain -first. See that a carriage is brought, Burski, -for Miss Drakona to go with me. You will take -the Englishman. Take him away now.”</p> - -<p>Volna gave a cry of distress, and was coming -toward me when Bremenhof pushed between us.</p> - -<p>“You must not speak to the prisoner,” he said, -bluntly.</p> - -<p>“Come, Mr. Anstruther,” said Burski.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_268">[268]</span>“You need have no fear on my account, Miss -Drakona,” I assured her, as I went out with Burski.</p> - -<p>“What is the reason for this?” he asked, as we -stood a moment on the landing, after he had sent -his companion for the carriage.</p> - -<p>“It means that for the moment you have out-played -me—for the moment, that’s all.”</p> - -<p>“Can I help you?”</p> - -<p>I looked at him steadily. “Yes, by dropping -your pretence.”</p> - -<p>“You wrong me, friend. I can still help you to -escape. I can get you out of the city, if you will.”</p> - -<p>“Colonel Bremenhof’s orders, eh? No, thank -you; not again. I am just as anxious to be a prisoner -now as he is to get me out of the city.”</p> - -<p>“He means mischief for you. I told you last -night.”</p> - -<p>“You told me many lies last night and acted -others. And I have had quite enough of them and -of you. Now, go ahead and do as he told you.”</p> - -<p>He shrugged his shoulders. “If you get to -Headquarters it will be too late,” he said.</p> - -<p>At that moment his comrade came running up. -“If the prisoners are to be taken, Burski, you’d -better come. There’s a crowd of the strikers -close by.”</p> - -<p>Burski looked at me sharply.</p> - -<p>I smiled. “May be a bit awkward for you, eh?”</p> - -<p>We went down to the front door.</p> - -<p>“Is the carriage there yet?” asked Burski.</p> - -<p>“Just driven up,” was the reply.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_269">[269]</span>The clamour of a crowd outside reached our ears. -I put out my hand to open the door and Burski -stopped me. He was looking very anxious. “Call -the chief,” he said hurriedly.</p> - -<p>The man sprang up the stairs.</p> - -<p>Burski and I were left alone.</p> - -<p>The clamour outside increased and some one -knocked at the door.</p> - -<p>“Why don’t you open the door? If you are in -earnest about helping me to escape, let me call in the -crowd.”</p> - -<p>Instead of replying he drew his revolver.</p> - -<p>The knock was repeated, and a voice called: -“Burski, Stragoff, either of you. Quick, man, -quick, if you’re coming.”</p> - -<p>The noise of the crowd was growing every moment, -and my guard’s perplexity grew with it.</p> - -<p>The door of the room above us was opened, and -Bremenhof called, “Burski, Burski. Are you -there?”</p> - -<p>Attracted by the call his eyes left me a moment. -The next I had his revolver hand in mine, and, -having the advantage of the surprise, wrenched it -away from him.</p> - -<p>He called out, and Bremenhof and the second man -came running down.</p> - -<p>The noise without shewed that the crowd were -close to the house. I threw the door wide -open.</p> - -<p>Two men were on the doorstep and fell back at -the sight of the weapon in my hand.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_270">[270]</span>The crowd were close at hand, streaming past the -corner of the Place of St. John.</p> - -<p>I fired two shots in the air. At the sound the -crowd turned and faced towards me.</p> - -<p>“The police are here. Rescue! Rescue!” I -shouted with all the strength of my lungs.</p> - -<p>A loud roar of angry shouts answered me, and a -number of the men breaking from the crowd came -pouring toward the house.</p> - -<p>The police agents outside darted away like hares.</p> - -<p>At the same instant Burski and the others seized -me; and after a short, fierce struggle I was dragged -back inside and the door was slammed just as the -first comers from the mob reached the house.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_271">[271]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XXVI<br /> - - -<small>THE TABLES TURNED</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">THE tables were turned now, and as the mob -howled and clamoured and hammered at the -door, a braver man than Bremenhof might well have -lost his nerve.</p> - -<p>He was pale, and trembled, partly with anger, -but more with terror, as he stared at me in doubt -what I would do next.</p> - -<p>The chances of the struggle had left me nearest -the door; and as I had retained possession of Burski’s -revolver, I had command of the situation.</p> - -<p>“You won’t let them in,” he said, as the hammering -at the door increased in violence, and the crowd -yelled for it to be opened. “They’ll tear us to -pieces if you do. For God’s sake.”</p> - -<p>“You are willing to keep your word now, I suppose?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, yes, in everything. Everything,” he replied -eagerly.</p> - -<p>Then Burski, who was as cool and collected as his -chief was agitated, made a move the purpose of -which I was to see later. He whispered to his companions, -and Bremenhof hurried back up the staircase -and the other man ran away to the back of the -house.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_272">[272]</span>“Now, Mr. Anstruther, we must face this out -together. What are you going to do?”</p> - -<p>Those outside were battering at the door with a -violence that threatened to break it down every -moment. A heavy stone was hurled through the -small glass light above it, and a loud cheer greeted -the smash.</p> - -<p>I turned and threw the door open and then his -object was made plain.</p> - -<p>As I opened it, he sent up a great shout.</p> - -<p>“Help! help!” he called, in ringing stentorian -tones. “Thank God you have come, friends. The -rest of the cursed police have bolted, but I’ve kept -this one from escaping. My fellow prisoners are -upstairs.”</p> - -<p>It was a clever ruse; and in an instant a dozen -hands shot out eagerly to grab me. I sprang back -and Burski tried to block my retreat; but I thrust -him away and reached the stairs.</p> - -<p>“Stop. This is a trick,” I shouted. “That is -the police agent. I am an Englishman. It was I -who fired the shots just now and called for help.”</p> - -<p>A babel of oaths and confused cries greeted this; -and the men in front halted a moment in hesitation.</p> - -<p>Burski saw the hesitation. “He lies, like the -police dog he is, to save his skin,” he called. “Look -at the weapon in his hand. Some of you will know -the police pattern.”</p> - -<p>A yell of execration followed this cunning stroke, -as the crowd threatened me.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_273">[273]</span>“I took it from him,” I said; but I was not -believed and a rush was made at me again.</p> - -<p>To stop this I backed up the narrow stairway and -levelled the weapon at them. Those in front flinched -and hung back at the sight of it.</p> - -<p>“Do you want any further proof,” cried Burski. -“Is there any leader of the Fraternity here? I can -soon convince him.” His cool audacity was wonderful.</p> - -<p>A cry was raised from some one; and a pause followed -while a new comer elbowed his way to Burski. -A shout greeted his coming, and all eyes were upon -the two as they interchanged a few words in low -tones. What passed I do not know, probably some -secret sign was given; and it sufficed.</p> - -<p>“This man is one of us,” was the verdict; and -at the decision a deafening yell of rage and curses -broke out as the mob turned to me again.</p> - -<p>“Police spy. Liar. Dog. Down with him!”</p> - -<p>“Hear me,” I shouted; but my voice was -drowned in the curses of the mob.</p> - -<p>Another rush was made at me, to be stopped -again by the levelled revolver.</p> - -<p>Then the new comer held up his hand.</p> - -<p>“If you are a friend give up your weapon.”</p> - -<p>“Clear the house of all except yourself and one -or two more and I will. I can convince you.”</p> - -<p>“Do you want to walk into a police trap, -friend?” asked Burski, with a sneer. He had the -crowd with him now and they echoed the sneer with -a laugh.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_274">[274]</span>But the leader was a persistent fellow in his way. -“How many are in the house?” he asked Burski.</p> - -<p>The latter shrugged his shoulders. “There were -plenty just now; enough to treat me pretty roughly; -and I’m no bantling.”</p> - -<p>“There are no police in the house except that -man and one other. He knows that,” I declared.</p> - -<p>The leader turned to the crowd and tried to reason -with them; but it was useless. Not a man would -leave the house. Some began to murmur and growl -at him for his interference; and the yells and cries -against me redoubled in violence.</p> - -<p>Then for a while things went all wrong with me. -One of the fellows in the hallway picked up a mat -and with a raucous laugh and an oath flung it at -me. It hit me full in the face; and a burst of laughter -and wild cheering hailed the shot.</p> - -<p>Before I knew anything more, another man -rushed up the stairs and caught me by the legs. -Down I went backwards, my weapon flew out of -my hand, and in an instant I was hauled down the -stairs, feet first into the seething mass of infuriated -men; grabbed here, thrust there, beaten, kicked and -hustled all ways at once, to the accompaniment of -such screeching, oathing and yelling as I hope I may -never hear again, at least under similar conditions.</p> - -<p>Matters would have been much worse with me, -indeed, but for one stroke of luck. One of the -crowd, a grimy, vile-smelling creature, in his eagerness -to get a kick at my head fell asprawl over me -as I lay against the wall; I grabbed him tight and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_275">[275]</span> -hung on to him, using his fat carcass as a shield -until his piercing screams for help let his friends see -what was happening.</p> - -<p>The attack ceased while they dragged him free. -I managed to scramble to my feet at the same time, -and with my back to the wall I used my fists right -and left upon the front rank of hot, straining, sweating, -staring faces in a desperate effort to win a way -back to the stairs.</p> - -<p>Against such numbers I could gain no more than -a moment’s respite, however. But it proved enough.</p> - -<p>A revolver shot rang out from the stairway and -drew all eyes that way.</p> - -<p>It was Volna.</p> - -<p>Running from the room above she had seen my -pistol on the stairs and her quick wits had suggested -to her the means of stopping the tumult. She had -discharged it over the heads of the crowd and had -thus gained a hearing.</p> - -<p>Her lovely face flushed and her eyes alight with -indignation, she used the moment of astonishment -to dash right into the midst of the crowd and reach -my side.</p> - -<p>“Shame, men, shame,” she cried. “Would you -tear your friends to pieces? I am one of the prisoners -and this is the other.”</p> - -<p>The fickleness of a mob is a proverb. Her plucky -act succeeded where all arguments and inducements -would have failed. The crowd swung over to her -side and cheered her lustily.</p> - -<p>Burski was quick to appreciate the probable results<span class="pagenum" id="Page_276">[276]</span> -to him; and I saw him begin to edge his way -to the door to escape.</p> - -<p>“Stop that man,” I called, pointing to him.</p> - -<p>In an instant his path was blocked; and I hoped -that he was going to have a taste of the treatment of -which he had secured such a full meal for me.</p> - -<p>He would have had it surely enough but for an -interruption from outside.</p> - -<p>The luck had turned right in our favour. Three -or four men shouldered their way into the house -and in their midst I saw my friend Ladislas. He -was known to many of the crowd, who made way -for him with a loud cheer.</p> - -<p>In a few words I made the situation clear to him, -and added that Bremenhof was in the room above, -and that if the crowd got wind of it in their present -temper, they would tear him to pieces.</p> - -<p>He succeeded ultimately in inducing the people -to leave the house; and putting Burski in charge of -three men, Ladislas, Volna and I went up to Bremenhof.</p> - -<p>He was in a condition of desperate terror and, as -we entered, started up and stared at us wide-eyed, -trembling and abject.</p> - -<p>“You are in no danger, Colonel Bremenhof,” -said Ladislas. “They shall take my life before I -will see you harmed.”</p> - -<p>“Not quite so fast as that, Ladislas,” I declared. -“Colonel Bremenhof knew what his man, Burski, -intended in setting the crowd on me, and I have a -reckoning to settle.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_277">[277]</span>The hunted expression in his eyes which had been -calmed somewhat by my friend’s words, returned -as he asked: “What do you mean?”</p> - -<p>“You shall know that in a moment. First understand -that the mob are still outside—their blood -is up. They have just been cheated of one victim, -myself, handed over to them in your stead by the -cunning of your man and with your connivance. I -have but to open the door and speak your name to -them: and what they did to me will be a trifle to -what they’ll do to you.”</p> - -<p>“Anstruther!” protested Ladislas.</p> - -<p>“This is my matter, man. Leave it to me, please. -If you’d been down under that mob’s feet, you’d -feel as I do. Now you,” and Bremenhof cowered -again as I turned to him. “Listen to me. Even -when I was in danger of my life, I kept secret the -fact that you were here in the house; and saved your -life. Out of no regard for you, believe me; for I -swear that if you refuse to do exactly what I tell -you now, I will drag you down with my own hands -and pitch you into the midst of the rabble.”</p> - -<p>“What do you want?”</p> - -<p>“But little more than you promised me last night. -Madame Drakona’s release at once, and the delivery -of the evidence you hold against her, an -official statement that there is no charge of any -kind against her daughter here; and a definite -written admission of the part you have taken -throughout this. You’ll play no more tricks -on me.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_278">[278]</span>“Yes, I agree. I’ll do it the instant I get to the -Department.”</p> - -<p>“Thank you. I know how you keep such pledges. -You will write the order for Madame Drakona’s -release here at once and will send it by Burski, your -trusted servant, with orders to conduct her to a -place we’ll settle.”</p> - -<p>“But at such a time difficulties may be raised -and——”</p> - -<p>“Yes or no, quick. As for the difficulties, you’ll -remain in our hands until you have found how to -get over them. Burski was clever enough to get -me into a mess a few minutes since. Now you can -use his cleverness to get you out of one.”</p> - -<p>“Yes. Let me see him.”</p> - -<p>“One word. You are earning your life; understand -that. Attempt any treachery and——” I -left the sentence unfinished.</p> - -<p>“I’ll do it,” he agreed. “Anything. Anything.”</p> - -<p>Volna fetched some writing materials and while -Bremenhof wrote the order, I conferred with Ladislas -and settled the details of the plan.</p> - -<p>We dared not stay longer in that house because -the police would soon be back in great force to -Bremenhof’s rescue; and Ladislas named a place -to which we could take him. But we could not have -Madame Drakona brought to the same place, because -Burski would in that event take the police -with her. We arranged, therefore, that Madame -Drakona should be taken to her own house.</p> - -<p>Moreover, as the kernel of everything was to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_279">[279]</span> -prevent Volna’s arrest, she could not go home to -receive her mother; but that difficulty the telephone -solved for us. We settled to wait at the place to -which Ladislas would take us until a telephone message -from the Drakonas’ house assured us that -Madame Drakona was there and alone.</p> - -<p>When the order was ready I fetched Burski. -Bremenhof gave him his instructions, and I said -enough to convince them both that Bremenhof’s -safety depended entirely upon their keeping faith -with us.</p> - -<p>Ladislas then explained matters to the leaders of -the mob. The crowd had meanwhile decreased in -numbers, and those who remained were induced to -disperse.</p> - -<p>A carriage was fetched and we four started, -leaving Burski in charge of a couple of the men who -had come with Ladislas, to be dispatched on his -errand as soon as our carriage was out of sight.</p> - -<p>We had done well so far; but there was still -much to do. A slight check to the plans at any -moment might mean the ruin of everything. If the -luck lasted, we should win, and only complete success -could justify the desperate move I had taken.</p> - -<p>Would the luck last?</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_280">[280]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XXVII<br /> - - -<small>THE PLAN PROSPERS</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">IF Bremenhof had been less of a coward such a -plan as ours would have been absolutely impossible. -But the sight of the mob’s fury had so saturated -him with fear that it bereft him of the power -to make even a show at resistance.</p> - -<p>I did my utmost to play on that terror. During -the short ride, I sat opposite to him, holding in full -sight the revolver which had already done us such -conspicuous service; and when we reached our destination -I linked my left arm in his as I walked -him into the house, taking care that he should see I -still held the weapon ready for use.</p> - -<p>What I should really have done had he made an -effort to escape I don’t know; but I am sure I had -convinced him that I should shoot. That fear of -me made him my slave. He watched my every -gesture, started nervously when I looked at him, -and flinched whenever I spoke.</p> - -<p>As soon as we were in the house I set him to work -to write the official declaration that he had investigated -the charges against Volna, and had found -them unfounded; and then the full statement of the -part he had played throughout.</p> - -<p>Volna meanwhile called up the servant at their -house, and having ascertained that no police were<span class="pagenum" id="Page_281">[281]</span> -in possession there, told the girl how to call us up -the instant that Madame Drakona should reach -home.</p> - -<p>There was nothing more to be done but to wait -for that message. I left Volna and Ladislas together -and remained with Bremenhof.</p> - -<p>The extent to which he was subject to my influence -during the hours in that house was remarkable. -To me quite unaccountable indeed. He was as -docile as though I had possessed hypnotic power and -had used it to subdue him.</p> - -<p>With the revolver always carefully in hand I sat -and stared at him steadily, sternly, continuously in -one long, tense, dead silence. I concentrated all -my thoughts upon the one essential object, to force -the conviction upon him that death would be the -instant penalty of resistance to my will.</p> - -<p>Twice only was the silence broken. Once when -he showed me what he had written and I ordered an -alteration; and once at the close when I asked him -how he was going to get for me the evidence against -Madame Drakona.</p> - -<p>This was the one thing in which I could not see -the way. I must have it before the spell of fear I -had cast upon him was broken; and yet I knew, -from what Burski had told me on the previous night, -the difficulties which were in the way. What Bremenhof -said now confirmed this, and he was so -panic-saturated that I believed he was past lying. -He professed himself as anxious as I was to solve -the difficulty.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_282">[282]</span>The problem was this. The papers were in the -safe in his library, and there was a man on guard -over it; Bremenhof had the key with him; and -he had given the most absolute order that no one -should even enter the room in his absence.</p> - -<p>If I went to the house myself with the key and a -written authority from him, it was in the highest -degree unlikely, that, being unknown, I should be -allowed to get to the safe. It was very likely indeed -that, on such a day of tumult, I should fall under -suspicion, and be promptly placed under arrest.</p> - -<p>Volna was known to the servants and was thus -less likely to fail; but I was loath for her to run the -risk. Burski might be back at the house, and he -knew enough of the matter now to understand that -her arrest would checkmate our whole scheme.</p> - -<p>Bremenhof protested that if I would let him go, -he would give up the papers. “I pledge you my -solemn word of honour. I’ll take any oath you -please, do anything you ask.”</p> - -<p>“To whom can you give them?”</p> - -<p>“Come with me, and I will give them to -you.”</p> - -<p>“Thank you. I know how you keep faith. I -won’t walk open-eyed in another of your traps.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll send them to you, then.”</p> - -<p>“Yes; by a strong body of police with orders to -take me back with them. I know the risk I’ve run -now in bringing you here, and have no fancy for a -march across the plains. You must find some other -means. Otherwise I shall hand you over to the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_283">[283]</span> -strikers to be held until we are out of this cursed -country.”</p> - -<p>“For God’s sake,” he cried, nerve-racked and -abject at the thought; and after that I resumed the -silent watch which he found so trying an ordeal.</p> - -<p>After a time Volna came in.</p> - -<p>“My mother is free, Mr. Anstruther. She is at -home; the agent, Burski, took her there and no -police are left in the house.”</p> - -<p>“You see, I have kept faith,” said Bremenhof -eagerly.</p> - -<p>“I see that you couldn’t help it, that’s all.”</p> - -<p>“On my honour I will do all I have promised.”</p> - -<p>“When the devil’s sick he makes an earnest -penitent.”</p> - -<p>“I renounce all claim to this lady’s hand.”</p> - -<p>“What the wolf said when he was in the trap.”</p> - -<p>“My God, what do you mean to do then?” he -cried, tossing up his hands.</p> - -<p>“I mean to have that evidence. I will adopt your -own suggestion and go to your house with you.”</p> - -<p>“Mr. Anstruther!” protested Volna.</p> - -<p>“Leave this to me, please,” I said.</p> - -<p>“I pledge my honour you will run no risk,” declared -Bremenhof.</p> - -<p>Volna’s lip curled at this mention of his honour. -“You will not trust him? You cannot. You must -not.”</p> - -<p>“Let me speak to you,” I said. We went outside -leaving the door ajar that I could watch Bremenhof. -“I can trust myself in this if not him. Let your<span class="pagenum" id="Page_284">[284]</span> -mother leave the house for some place where she -will be safe until you can join her. You must both -remain in hiding, prepared to leave the city the -instant we can get you away.”</p> - -<p>“But you——” she interposed.</p> - -<p>“Please. I shall come to no great harm. We -have taken a risk with Bremenhof to-day; but with -the proofs against your mother in our hands and -with the papers he has signed here to-day, my friends -can put up a fight on my account which, even if -he dares to face it, will get me out without much -trouble.”</p> - -<p>“You must not run this risk,” she protested.</p> - -<p>“I have put the worst that can happen even if -he breaks faith and arrests me; but I have him so -frightened, I don’t believe he will dare to attempt -any tricks. I have a way to keep him scared, too. -Where is Ladislas? I want him to get a sleigh with -a driver who can be relied on in an emergency.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t like it. We have no right to ask anything -of this kind of you.”</p> - -<p>“You must do what I ask, please.”</p> - -<p>“No, no. I would rather run the risk of arrest -myself.”</p> - -<p>“That would do no good now. He has all this -against me just the same.”</p> - -<p>“You can leave the city. Besides, if I agree to -do what he——”</p> - -<p>“We shall quarrel if you say that again. And I -hope we are too good friends for that.”</p> - -<p>She placed her hand on my arm and looked<span class="pagenum" id="Page_285">[285]</span> -earnestly in my eyes. “You don’t know how this -tries me.”</p> - -<p>“It is for Ladislas’ sake,” I said steadily.</p> - -<p>She bit her lip and dropped her eyes. “I would -rather anything than this,” she murmured hesitatingly. -There was a pause full of embarrassment to -me; then, rather to my surprise, she looked up with -a smile: “I had forgotten. I agree,” she said.</p> - -<p>Her sudden change of manner puzzled me.</p> - -<p>She saw my surprise. “You have convinced me, -that is all. I had forgotten.”</p> - -<p>“Forgotten what?”</p> - -<p>“It is never too late to——” She paused.</p> - -<p>“To what?”</p> - -<p>“To remember what I can still do,” she replied -cryptically. “I will tell Ladislas about the sleigh.” -And without more she smiled again and left me.</p> - -<p>I returned to Bremenhof.</p> - -<p>“I have sent for a sleigh to take us to your -house. You have given me your word that I shall -be safe——”</p> - -<p>“I swear it,” he cried eagerly.</p> - -<p>“I am going to trust to it, but not without taking -a precaution on my own account. My liberty -will be in your hands while I am in your house; and -you had better know that I would rather lose my -life than be sent to your cursed mines in Siberia. -Get that clearly into your mind.”</p> - -<p>“I swear to you——”</p> - -<p>“Never mind about any more swearing. You -know by this time that I mean what I say. And I<span class="pagenum" id="Page_286">[286]</span> -mean this. I know the risk I have run to-day, and -rather than let your men make me a prisoner I will -blow my brains out. Unlike you, I am not afraid -of death. Mark this well, then. I shall not die -alone.” I paused, and added with all the tense -fierceness I could put into my tone and manner. -“If you give me the slightest cause to suspect -treachery, even to suspect it, mark you, that instant -will be your last in life. From the moment we leave -this house together to that when I leave yours with -the papers in my possession, I shall be at your side, -this barrel against your ribs, and my finger on the -trigger. Try to trick me, and by the God that made -us both, I swear I’ll shoot you like a dog.”</p> - -<p>He gave a deep sigh, the sweat of fear clustered -thick on his grey-white forehead, and he sank back -in his chair.</p> - -<p>He was so drunk with fear that he was past -speech. He looked up once or twice as if to speak, -and his blanched lips moved; but the moment his -eyes met mine he faltered and trembled and looked -down, his tongue refusing to frame the words.</p> - -<p>Presently Ladislas came in.</p> - -<p>“I wish to speak to Colonel Bremenhof,” he -said.</p> - -<p>“Not now, Ladislas,” I said. I would not have -the effect of my threat lessened by any distracting -thoughts.</p> - -<p>“I wish to make him understand we have done -all we can to prevent violence in the city.”</p> - -<p>“Go away, please. I have given him all I want<span class="pagenum" id="Page_287">[287]</span> -him to understand for the present. Let me know -when we are to start.”</p> - -<p>Greatly wondering, my friend yielded and left us -alone again.</p> - -<p>With intentional ostentation I looked to the loading -of my revolver. Bremenhof watched me furtively; -and each time I looked up from the task, he -shrank and drooped his head.</p> - -<p>At last Ladislas called that the sleigh was waiting. -“The driver has his orders,” he whispered, -“and will bring you to us afterwards.”</p> - -<p>“Come,” I said to Bremenhof, as I rose.</p> - -<p>“You are wronging me, Mr. Anstruther,” he -stammered, as he got up unsteadily.</p> - -<p>“I can apologize afterwards,” said I drily.</p> - -<p>As we were leaving the house Volna stood waiting -for us, and would have spoken to me; but I -would not leave Bremenhof’s side.</p> - -<p>I was wearing a long cloak, and as Bremenhof -and I crossed the pavement to the sleigh, I pressed -close to him and let him feel my weapon against his -body.</p> - -<p>He started and caught his breath in fear. The -strain had told on him. He staggered in his walk, -and his face wore the grey look of one on the verge -of death.</p> - -<p>So long as I could keep him in that mood I was -safe enough.</p> - -<p>We got into the sleigh in silence, and had barely -turned out of the street when a body of troops came -in sight riding in our direction.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_288">[288]</span>“This will test your sincerity,” I said. “As -well now as later. Remember my oath.”</p> - -<p>At a sign from the leader our driver drew to one -side and pulled up.</p> - -<p>I thrust the barrel of the pistol hard against -Bremenhof’s side. The officer recognized him, and -with a salute halted his men.</p> - -<p>“We are in a hurry and cannot delay,” I whispered.</p> - -<p>Bremenhof returned the salute and waved his -hand for the troops to pass.</p> - -<p>The officer ordered his men to make room for the -sleigh and we dashed on at a high speed.</p> - -<p>“Good,” I said, suppressing a sigh of relief. -“You have learnt your lesson, I see.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_289">[289]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XXVIII<br /> - - -<small>FLIGHT</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">THE meeting with the troops proved to be an -invaluable incident.</p> - -<p>There had been a tense moment when the question -whether Bremenhof would attempt treachery -still hung in the balance. A moment more thrilling -than any I had ever known in my life.</p> - -<p>With his lame and craven submission, however, -a change seemed to come in everything. That I -could compel him to cross the city in broad daylight -when hundreds of his police and soldiers were -swarming everywhere, and so frighten him as to -prevent him raising an alarm, had seemed in anticipation -little more than the merest forlorn hope.</p> - -<p>But when at the first test he had yielded abjectly, -my confidence was so strengthened and my domination -over him so confirmed, that the thing became -almost simple and commonplace.</p> - -<p>We met other bodies of police and military as we -dashed over the snow to the merry peal of our -sleigh bells, but not once was there even the threat -of trouble.</p> - -<p>It was rather as though we were making a tour of -inspection together, jointly interested in the police -and military preparations for coping with the excited -populace.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_290">[290]</span>We passed many evidences of the popular unrest. -But Ladislas had apparently given the driver very -shrewd instructions as to his route, for not once did -we drive through a street where any actual disturbance -was in progress.</p> - -<p>More than once we saw conflicts going on between -the troops or police and the mob. But always from -a safe distance. More than once, too, we passed -where trouble had broken out. Wrecked houses -and workshops told of the anger of the people, and -grim patches of bloodstained snow testified that the -troops were not in the city for nothing.</p> - -<p>Here and there we passed strikers whose limping -walk, bandaged limbs, or bleeding faces bore evidence -of recent fighting; and we drove rapidly past -more than one small group gathered pale-faced and -sorrowful about a figure stretched at length on the -snow. These things told their own tale.</p> - -<p>Twice Bremenhof was recognized, and howls and -shouts and bitter curses were hurled at us. Once -we were followed, stones were thrown, and even a -couple of shots fired after us; but the swiftness of -our horses quickly carried us out of danger.</p> - -<p>I could not help speculating what the crowd -would have said and done had they known the -mission on which we were bent, and the grim cause -which had brought us two together upon that -strange ride.</p> - -<p>We reached his house in safety, and as the driver -reined up his panting horses I braced myself for the -final trial of nerves.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_291">[291]</span>“Remember my oath,” I whispered, as together -we mounted the steps side by side. My fear was -that as soon as he found himself once more in the -midst of his men, his courage would return sufficiently -for him to at least put up some show of fight.</p> - -<p>Had he done so, he must have beaten me. Despite -my oath and all my fiercely spoken threats, I -had no intention of shooting him. It was all just -bluff on my part; but I had acted well enough to -prevent his having any suspicion of this. He was -convinced that I was in grim, deadly earnest, and -that his life hung on a thread, and he was poltroon -enough to buy it at any cost.</p> - -<p>The proceedings in the house were very brief.</p> - -<p>He went straight to the library and sent the man -on guard out of the room. He was as anxious to -be relieved from the menacing barrel of my revolver -as I was to get the papers and be off.</p> - -<p>In silence he opened the safe and after a hurried -search found the papers and offered them to me. -They made a somewhat bulky package.</p> - -<p>“Shew me,” I said.</p> - -<p>He opened the package and held each while I -ran my eye over it; and then folded them together -in the portfolio and handed it to me.</p> - -<p>“One thing more. A written authority from you -to me in open terms. Just write ‘The bearer is -acting by my authority,’ signed and sealed officially.”</p> - -<p>Without hesitation he obeyed and wrote what I -wanted.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_292">[292]</span>“You will accompany me to the sleigh,” I said, -as I pocketed the paper.</p> - -<p>We left the room together arm in arm just as we -had entered it, passed the men in the hall and down -the steps to the sleigh.</p> - -<p>Then I saw trouble.</p> - -<p>Some distance up the street a patrol of mounted -police was riding toward us at the walk, and in an -instant I perceived the danger this spelt for me.</p> - -<p>So did Bremenhof. The sight seemed to rouse -his long dormant courage. He pushed me away -from him, jumped back, and called in a loud ringing -tone for help.</p> - -<p>The police came running out from his house, -the patrol pricked up their horses; and as I sprang -into the sleigh, the street seemed suddenly alive -with men.</p> - -<p>My driver knew his business, however. The -horses he had were spirited and full of blood, and -in a moment we were rattling along at full speed, -the bells ringing and jingling furiously, the driver -shouting lusty warnings, and the sleigh jumping -and jolting so that I had to grip tight to save myself -from being thrown out.</p> - -<p>The patrol pulled up to speak with Bremenhof, -and, as we dashed round a corner, I saw him mount -one of the horses and come clattering after us, leading -the rest in hot pursuit.</p> - -<p>But we had a good start by that time, and my -driver, guiding his team with rare skill and judgment, -made a dozen quick turns through short<span class="pagenum" id="Page_293">[293]</span> -streets. This prevented our pursuers from spurring -their animals to the gallop, kept them in doubt as to -the direction we had taken, and thus minimized their -advantage of saddle over harness.</p> - -<p>To that manœuvre was due our success in evading -immediate capture.</p> - -<p>Doubtful of ultimate success in such a chase, -however, I proposed to the driver to pull up and -let me get away on foot.</p> - -<p>“The Count is close here,” he replied, to my -great surprise; and after we had raced along in this -fashion for some ten minutes, I saw Volna and -Ladislas waiting at a corner. The driver pulled up, -and they jumped in.</p> - -<p>“Sergius was to look for us here,” said Ladislas, -in explanation. “What has happened?”</p> - -<p>I told him briefly as we continued the flight.</p> - -<p>“We shall get away,” he said confidently. “Sergius -knows his work. He has not his equal in -Warsaw,” and it looked at that moment as though -his confidence was well grounded.</p> - -<p>Volna was very calm, but the glances she kept -casting behind bore witness to her anxiety.</p> - -<p>“I hope you are right,” I replied to Ladislas; -“but you should not have come.”</p> - -<p>“Were we likely to desert you, Mr. Anstruther?” -asked Volna.</p> - -<p>“You could do no good, and the risk is too -great.”</p> - -<p>“We had to know what happened to you. I -could not rest.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_294">[294]</span>I understood then the meaning of her former -words. It was never too late for her last desperate -sacrifice should our plan go wrong. “The risk is -too serious,” I repeated.</p> - -<p>It was churlish to reproach them for an act which -sprang from a chivalrous regard for my safety; -but they had made a grave mistake. They had -rendered my escape much more difficult.</p> - -<p>Had I been alone I could have left the sleigh and -made off on foot. The crowd in some of the streets -was thick enough for me to have lost myself among -them and so to have got away unnoticed. But with -three of us together the case was different. There -was nothing for it but to remain in the sleigh and -trust to the driver’s skill to save us.</p> - -<p>Presently the good fortune which had befriended -me changed. Turning into one of the side streets -we found the roadway partially blocked by some -heavy drays. We had to pull up, and moments, -precious to us beyond count, were lost as we waited -for room to be made for us to squeeze through.</p> - -<p>The street was a long one without a turning, and -before we reached the end of it, Volna, who was -looking back, gave a cry of dismay.</p> - -<p>“They are in sight,” she said; and we saw Bremenhof -and three or four men spurring after us at -full speed.</p> - -<p>Ladislas called to Sergius, who lashed his horses -and redoubled his efforts to make up some of the -time we had lost.</p> - -<p>“Where are we going?” I asked.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_295">[295]</span>“To Madame Drakona. Three miles out on the -Smolna road.”</p> - -<p>Sergius began his tactics of sharp turns again, -swinging round corner after corner at a reckless -speed. But beyond proving his great skill as a -daring whip, he did little good.</p> - -<p>Bremenhof began to gain fast upon us, and at -length came within pistol range.</p> - -<p>He called to us to surrender, and when we paid -no heed, his men fired at us. Volna winced and -shrank at the shots; but we were not hit and held -on grimly.</p> - -<p>It could not last much longer, however; and just -when things were looking bad enough from behind, -a big dray heavily laden came lumbering toward us, -blocking the whole street.</p> - -<p>“We must give it up,” said Ladislas.</p> - -<p>But Sergius saw a desperate chance and took it. -The heavy vehicle was making for a narrow side -street. To wait until it had turned would have -brought Bremenhof upon us, and the leading horses -of the waggon were actually turning into the side -street when Sergius, with wonderful skill, and at -the risk of all our lives, swung round into the opening. -Our horses and sleigh cannoned against the -leaders, the sleigh gave a dangerous lurch, was -thrown on to the one roller, all but toppled over, -and then righted. It was touch and go; but the luck -was ours, and on we went.</p> - -<p>We even gained a little by the mishap, for our -pursuers being unable to check their horses in time,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_296">[296]</span> -were carried past the street opening, while the -heavy dray blocked the road and delayed them.</p> - -<p>But the advantage was too slight to hold out hope -of escape.</p> - -<p>“We must leave the sleigh and take our chance -on foot,” I said.</p> - -<p>Ladislas called an order to the driver, and when -we had traversed half the length of the street and -Bremenhof and his men had just passed the dray, -Sergius pulled his animals on to their haunches at -the mouth of an alley, waited while we jumped to -the ground, and then dashed away again at the same -reckless speed.</p> - -<p>“We can get through here to the street of St. -Gregory, and may find shelter,” said Ladislas, leading -the way through the alley in a last desperate -dash for freedom.</p> - -<p>Then again fortune did us an ill turn. Half way -through the place Volna caught her foot and fell. -She was up again in a moment, but limped badly. -She had twisted her ankle in the fall.</p> - -<p>Ladislas and I put each an arm under hers, and -in this way made such haste as we could.</p> - -<p>But the delay served to bring our pursuers close -upon us; and they came running at top speed after -us, making three yards to our one.</p> - -<p>Again capture seemed inevitable. Then recalling -the incident of earlier in the day at the house in the -Place of St. John, I repeated it.</p> - -<p>I fired my revolver in the air. “The police! The -police!” I shouted. “A rescue! A rescue!”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_297">[297]</span>It served us in good stead. The noise brought -men and women rushing in alarm and curiosity -from the houses on both sides of the alley, while -many others ran in from the street beyond. Seeing -our plight they cheered us and swarmed between -Bremenhof’s party and us, blocking and hampering -them so that we reached the end in safety.</p> - -<p>The outlet to the alley was a narrow archway. -Room was made for us to pass, and we gained the -street while our pursuers were struggling and fighting -to force their way through after us.</p> - -<p>But again the respite seemed only to mock us.</p> - -<p>We ran out only to find ourselves on the skirts -of an ugly tumult. A short distance to our left -down the street of St. Gregory, a fight was in progress -between a considerable body of police and a -crowd of strikers, and just as we emerged from the -alley the police were getting the upper hand and -the strikers were beginning to waver.</p> - -<p>Some one raised the cry that a large body of -police were coming through the alley, and the -crowd, afraid of being caught between two fires, -gave way and came streaming toward us followed -by the police.</p> - -<p>At that juncture Bremenhof and his men succeeded -in reaching the street and joined the other -police in a vigorous attack upon the crowd.</p> - -<p>The situation was again critically perilous for us.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_298">[298]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XXIX<br /> - - -<small>IN THE STREET OF ST. GREGORY</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">THE luck seemed to be dead against us. Volna -could scarcely put her foot to the ground and, -although she struggled gamely to continue the flight, -Ladislas and I were all but carrying her.</p> - -<p>The crowd went streaming past us as we could -make only the slowest progress; and as no vehicle -of any sort was in sight, capture appeared inevitable.</p> - -<p>Volna perceived this and begged us to leave her. -“It will be far better for me to be arrested alone -than for all three to be taken; and you see it is -hopeless now that the three can escape.”</p> - -<p>“I am not going,” said Ladislas.</p> - -<p>“Mr. Anstruther, you have the proofs that will -free my mother. If you will escape and destroy -them, she will be safe. Please go.”</p> - -<p>It was a shrewd plea.</p> - -<p>I took out the papers and held them toward -Ladislas. “You go. I can trust my friends to get -me out of any mess.”</p> - -<p>“No; to-day’s business with Bremenhof is too -serious for that,” he answered. “Besides, this is -my affair. Go, Robert. It is sheer madness for -you to remain. You can do no good.”</p> - -<p>“If my mother is safe, Mr. Anstruther, I do not<span class="pagenum" id="Page_299">[299]</span> -care. For her sake as well as your own, get those -papers away.”</p> - -<p>I glanced round and saw Bremenhof was fast -forcing his way to us through the scattering crowd.</p> - -<p>“We may get a sleigh or a carriage at the end of -the street there,” I said; and without more ado, I -picked Volna up in my arms and ran up the street -with her.</p> - -<p>The crowd cheered us lustily. Some one recognized -Ladislas, rallied the flying crowd and succeeded -in reforming them again when we had -passed.</p> - -<p>Perceiving this, and recognizing that we might -in this way escape even at the last moment, Bremenhof, -hoping to awe the crowd, ordered the police -to draw their revolvers. At first the people fell -back, but encouraged by the cries of the man who -had constituted himself the leader they formed -again, and answered the order to clear the way with -yells and shouts of defiance.</p> - -<p>Losing his head Bremenhof told his men to fire. -A ragged volley of pistol shots followed and two -men fell wounded.</p> - -<p>For an instant a solemn hush fell; and then rose -such a wild fierce yell of rage and fury from the mob -that the police drew back in suspense.</p> - -<p>The two parties stood facing one another for a -breathing space. Then some one threw a heavy -stone and struck one of the police in the face. Two -of his comrades near him fired in return. A volley -of stones was hurled by the crowd, and a wild and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_300">[300]</span> -desperate conflict was waged over the bodies of the -fallen men.</p> - -<p>People came running to the scene from all directions. -Many of them were armed with clubs, -hatchets, crowbars, and such weapons as could be -snatched up in a hurry. Some carried revolvers; -and, as we stood awhile, unable for the press of the -people to get forward, a fierce hand-to-hand fight -was waged. Hard blows were given on either side, -shots were exchanged, and blood flowed freely, until -the police were beaten back in their turn and had -to fly.</p> - -<p>The mob whooped and yelled and halloed savagely -over their victory, and pressed forward hot -and eager to wreak their anger upon the flying men.</p> - -<p>The triumph was short-lived, however. Into the -street from the end for which we were making -swung a large force of troops to the rescue of the -police.</p> - -<p>I drew Volna back into the doorway of a house -as they passed at the double; and the fight broke -out again this time with the advantage all against -the strikers.</p> - -<p>Men fell fast, and the crowd scattered and made -for cover in the houses on either side of the street.</p> - -<p>Escape for us was now impossible for the time, -for the fight raged close to the door of the house -where we had sheltered.</p> - -<p>In the thick of the fight at some distance from us, -I could see Bremenhof. If he had been a coward -while we two had been alone and he believed death<span class="pagenum" id="Page_301">[301]</span> -to be close to him, he was no coward now. He was -not like the same man. Passion, or the company -of his men, gave him courage. He was everywhere, -directing his men and exposing himself fearlessly -where the fighting was hottest; and always seeking -to press forward as though in pursuit of us.</p> - -<p>Fresh tactics were next adopted by the crowd. -Men who had fled from the street appeared at the -open windows of the houses and fired on the police -and troops from this vantage. Many shots told; -and to save themselves from this form of attack, the -troops began to enter the houses in their turn and -search for the armed men.</p> - -<p>And all this time the press and throng of police -and strikers made escape for us impossible.</p> - -<p>After a time the training of the troops and police -told; the crowds in the streets lessened; many -prisoners were taken, most of them bloodstained -with marks of the conflict; and the noise of the conflict -began to die down. But not for long.</p> - -<p>The news that fighting was in progress had spread -far and wide, and a body of strikers who had been -parading the main street near were attracted to the -scene.</p> - -<p>The police in their turn found themselves caught -between two hostile mobs; and the flame of fight -which had almost flickered down flared up again -more luridly and vigorously than ever.</p> - -<p>The prisoners were torn from the grasp of their -captors in the moment of surprise, and hurried past -us to the rear of the fighters.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_302">[302]</span>The troops were still strong enough, however, -to make the fight even; and after the first moment -of surprise, their discipline told. They formed in -lines facing up and down the street, and settled -down with grim resolve for the deadly work before -them.</p> - -<p>Then came a loud cry of “A barricade! A -barricade!”</p> - -<p>In little more than a minute a couple of heavy -waggons were trundled out from a side street, and -turned over close to where we three were waiting. -Out from the houses were fetched a heterogeneous -collection of furniture—bedsteads, mattresses, -couches, chests of drawers, shop counters, chairs, -tables, anything and everything that lay to hand -was seized and brought out. Some were even hurled -from windows above. And behind the impromptu -rampart armed men crouched mad with long pent -passion, and eager to wreak vengeance upon their -enemies.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile Ladislas had viewed the scene with -fast mounting distress and agitation. The deliberateness -of these last preparations for the fight seemed -to appal him. The sight of this harvest of violence -sprung from the seeds of his own revolutionary -theorizing wrung his heart. Dreaming of victory -by peaceful means, the horror of this bloodshed and -carnage goaded him to despair. His suffering was -acute.</p> - -<p>Heedless of his own safety he rushed hither and -thither among those who were leading the mob, dissuading<span class="pagenum" id="Page_303">[303]</span> -them from violence and urging them to -abandon their resistance.</p> - -<p>Half a dozen times when he had dashed out to -press his plea of non-resistance, I had had almost to -drag him back into safety.</p> - -<p>The lull that came when the barricade was forming -gave him a fresh opportunity. In vain I told him -that nothing could stay the fight now that the -smouldering wrath of years of wrong had flamed -into the mad fury of the moment, and when the -wild passions of both sides had been roused.</p> - -<p>Volna joined her voice to mine and urged him.</p> - -<p>But in his frenzy of emotional remorse, he paid -no heed to us. “Don’t you see that all this horror -is the result of what I in my blindness have been -doing?” he cried. “The thought of it is torment -and the sight of it hell. Would you have me skulk -here to save my skin when an effort now may stop -further bloodshed?”</p> - -<p>With that he rushed out.</p> - -<p>He went first among the strikers, and we saw him -advising, arguing, urging, pleading, commanding -in turn with no effect. Those whom he addressed -listened to him at first with a measure of patience -but afterwards with shrugs, sullen looks, intolerant -gestures, and at last with stubborn, angry resentment -at his interference, or jeers and flouts according -to their humour.</p> - -<p>And all this time the preparations were not stayed -a second but hurried forward with feverish haste -and vengeful lust of fight.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_304">[304]</span>At length, I saw him thrust aside roughly, almost -savagely, by one burly fellow who had been building -the barricade and now stood gripping a heavy iron -crowbar and wiping the sweat from his brow.</p> - -<p>This act served as a cue for the rest. Ladislas -was passed from hand to hand, and pushed with -jibes and oaths, from the centre of the barricade to -the pavement.</p> - -<p>For an instant he tried a last appeal to the men -about him; but their only reply was a jeering laugh, -half contemptuous, half angry, but wholly indifferent -to every word he uttered.</p> - -<p>Just then a loud command from the officer in -charge of the troops was given and the soldiers advanced -a few paces and levelled their guns.</p> - -<p>In a moment Ladislas had climbed over the barricade -and rushed forward into the space between -the troops and the mob. He ran forward with uplifted -hand.</p> - -<p>“For the love of God, peace,” he cried to the -officer, his voice clear and strong above the din. -“No more blood must be shed.”</p> - -<p>For an instant a silence fell upon both sides, and -all eyes were fixed upon him.</p> - -<p>The next, a single shot was fired from among the -ranks of the troops.</p> - -<p>Ladislas’ uplifted hand dropped. He staggered, -and turned toward the mob, so that all saw by the -red mark on his white, broad forehead where the -bullet had struck him, and fell huddled up on the -road.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_305">[305]</span>It was the signal for the fight to break loose. A -wild, deep groan of execration leapt from every -throat behind the barricade, followed by shouts and -cries of defiance. His fall at the hands of the troops -had raised him to the place of martyr; and those -who had been quick to jeer him now shrieked and -yelled for vengeance upon his murderers.</p> - -<p>Surely an irony of fate that he who had given his -life in the cause of peace should by his death have -loosed the wildest passion for blood.</p> - -<p>A ghastly scene followed. As the soldiers charged -the barricade, the mob offered a stubborn and desperate -resistance. Many of them were shot down, -but there were others ready to take their places. -Time after time the troops reached and mounted the -barricade only to be driven back. Once they carried -it, and commenced to charge the crowd behind; -but they were outnumbered many times, and the -mob beat them, and hurled them back and pursued -them even across the barricade, inflicting serious -loss.</p> - -<p>I seized that moment to run out and recover the -body of my poor friend. I found him; and as I was -carrying him out of the press of the tumult, the -troops rallied, and the tide of the fight came surging -back past me.</p> - -<p>The chances of the struggle brought Bremenhof -close up. He saw me, and with a cry of anger -rushed to seize me.</p> - -<p>Some of the mob had seen my effort to get Ladislas -away. One of them had stayed to help and he<span class="pagenum" id="Page_306">[306]</span> -was thus close at hand when the attempt was made -to capture me. Thinking that the intention was to -prevent my carrying Ladislas away, he pressed forward -and with a savage oath thrust his revolver -right in Bremenhof’s face and fired.</p> - -<p>This act proved the turning point in the fight.</p> - -<p>Fierce shouts of exultation went up as Bremenhof -was recognized. The strikers halted, rallied and -reformed, and they renewed the attack upon the -troops with irresistible vigour and drove them back -helter-skelter in all directions.</p> - -<p>The mob had won; but at a cost which had yet -to be counted. Nor did they stay to count it. The -street resounded with whoops and yells of victory. -Flushed and sweated with their exertions, the men -were like children in their delight. They shook -hands one with another, and laughed and sang and -shouted and even danced in sheer glee.</p> - -<p>They had beaten the troops; had sent them -scurrying like frightened hares to cover; they had -carried the cause of the people to triumph; they had -spilt the blood of the oppressor; and the taste of it -made them drunk with the joy of the new found -power and strength.</p> - -<p>Some one started the Polish national air. The -strain was caught up and echoed by a thousand deep-toned, -tuneful voices with an impression to be remembered -to one’s dying hour.</p> - -<p>A crowd came round me as I stood by the two -dead bodies.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_307">[307]</span>Bremenhof’s corpse was kicked and cursed and -spat upon, till I sickened at the sight.</p> - -<p>Ladislas was lifted and borne away, with the care -and honour due to a martyr, to the strains of the -national air. The revolution had begun in terrible -earnestness; and that day’s fight was its baptism of -blood.</p> - -<p>As the men bore Ladislas away, I went back to -Volna to tell her the grim news and get her away -to a place of safety.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_308">[308]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XXX<br /> - - -<small>AFTER THE STORM</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">THE death of Colonel Bremenhof caused a profound -sensation; and the most varied and contradictory -reports were circulated about it.</p> - -<p>The authorities branded it assassination, and -threatened the most rigorous punishment of those -whom they deemed the murderers.</p> - -<p>The members of the Fraternity were charged with -responsibility for it; and were declared to have laid -a deep and far-reaching plot to destroy him as one -of the chief executive leaders of the government.</p> - -<p>The strikers were jubilant over the event. He -had fallen in fair fight, they alleged, when leading -the police and soldiers to attack peaceful citizens; -and his death was hailed as triumph and encouragement -to their cause.</p> - -<p>In fact almost every conceivable reason was given—except -the truth.</p> - -<p>There were a few who looked a little deeper for -the cause; and among these was my old friend General -von Eckerstein.</p> - -<p>Three days after the outbreak of the riots I called -to bid him good-bye, and I found him deeply impressed -and full of interested speculation about the -matter.</p> - -<p>“What beats me, Bob, is what business he had<span class="pagenum" id="Page_309">[309]</span> -to get into the thick of a street fight,” he said. “He -must have been mad. From what I have heard, his -whole conduct that day was more than eccentric.”</p> - -<p>“Wasn’t it his duty, then?” I asked casually.</p> - -<p>“Duty? What! To go out and fight the mob? -What do you suppose the ordinary police and soldiers -are for?”</p> - -<p>“He must have had some private motive then.”</p> - -<p>He turned on me like a flash. “What do you -mean? Do you know anything?”</p> - -<p>“No, nothing officially.”</p> - -<p>“Good Heavens! where have you been the last -few days; since you were here?”</p> - -<p>“I told you just now that I returned to the city -this midday, to see the last of my poor friend Ladislas. -He was buried about the same time as Bremenhof. -Ladislas’ funeral was not nearly so imposing -a ceremony, but there was vastly more genuine -grief.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, nobody liked Bremenhof as a man; but that -so high an official should have fallen in such a way! -But you—where were you on Monday?”</p> - -<p>“I stayed at the <i>Vladimir</i> on Sunday night and -left Warsaw on Monday evening.”</p> - -<p>“And all that day?” he asked with a very sharp -look.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I was moving about in different parts of -the city.”</p> - -<p>“Did you see that fight in the street of St. -Gregory?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, amongst other things.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_310">[310]</span>“Do you mean you know what took Bremenhof -there?”</p> - -<p>I nodded. “He was after me as a matter of fact. -It’s a pretty bad tangle, but if you haven’t got your -official ears open, I’ll tell you.” I told him enough -to make the matter clear.</p> - -<p>“And after that you dare to shew your face in -Warsaw? Are you mad, boy?”</p> - -<p>“There is no daring about it because there’s no -risk. There was only one man who knew me in -the affair—the police spy, Burski; and he has his -own, right enough. He was playing spy at a meeting -of the strikers on Tuesday night; and one of the -men who was in the house at the place of St. John -recognized him. He was a fellow of resource and -iron nerve, and tried to brazen it out that he was a -Fraternity man. But he failed.”</p> - -<p>“You mean?”</p> - -<p>“They lynched him then and there.”</p> - -<p>“The infernal villains!”</p> - -<p>“If it comes to that Bremenhof, who was buried -to-day with full military honours, wasn’t much to -boast of.”</p> - -<p>“If you’re going to turn revolutionary you’d -better get out of the city and be off home. Luck -like yours won’t last, boy.”</p> - -<p>“I’m going. I’ve done nothing except checkmate -a scoundrel. Given the same circumstances, I’d -try it again.”</p> - -<p>He looked at me with a half whimsical smile. -“Where is she, Bob?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_311">[311]</span>“Not so far from Warsaw as I hope she soon -will be, General.”</p> - -<p>“You got her out of the city then?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes, without much difficulty. When the -crowd got the upper hand in the street fight it was -easy for us to get away. I drove with her to the -place where Madame Drakona had been sent. Then -I hurried to the <i>Vladimir</i> and put on the police -uniform which Burski had brought me. That, -coupled with the special authority I got out of -Bremenhof and helped by a blunt discourteous -official manner, made things easy. I could have -taken a train load of women out of Warsaw. Two -were a mere detail.”</p> - -<p>“Do you understand the fearful risk you’ve -run?”</p> - -<p>“One doesn’t always stop to consider that. -Things have to be done and one does them first -and thinks afterwards. Besides, I had a good -object.”</p> - -<p>“What do you mean?” He asked this very -curtly.</p> - -<p>I smiled. “It was in the cause of freedom.”</p> - -<p>“In the cause of fiddlesticks. What’s Poland’s -freedom to you, that you should risk your life for -it?”</p> - -<p>“Nothing.”</p> - -<p>He started and his eyes brightened meaningly. -“Oh, I see. The freedom of the girl, eh?”</p> - -<p>“Isn’t it a good enough cause for me?”</p> - -<p>“I suppose you think so,” he said drily. “Are<span class="pagenum" id="Page_312">[312]</span> -you in a fit state now to take an old diplomat’s -advice?”</p> - -<p>“Yes; if I agree with it, of course.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, of course. Well, it’s this. Get out of Warsaw -and out of Russia, and stay out.”</p> - -<p>“Haven’t I come to bid you good-bye? Give -me credit for something. I’m going by the next -train.”</p> - -<p>“Where?”</p> - -<p>I laughed. “I like the rural districts of Poland. -I’m going first to Solden. Do you know the neighbourhood?”</p> - -<p>“Solden? What in the name of——oh, is she -there?”</p> - -<p>I nodded. “At Kervatje, a few miles’ drive from -there.”</p> - -<p>“But the police of Solden know you both. They -brought you here.”</p> - -<p>“There is nothing against either of us now. -Bremenhof’s death has made all the difference. The -evidence against Madame Drakona has been destroyed, -and the charge against her daughter was -never made officially. There’s no one now to -make it.”</p> - -<p>“Arrests are being made wholesale, boy, with -or without charges, in consequence of his death. -Where are the brother and sister?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know, and I daren’t make any inquiries.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, there <i>is</i> something you daren’t do, then?<span class="pagenum" id="Page_313">[313]</span> -I don’t like the thing, Bob, and that’s the truth. -Look here, I’m going through to Berlin to-morrow; -stay here till then and travel with me. I shall -know you’re out of mischief then.”</p> - -<p>“I should like it but—well, the fact is, you see, -I shan’t be travelling alone.”</p> - -<p>He laughed drily. “As bad as that, eh?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, if you call it bad. I don’t.”</p> - -<p>“Are your papers in order? Your passports?”</p> - -<p>I shook my head. “My own is, but not the -rest.”</p> - -<p>“How do you want it worded?” he asked with -another grin.</p> - -<p>“Oh, the usual way, whatever that is,” I said a -little sheepishly.</p> - -<p>“Robert Anstruther and——”</p> - -<p>“Laugh away. Can you help me?”</p> - -<p>“Give it me. Even I don’t know how a man -carries his mother-in-law on his own passport.”</p> - -<p>“It is a bit awkward; but I don’t want a hitch -now.”</p> - -<p>“Look here, boy. I’ll stretch a point for you. -I’ll go by way of Cracow and will pick you up at -Solden to-morrow. I’m travelling special, and you -shall all go through in my saloon;” and scarcely -waiting to listen to my thanks he hurried me off -to the station, sending his secretary with me to -make sure that no difficulties were raised about my -departure.</p> - -<p>At Solden I found Volna in a sleigh waiting for<span class="pagenum" id="Page_314">[314]</span> -me. Her face lighted and she welcomed me with -a glad smile.</p> - -<p>“You wonder to see me; but I was so anxious I -could not stay at Kervatje.”</p> - -<p>“I have very little news.”</p> - -<p>“Do you think it was only the news?”</p> - -<p>“What else?”</p> - -<p>“Bob!”</p> - -<p>“You’re getting quite pat with that name, now.”</p> - -<p>“Peggy had to learn it, you see.”</p> - -<p>“And Volna?”</p> - -<p>“Volna felt like rushing off to Warsaw when -that train was so late,” she replied earnestly.</p> - -<p>“I like that answer; but there was no cause for -anxiety, I’m glad to say. Our troubles are over. -To-morrow afternoon we shall be in Cracow.”</p> - -<p>“I had a brother once who used to say that,” she -said, with a laugh and a glance.</p> - -<p>“Are you sorry you’ve lost him?”</p> - -<p>She answered by slipping her hand into my arm -and nestling a little closer to me. We sat for a time -in the sympathetic silence of mutual happiness and -perfect understanding, listening to the rhythmic -music of the sleigh bells as the three horses glided -rapidly over the snow.</p> - -<p>Then I told her of my old friend’s promise to see -us safely to Cracow in his saloon.</p> - -<p>“Will there be any one else there?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know. Some of his staff, perhaps.”</p> - -<p>“It will be a little trying,” she said, with a show -of dismay.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_315">[315]</span>“Why?”</p> - -<p>“As if you didn’t know. Think of the ordeal for -me.”</p> - -<p>“You’ve faced much worse things bravely -enough. Besides, you won’t be alone: You’ll have -your——”</p> - -<p>“Bob!” she interposed quickly, with a lovely -blush.</p> - -<p>“Your mother with you. Mayn’t I say that?”</p> - -<p>“You were not going to say that.”</p> - -<p>“What was I going to say?”</p> - -<p>“Volna has all Peggy’s instincts, remember.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I challenge you to say what you think I -meant.”</p> - -<p>“I’m not in a fighting mood to accept challenges.”</p> - -<p>“I dare you to say it, then.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t be a coward, Bob.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll say it then. You’ll have your——”</p> - -<p>“Bob.”</p> - -<p>“It’s quite true. If you keep your promise of -two days ago, and Father Ambrose does his duty -to-morrow. I shall be——”</p> - -<p>“There’s the way to Cracow; do you recognize -it?” she cried quickly, as we reached the forked -roads of which Father Ambrose had told us.</p> - -<p>“That’s the way a brother and sister went; but -this one to-morrow a man and his——”</p> - -<p>“How lucky we were not to have the snow that -time, weren’t we?” she broke in again.</p> - -<p>“That wasn’t the real luck in my eyes. My luck<span class="pagenum" id="Page_316">[316]</span> -was when I lost my sister and found in her place -my——”</p> - -<p>She held up her hand, laughing and blushing -vividly. “If you do, I’ll——”</p> - -<p>“Then I’ll wait until Father Ambrose has said -it.”</p> - -<p>“I shan’t mind then. Oh, Bob, won’t it be -lovely!” and she laughed and squeezed my arm, -and pressed her head against my shoulder.</p> - -<p>All of which no doubt sounds very much like -foolishness. It goes to shew that we were very -young of course, very really in love, and very happy -after our strenuous time. As happy indeed as any -two young people could wish to be who were to be -made man and wife within a few hours. In those -hours a deal of happiness is just so much foolishness.</p> - -<p>In one thing Volna was wrong. It was no ordeal -that awaited her on the journey with the General to -Cracow.</p> - -<p>At her first glance he fell before her; and by the -time we reached Cracow he was almost as much in -love with her as I was.</p> - -<p>During the journey he shewed such tact, too. He -devoted most of his time to Volna’s mother; and -having told her he had learnt that Katinka and Paul -had left Warsaw and gone to Vienna, he kept her -talking most of the time in one corner of the saloon, -while Volna and I were alone in another.</p> - -<p>When we parted at Cracow he took Volna’s two -hands and pressed them, and smiled as he said<span class="pagenum" id="Page_317">[317]</span> -tenderly, and very earnestly: “I can understand -Bob now that I’ve seen you. You were just made -to be loved as I know he loves you, my dear.”</p> - -<p>And to me, drawing me aside: “I told you yesterday -your luck wouldn’t last, boy. I take that -back. I pray God it may; and that you may always -be worthy of it. Good-bye, boy.”</p> - - -<p class="center">THE END</p> - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<div class="transnote"> -<p class="ph1">TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:</p> - - - -<p>Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.</p> - -<p>Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized.</p> - -<p>Archaic or alternate spelling has been retained from the original.</p> -</div></div> - - -<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK IN THE CAUSE OF FREEDOM ***</div> -<div style='text-align:left'> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will -be renamed. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. -</div> - -<div style='margin:0.83em 0; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE<br /> -<span style='font-size:smaller'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE<br /> -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</span> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when -you share it without charge with others. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: -</div> - -<blockquote> - <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most - other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions - whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms - of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online - at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this eBook. - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -provided that: -</div> - -<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'> - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ - works. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - </div> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. -</div> - -</div> -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/67751-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/67751-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8f104b1..0000000 --- a/old/67751-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67751-h/images/i_frontispiece.jpg b/old/67751-h/images/i_frontispiece.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 15297ec..0000000 --- a/old/67751-h/images/i_frontispiece.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67751-h/images/i_title.jpg b/old/67751-h/images/i_title.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5971a8f..0000000 --- a/old/67751-h/images/i_title.jpg +++ /dev/null |
